ã€ŠThe Tower Of Kaleidosã€‹


 Prologue

    The nukes came a week after we returned, faster than anyone had dared to imagine. I had known¡ªwe had all known¡ªthis was a possibility when we killed that buffoon of a president. None of us thought the retaliation would come so quickly.

    I stood on Paradise Beach, among hundreds of others, watching the night sky reflect off the sea, waiting for the missiles to arrive. In that moment, I wished more than anything that he was here. He always knew what to do. He always found a way, before¡­ before.

    As I scanned the horizon, a tall figure caught my gaze. His silhouette was hard to make out in the dark, his back thin and hunched, but the figure was unmistakable. He held a little girl¡¯s hand, and for a moment, I froze. This was pointless, I realized. I ran toward him, shouting, ¡°Sipho! Get me up there! Maybe we can stop them!¡±

    When I reached him by the water, I grabbed his shoulder, turning him to face me. As the first rays of sunlight touched the sky, his gaze met mine, faintly illuminated in the soft light. He gave a sad smile, his voice weary. ¡°There are hundreds of them. Thousands. Tens of thousands. What do you want me to do¡ªthrow a breeze at them?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I shot back. How can we stand here waiting for death to catch us?

    His mouth pressed into a thin line as he glanced down at his daughter before turning his eyes toward the horizon. When his gaze swept over the crowd, his jaw tightened. He took in the families around us¡ªsome clung to one another in desperation, others scrambled in panic, while a few sat silently in the sand, staring at the sea with resignation etched across their faces.

    A long breath escaped him, and his expression softened slightly, though sadness lingered. He turned to his daughter again, her wide eyes locked on him like he was the only thing on this beach.

    He knelt before her, cupping her face in his hands as if she were the last thing that mattered. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he murmured, the softness in his features betraying the resolve in his voice. ¡°Just gotta stop those things real quick, okay?¡±

    She nodded fiercely, her confidence in her father unwavering, like he could face all the danger on earth and still have time to play. His hands lingered on her for a moment before he seemed to force them away, straightening and turning toward me, tapping the tattoo on his left shoulder. "What are you waiting for?" he demanded, his brown eyes glinting with a challenge.

    I took his hand, tapping my own left shoulder in return¡ªthe tattoo of a full set of knight¡¯s armor. I focused my will, and the ink began to glow. From it, a black substance formed, wrapping around me until it hardened into armor, covering me from head to toe. I cut a slit for my eyes, but I thought about it, then decided to pull the armor back to leave only my face exposed¡ªso he could hear me if needed.

    As the armor settled, I felt the air surge around us, as though a storm was gathering beneath our feet. His power unfolded, and the wind seemed to bow to his every whim as we shot into the sky¡ªfaster than anything he''d ever done before, faster than I ever thought possible.

    "You¡¯ve been holding out on us!" I forced a smirk, trying to make him believe we could actually pull this off. Again, that sad smile spread across his face, like he knew what was coming¡ªlike he knew there was nothing we could do.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I won¡¯t die today,¡± I told myself silently, letting the smirk fade.

    River¡¯s words echoed in my mind as we shot forward. There were at least ten thousand of them heading for Kaleidos. Maybe I could stop one.

    ¡°I will not die today!¡± I roared in my head, the thought almost convincing.

    Half an hour later, we spotted them¡ªspecks in the distance. Specks that could wipe out five million people. We were still at least ten kilometers from the closest one.

    Then five.

    Soon, they were right on top of us.

    ¡°Get me close!¡± I screamed, barely heard over the wind.

    Sipho met my eyes, nodded, and angled the wind down, bringing us directly in front of the nearest missile. The gust that had been at our backs now slammed into us from the front, halting us instantly. The impact hit me like a truck.

    Then, just as quickly, we shot toward the beach, lining up with one of the missiles racing toward the island. We closed the gap, hovering just above it. The roar of its flight deafened me, drowning out everything else. Unyielding. Unstoppable. The pinnacle of humanity¡¯s destruction, packed into a metal tube barely my height. What a joke.

    I unwrapped my armor and shifted it around the missile, molding it to cover the metal, ensuring the usual grooves for my eyes vanished.

    A piece of the armor at the top flickered from black to white, unleashing some of the energy I¡¯d been holding in reserve, setting the nuke off. I felt the world lurch. Every fiber of me¡ªfrom my fingernails to every strand of hair¡ªvibrated with the force I kept contained. I stored it in the armor, trying to keep my face steady.

    ¡°One down!¡± Sipho¡¯s voice crackled with disbelief, his astonishment clear. I couldn¡¯t let myself feel proud¡ªnot yet. There were too many more to stop.

    I covered myself in armor again while he angled us down toward the next missile. Only then did I let my face slip. I wasn¡¯t sure I could do it again. The energy buzzed behind my eyes, but this time it wasn¡¯t the calm, steady river it usually was. It was a raging ocean¡ªroaring, thrashing with fury, desperate to break free, to swallow everything within its depths. And every attempt to hold it back was agony.

    We hovered above another missile. I braced myself, even before I began wrapping my armor around it, making sure to cover every inch of the deadly metal. I released the energy, gritting my teeth, bracing for the calamity.

    I couldn¡¯t hold it¡ªit was too much. I rocked back, nearly making Sipho lose his grip on me. Then, my stomach rebelled, and I vomited, bile splattering across his nice pants.

    One of the missiles leapt past us, faster than anything we could hope to catch. We could only watch helplessly as it shrank into a speck, racing toward the distant beach¡ªtoward the Hadron Collider. Our powers¡ªour only hope for the future¡ªwere doomed.

    The missile skimmed low over the water, creating a violent wake behind it. Then it was over the beach, a harbinger of death.

    As it flew over, a golden string shot up from the beach, snaring the missile in mid-flight. It wound around it, tight and unyielding, desperately fighting to slow it down. The missile thrashed, its fury clashing against the string, but the man holding it wasn¡¯t letting go.

    I knew the man with that string. I knew that he could do anything, how he had saved what remained of our army in the tower, against all the odds. He would die before he let go.

    But this time, the odds beat him. The missile slipped free from the strands, streaking away at an angle, now heading straight for Paradise City. It zipped past the towering buildings and, in the blink of an eye, was gone¡ªvanishing beyond the reach of even my blessed eyes. I prayed it had misfired, that it wouldn¡¯t detonate, that something might stop it.

    But that hope shattered quickly.

    One moment, the city thrived¡ªtall buildings, workers, families, children. I clung to the hope that they had evacuated, that they had found somewhere safe. And then, in the blink of an eye, that city of life was gone. A flash of light erupted from the middle of the city, swallowing everything in its path, dwarfing the pale dawn behind us. The night sky lit up with the fury of a thousand suns, devouring the skyscrapers we had spent years building, the homes we had made for the broken¡ªgone, reduced to nothing in an instant.

    My mind struggled to process the rising mushroom cloud. The sheer scale of it paralyzed me, yet one thought overpowered all others:

    Why is it so quiet?

    Then, the shockwave hit¡ªan earth-shattering roar that tore through my armor and rattled my bones. I shoved my head into my shoulder, my hand slamming against the side of my helmet in a futile attempt to block it out. But there was no escaping that deafening sound.

    The shockwave hurled us backward, hundreds of meters, the world spinning out of control. Sipho fought to steady us, struggling to keep us airborne as we plummeted toward the ocean. Meanwhile, the missiles kept going, relentless, unstoppable.

    Finally, we found some semblance of stability. Sipho stared at the mushroom cloud, his ears bleeding, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. I grabbed his face, forcing him to meet my gaze. My voice came out as a raw scream: ¡°Sipho, let¡¯s keep going¡ªcome on!¡±

    I willed him to move, pointing frantically at the fires racing toward the beach, desperate to make sure he could hear me, even though all I could hear was the ringing in my ears.

    He looked at me, then at the missiles, his throat tight, as though he had swallowed a boulder. He nodded, and we shot forward again, faster than I thought possible. He outpaced nearly every missile, reaching the first one with terrifying speed.

    We hovered above it, and I disconnected my armor once more, wrapping it around the missile, trying to contain it, trying to make it disappear. I released a fraction of that monstrous energy, desperate to hold back the coming storm, but it was too much. I felt my eyes bleed, my brain split in half and then... everything went black.

    When I regained awareness, I felt disoriented, my legs sinking into sand. Slowly, I realized I was on my back, a man kneeling over me, holding me in his arms. A golden silhouette hovered above his head.

    No¡ªmy vision sharpened, revealing a golden halo above a handsome face.

    "Slava?" I rasped, my voice thick with the weight of the worst hangover I could imagine. I saw tears glistening in his eyes as he clutched me, trembling.

    "Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay," he whispered, his grip gentle but tight, as if I might break. "You did so well."

    Why was he treating me like a child? I just had a hangover¡­ and then the energy from my armor exploded in my skull¡ªa vengeful god throwing everything it had at the back of my eyes, trying to escape. My body went slack, and I collapsed against Slava, almost slipping back into unconsciousness. But I couldn¡¯t. I forced myself to stay awake, gripping onto my will, battling the energy behind my eyes, demanding it obey its new master.

    Finally, I slowly pushed myself up, my eyes locking onto the specks in the distance. They seemed impossibly closer now. Then it hit me.

    We had failed.

    We hadn¡¯t stopped them. We hadn¡¯t even slowed them down.

    The missiles might¡¯ve been a hundred kilometers away, but they felt like they were already above us. I did the math in my head, and I knew¡ªminutes. Only minutes.

    I glanced around, still struggling to regain my bearings, and saw hundreds of people scattered across the beach. Some were crying, others frantically shoved their families into cars, desperately believing they could escape. That somehow, they might outrun it, that there was somewhere safe to run to.

    But not all.

    I spotted Sipho¡ªso brave just moments ago, one of the proudest warriors of Kaleidos, a man who had saved thousands. He could¡¯ve probably escaped if he''d taken his daughter earlier. Instead, he sat in the sand, playing with her. And somehow, despite it all, she was smiling. Happy, even.

    It felt so out of place. How could there be laughter when a city we had worked so hard to build had just vanished in a ball of fire¡ªdestroyed because some men in suits, halfway around the world, had pushed a button?

    I stood up then, feeling the weight of it all. It was so unfair. We had fought so hard, for so many. We had changed the world, and this was our reward? Our thanks?If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Slava stood up next to me, his gaze fixed on the sunrise. ¡°Well, I guess this isn''t the worst way to go. No pain, no fear¡­ just there one moment¡ªgone the next.¡±

    I looked down, feeling like an utter failure, powerless to do anything. Then I glanced at him and saw that he was weeping softly, the tears falling freely, unimpeded. He didn¡¯t even raise his hand to wipe them away. Without thinking, I reached for his hand, grasping it in mine, trying to offer some small comfort in this last, fleeting moment.

    I turned back toward the horizon. After a long pause, I whispered, ¡°The sunrise is nice, at least.¡±

    Slava let out a quiet laugh at first, then it grew, becoming something deeper, almost manic, as he doubled over like he¡¯d heard the funniest thing in the world. ¡°Sure, yeah,¡± he said, straightening up, giving me a smile worth more than any dawn, ¡°At least the sunrise is...¡±

    And then he froze.

    His eyes widened to saucers, his breath catching in his throat. For a moment, I thought death itself had come for him. The way his laughter stopped cold, the way his body went rigid¡ªit was like he was staring directly into the abyss.

    I turned around, following his gaze¡ªand then I saw him.

    It was as if the beach itself froze, the world holding its breath to acknowledge the impossible. A man walked past us, heading toward the water, his every step cutting through the chaos like a ghost''s whisper. A ribbon was tied around his eyes, and his beard was ragged as if torn out at some places. His clothes¡ªbarely hanging together¡ªclung to his frame, tattered and shredded, as though he''d fought his way through a thicket of thorns.

    The people who saw him froze. Some lowered their eyes, others stepped aside as though a sea was parting before a storm. I had stopped breathing, my chest tight as I watched him move down the beach. I''d seen him create the greatest army ever known, seen him make impossible beasts bow before his will... and now, limping slightly, he strolled casually, as though he had all the time in the world.

    The stench that followed him¡ªputrid, like something long dead¡ªwas enough to make the people he passed gag. I wrenched my hand from Slava''s, my body moving before I could think. I couldn¡¯t stay still. I had to follow him.

    ¡°Alex!¡± I called out, my voice desperate, breaking.

    ¡°Alexander, please!¡± I reached him, grabbing his shoulder, trying to make him acknowledge me.

    ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s there?¡± His voice was distant, like he was swatting at an annoying fly.

    ¡°Where have yo¡­¡± My words faltered as it became clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even registering me. He dismissed me, turning away and walking toward the water.

    ¡°Alex, please.¡± My voice cracked, raw with emotion. I was crying now, my heart pounding in desperation. I needed him to snap out of it. He had to have a plan, a way out¡ªhe always did.

    I grabbed his shoulder again, pulling him hard, trying to make him stop. But he just kept moving, his head swiveling like he was looking for something, as if his eyes might work, if only he searched long enough.

    ¡°What seems to be the matter, Lolo?¡± His voice was calm, almost too calm, like it had been when I was a little girl, coming to him with one of my small problems.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s something coming toward us. We can''t stop it. Maybe if I cover you with my armor, you¡¯ll be safe,¡± I said, my voice trembling, my tears threatening to spill over. ¡°Please just stay still, okay? Please, just stay right there.¡±

    Maybe if he lived, he¡¯d¡­ he¡¯d figure it out. I didn¡¯t know. My gaze never left his face, desperate for some sign of the man I knew, but all I saw was confusion¡ªlike he was a million miles away.

    No. I knew he was still in there. He would find a way back. He would fight his way out of whatever this was. He would kill every single one of those little men who thought they were equal to their betters. He would avenge us. He would avenge Paradise.

    ¡°What¡¯s coming toward us?¡± His voice boomed, carrying the weight of a king from a distant era. He stood tall, like the Alex who had once led armies into the tower, who had held the impossible at bay.

    ¡°There are nukes coming toward us! They¡¯ve turned Paradise City to ash! Please, Alex, you have to live. You can avenge us! You can kill those cowards!¡± I knew it was hopeless, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from pleading, from clinging to the possibility that he could still make it right.

    But his attention drifted again, his head turning as though he had completely lost track of me. His hands began to move, slow and deliberate, like he was conducting some invisible orchestra. His right hand rose, a slight turn of the wrist, as if he were adjusting something only he could perceive. A soft smile curled at the corners of his lips. He seemed so far away, in a place just beyond my reach.

    ¡°Please,¡± I whispered, the word a last plea, as if the sound of it might pierce the veil that had settled over him. Somewhere in there, I hoped, Alex could hear me, could return and make all of this disappear.

    All I could do was pray that he could hear me, that he would find the strength to make them pay for everything. I stood and glanced back at Slava. The people who had watched Alex¡¯s arrival in stunned silence had returned to their panic. Slava was seated in the sand, staring at the sunrise, his expression soft, tears still falling down his face.

    Then, without warning, Alex spun on his heel, marching back up the beach. He didn¡¯t stop, even as he walked directly into one of the men who had been watching the sunrise. His head shook in frustration, like it used to when he heard something that angered him. I followed, not knowing what else to do, only hoping that he¡¯d stay still long enough for me to shield him in my armor.

    I was trying to calculate how long I could keep my armor around him when my very bones were disintegrating, but my thoughts were interrupted.

    ¡°Lolo. Come stand behind me,¡± Alex¡¯s voice rang out, light and teasing, as though he¡¯d told a joke, echoing across the beach.

    I spun around, my heart sinking as I saw the missiles, almost upon us. I could hear the roaring now, growing closer. Panic rose in my chest as I turned back to Alex. His head was fixed in their direction, his hand resting on his shoulder, the tattoo of a clock visible beneath his touch.

    I bolted toward him, my feet tearing through the sand. If he activated his ability now, he''d only end up hurting himself¡ªand I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. I pushed my Blessed legs to their limit, racing up the dune.

    I rounded the small embankment, reaching for him once more¡ªuntil I saw it. The clock, hovering before his face, began ticking faster than my eyes could follow.

    The missiles were closing in, almost above the beach now, their wakes rippling over the water. I watched, heart pounding, as both hands of the clock struck twelve. I¡¯d never seen his watch do that before, and I¡¯d fought by his side for what felt like a lifetime.

    He raised his hand, just like he had earlier by the water¡ªbut this time, I realized he wasn¡¯t pretending to be a conductor. He was simply turning his wrist, as if he were adjusting the hands of a broken clock.

    Everything in front of him slowed. The people scrambling to flee. The ones staring at the sunrise. The missiles creeping over the sand¡ªall frozen in place. Yet the waves still crashed against the shore, their endless rhythm undisturbed. The wind still howled, shifting the sand beneath unmoving feet.

    But everything else¡­ stopped.

    It was like a scene ripped straight from a bad horror movie: everyone frozen, completely still. Unmoving. Even Sipho, that sad smile on his face, arms wrapped around his little girl, stood staring at the missiles, not more than fifty meters away.

    He¡¯d done it. Just like he had a thousand times before. He had saved us.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I screamed, the word bursting from me, pure adulation and adrenaline flooding through my veins.

    I stood behind him, throwing my arms around his back in a tight hug, overwhelmed. ¡°Oh, thank you, thank you!¡±

    At some point, Slava must have walked up behind us.

    ¡°You see!¡± I screamed, turning to face him, my voice sharp with exhilaration. ¡°Did you see that? He did it! He saved us!¡±

    A woman walked up beside Slava, her brunette hair swept back, a sharp suit hugging her frame. Her eyes were wide, like she''d just witnessed her worst nightmare unfold. I recognized her¡ªone of those American CIA traitors. She stood frozen, staring at the beach, at Sipho, her gaze locked as though she couldn''t look away. A sob escaped her, raw and involuntary, before her hands shot to her hair, pulling at it desperately. Her knees buckled, and she collapsed onto the sand, eyes wide with disbelief and horror.

    She didn''t matter. None of it mattered. He saved us.

    Slava stood frozen, mouth tight with horror, his eyes wide. Even the halo above his head seemed to dim.

    ¡°Llorona,¡± I heard from behind me. My heart leapt at the sound of his voice. I turned around, ready to throw myself into his arms, to finally be with him. But the cheer died in my throat when I saw him.

    Tears streamed down his face, dripping from the empty sockets where his eyes should have been, the ribbon drifting down the beach behind him. His sobs mingled with the cries of the American woman, turning into a raw, incoherent mess. He reached up, pressing his hand to my hair, holding my cheek.

    He had risen to his full height, towering over me now.

    ¡°How could you?¡± he choked out, his voice thick with pain. His empty sockets seemed to stare beyond me. ¡°Why¡­ why will you do that?¡±

    Something was wrong. His hand on my hair felt wrong. I looked down, my breath catching as I saw the strands of hair beneath his fingers turning grey. The skin beneath his palm felt... thin. Like parchment.

    No. Nothing was wrong. I¡¯d waited so long for this moment. This was everything I¡¯d ever wanted. He saved us. He wouldn¡¯t hurt me. Not him.

    He stood over me, his empty eye sockets staring directly into mine. I didn¡¯t understand.

    So, I gave him my sweetest smile, the one I¡¯d always used to get my way as a child, hoping it would fix whatever was wrong. ¡°What do you¡ª¡±

    From behind me, I heard the click of a trigger being squeezed, followed by a gunshot.

    Time crawled, every second dragging like I was caught in a waking nightmare. A red mist exploded from the back of his head, painting the air in a gruesome haze. His body slumped against me, heavy and lifeless, the weight pulling me down as if the earth itself wanted to claim us both. I felt the warmth leave him, replaced by a cold emptiness that seeped into my skin, chilling me to the core. And then something inside me started screaming.

    I tried to hold him up, to keep him with me. My throat tightened around the words I wanted to say¡ª¡°Alex.¡± But then the blood surged, pouring down my face in hot, sticky rivulets. It clung to my skin, trickling into the corner of my mouth and mingling with my saliva. The taste was sharp and metallic, bitter, wrong.

    I blinked once, twice, as if somehow, if I blinked hard enough, he¡¯d be standing, holding my cheek again.

    He dropped from me with a sickening thump, landing hard against the sand. My knees buckled, and I crumpled down next to him. My stomach churned, and I leaned away, vomiting whatever was left inside me, as far from him as I could manage.

    He can¡¯t be gone. He couldn¡¯t be gone. Not after everything. Not after all this.

    I stared at him, pouring every ounce of will, every last shred of power I had into him, willing him to move, to get up. Any second now. Any second, he¡¯d be on his feet.

    But he didn¡¯t. He just lay there, unmoving, tears still rolling down his hollowed, aged eye socket. Dead.

    No, no. He wasn¡¯t gone. He couldn¡¯t be. He was going to reverse it, to get up any second. He was... How could he...

    Something inside me snapped. A heat surged through every inch of my body. I scrambled to my feet, barely aware of my movements, but I was already rushing toward the woman.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± she screamed, her voice a twisted shriek. ¡°You old, crazy bastard! You killed my baby! You killed my Sipho!¡± Her foot aimed at his body, but I caught her by the ponytail, yanking her away from him.

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO?¡± I roared into her face.

    ¡°He killed my baby! You killed my baby! My Sipho!¡± she babbled, pointing at the now frozen man. Tears streamed down her cheeks, her words tumbling out in a frantic, incoherent mess. Her trembling hand moved to raise the pistol toward my head slowly, weakly. The stupid powerless girl.

    Her wrist shattered in my grip, the gun slipping free before she could even scream. My hand tightened in her ponytail as I lifted her off the ground, her feet kicking helplessly in the air.

    ¡°She¡¯s just frozen! He could¡¯ve undone it!¡± I bellowed, my voice raw and cracking as I violently brought her face closer. ¡°Now we¡¯re all going to die!¡± The words ripped out of me, echoing over the beach like thunder. I thrust my hand toward the water, toward the missiles that hung motionless in the sky. ¡°The whole island will die now you stupid yank!¡±

    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll die with them!¡± she screeched, her voice cracking, her hands clawing at me¡ªnot to escape, but as if trying to drag me down with her.

    I glanced up at the missiles, bracing myself, waiting for them to lurch forward. Ready to pour everything into my armor. But they didn¡¯t move. They just hung there, frozen, unmoving, taunting me.

    My chest heaved with shallow, frantic breaths. My heart pounded, desperate to escape my ribcage. How could she?

    I glanced back at him again. He still just lay there. Why wouldn¡¯t he get up?

    I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. The rage burned hotter, a searing fire consuming everything inside me. My grip on the gun tightened, and I put the gun into her crying mouth, shoving it deep enough to choke her. Her breath hitched, a wet, stuttering sound, tears streaking her face.

    ¡°You took him from me! You took everything from me!¡± My voice sounded like a wounded animal, alien, demented.

    I pulled the trigger. The gunshot echoed across the beach like a thunderclap. Her body jerked, the bullet tearing through her throat and exiting somewhere low in her back. She sagged, lifeless, and I hurled her away, disgust boiling in my chest.

    I spun on Slava, my blood roaring in my ears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why did you let her do that?¡± I shouted.

    He didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t even look at me. His wide, horrified eyes were fixed on the beach. On Sipho.

    ¡°Look at me!¡± I screamed, my voice raw and trembling, and brought the butt of the gun down against his face. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth as his head turned, his shattered eyes meeting mine for the briefest moment. They were hollow, broken, like the man himself had crumbled under the weight of it all. Then, without a word, his gaze drifted back to the beach, his whole body radiating nothing but stunned, paralyzing horror.

    ¡°You let him die! How could you do this to me?¡± I sobbed, turning around and my eyes fixing on her lifeless body, sitting in the sand a little ways away from him.

    A howl ripped from my throat, guttural and broken, as disbelief crashed over me. I ran at her, kicking her with all the strength I had left, her body tumbling lifeless down the beach. ¡°You bitch!¡± I screamed. ¡°He saved us! After everything he¡¯s done for us! Was this his reward? Was this what he deserved for all the sacrifices he made?¡±

    I turned back to the water, my chest heaving, my vision blurred with tears.

    ¡°I will kill you all! I will burn your cities! Every last American I can get my hands on! You will all die!¡± I roared at the now silent beach, the waves lapping softly against the sand.

 Chapter 1

    I woke up a few hours before dawn, lying still in the dark. The faint hum of mosquitoes filled the room, their relentless buzzing driving me mad. I swatted at the air above me, wishing they¡¯d all disappear for good.

    With a sigh, I pushed myself up and headed into the bathroom. A fist-sized shard of broken mirror sat on the sink, its jagged edges long since smoothed from use. I leaned down, examining my reflection, twisting my face this way and that, trying to make myself look as unorphan as possible.

    Brown eyes stared back at me, some blonde hair hanging over them. You ask me? They''re the best combination, if I weren¡¯t so gaunt. The real problem, though, was the stubble darkening my jaw. My beard was coming in now, which wasn¡¯t going to help my chances of begging with the others.

    Grabbing a shard of glass, I carefully set to work, shaving the wiry hairs with slow, deliberate strokes. The glass caught on a stubborn patch near my earlobe, and I winced as it nicked the skin. A bead of blood welled up and trickled down my neck.

    "Another scratch for the collection," I muttered under my breath, wiping it away.

    I pulled on my tattered shirt and pants, the fabric barely holding together. One leg was practically missing, but hey, you had to look your best for the Collider''s Blessing. The yearly festival was supposed to be a chance for everyone¡ªrich or poor, young or old¡ªto receive their powers. Of course, that promise rang hollow when the Blessed guarded it like mice hoarding their last crumbs of cheese. If anyone asked me, they should just call it the Fink Maker. At least then it wouldn¡¯t pretend to be fair.

    Dressed to impress I added one final touch. I¡¯d scavenged a bit of charcoal from a burnt-out dumpster fire and rubbed it over my teeth, hoping it would make them look cleaner. Then I stepped outside, the cool morning air biting at the holes in my clothes.

    The streets were mostly quiet, just the faint rustling of wind and the occasional shuffle of someone else on the hunt. I darted across the street and started rummaging through the bins near a line of shacks. I wanted today to feel special, at least for Yelena. She was the youngest of us, after all. And when you''re the oldest, gotta do what you gotta do.

    After a few minutes of digging, I struck gold¡ªor as close to gold as we ever got. A small, half-eaten piece of bread clung to some leftover fish. The smell hit me hard, sour and rank, but I bit back the urge to gag. Carefully peeling the bread away, I also found an empty jar of jam.

    Grinning at my haul, I held it close and sprinted back to the orphanage. On the way, I clutched it tight, scanning for anyone who might want to take it.

    Once inside, I got to work. I scraped off as much of the mold as I could, tossing the green bits into a corner. Then I flapped the bread back and forth, trying to shake out the overwhelming fish stink. Finally, I dipped the bread into the jam jar, swirling it around to pick up the remnants stuck to the sides.

    When I finished, I stepped back to admire my handiwork. It wasn¡¯t much, but if you squinted¡ªignored the faint fish smell¡ªit almost looked like a proper meal, fit for a princess. A flicker of pride crept in as I carefully set it aside.

    The others were still asleep, scattered in groups across the dorm hidden at the back of a crumbling church. I moved quietly, waking each of them with a gentle hand over their mouths. One by one, they stirred, their tired eyes blinking up at me before silently following.

    We gathered around Maria''s bed, the second oldest in the orphanage, where she sat upright with Yelena and Pasha cradled in her arms. I leaned down and gently shook Yelena¡¯s shoulder. Her small face scrunched in confusion as she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Happy birthday, kiddo,¡± I whispered.

    Her smile spread slowly at first, then lit up her whole face as she noticed all of us standing around her.

    We started singing Happy Birthday, our voices soft but full of warmth. She threw off the only blanket in the orphanage, her grin widening until it seemed to take over her whole face. I pulled out the bread. For a moment, the others looked at it with that desperate, hollow hunger in their eyes. But a sharp look from me shut that down quick.

    I handed the bread to Yelena, raising my hands like one of those fancy conductor people while the others sang. The mood shifted as smiles broke out all around, and Yelena slapped the bed to the rhythm, giggling. Her laugh was contagious¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but chuckle too.

    If I had a real choice, the only gift I¡¯d give her would be a ticket out of this place. Out of the hunger, the danger, the township. But for now, the bread would have to do.

    ¡°Make a wish!¡± little Ivan called out, breaking the momentary silence.

    We all watched Yelena with bated breath as she sat up straighter, her chest puffed out proudly. ¡°I want a ticket for the submarine!¡± she declared.

    Her lisp softened the words, but the conviction behind them was clear. One of the doctors at the clinic had a name for it¡ªcleft palate or something. All those doctors could explain it to me, but none would fix it. Not that it mattered. Yelena spoke well enough for anyone who cared to listen.

    I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her that, even if we worked for the next hundred years, we wouldn¡¯t be able to buy one of those tickets. All the others were looking at me now, waiting for me to say something.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°You''re not supposed to say it out loud, kiddo. Come on, let''s get the day started and go take some money from those finks. Maybe you might even get a piece of meat if you dress quickly,¡± I said as I squatted down in front of her, ruffling her hair as she sat up in bed.

    I rose, calling the older ones to me, trying to plan out the day as the others got dressed. Poor Yelena was trying to put a shirt on, but her only arm couldn''t get the shirt over her head. I gave Maria, who was half-dressed, a look that made her scurry over to Yelena, and she started helping her put the shirt on while I told the others the plans for the day.

    ¡°Mikhail, Ivan, Natalia, you three take some of the younger ones and go beg in Goudstad. Let¡¯s see if we can make a few bucks with the people coming in and out. Remember, stick to places near the taxi ranks, but don¡¯t get too close. And don¡¯t steal anything unless you can get away with it.¡±

    They rolled their eyes at this part, having heard it a thousand times before, but they knew the drill and would make sure it got done. They started calling the younger ones, getting them ready, adding a few marks on their faces before heading for the door.

    ¡°Tatiana, Olga, Yuri. You''re staying here today. I need someone to make sure no one comes in to steal things. Also, look after Irina¡ªI thought she was a bit feverish. Make sure she rests and gets better,¡± I said as I handed Olga a rusty blade, the best weapon in the whole church.

    ¡°Boris, can¡¯t I come with you? Staying here would be stupid. I could go and make money or find some food for tonight at least!¡± Yuri said, disappointed he got church duty.

    ¡°You¡¯re the biggest boy here, bucko. Gotta stay and protect the ladies,¡± I said, giving him a reassuring smile. He was the biggest boy here besides me¡ªfourteen years old, and the top of his head barely reached my shoulder.

    I saw Natalia heading for the door and I almost threw a chair at her. Her hair wasn¡¯t clipped, and she hadn¡¯t wrapped her chest to flatten it.

    ¡°Natalia! Wrap up your chest right now, or I¡¯ll give you a hiding you¡¯ll feel for a week!¡± I seethed, pushing through the bustle of children to grab her arm before she could walk out.

    ¡°Boris, it hurts. They won¡¯t notice anyway. I don¡¯t have much there,¡± she whined, but I tightened my grip on her arm, pointing a stern finger at her face.

    ¡°Yeah? Won¡¯t hurt when the gangs find out you¡¯re a girl, will it?¡± I shot back, fury burning through me at the thought of her walking out unprepared.

    She looked down, her face softening with the weight of the truth. She knew this wasn¡¯t an argument she could win. With a resigned nod, she turned and went back to wrap herself up.

    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself before calling the children together. ¡°What¡¯s the first rule?¡± I asked, playing clueless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the Blessed!¡± they shouted in unison, their favorite part of the morning.

    ¡°And what¡¯s the second rule?¡± I asked, feigning confusion.

    ¡°No taxis!¡± they cried.

    ¡°And the last rule?¡± I asked, standing tall, fighting to keep the pride from showing on my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go near Paradise City!¡± they screeched, as they hurried out the door, searching for whatever scraps of a meal the day might offer.

    Poor Yelena watched them leave, and I could see the tears threatening to well in her eyes. I walked up to her bed and gently patted her head. ¡°Well, kiddo, since you¡¯re two years old now, how about you come with me today?¡± I said, helping her off the bed.

    Her eyes lit up, surprise flooding her face. ¡°Really? Really, really? I get to come with you?¡± she asked, clutching onto my tattered pants.

    I smiled down at her, cupping her cheeks gently. ¡°Yeah, kiddo, I promised.¡±

    But then her expression faltered. She let go of me, her joy shifting to something else. Without another word, she ran to Maria, who was already packing up the dice and cups for later.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, stunned. I thought this was what she wanted¡ªwhy was she upset now? Time was running out. The festival would start in three hours, and we needed to leave soon to secure a good booth near the entrance.

    She peeked out from behind Maria¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯m not two,¡± she said defiantly, chin raised.

    ¡°Oh really? Then when was your last birthday?¡± I asked playfully, relieved. I stood, searching for a beer bottle to give Tatiana before we headed out. Hopefully, she''d find something else we could use for defense if needed.

    ¡°Last year!¡± she snapped, clearly miffed I couldn¡¯t remember something so simple.

    ¡°But today only happens every four years. How could it be last year?¡± I asked skeptically, handing the bottle to Tatiana before turning back to Yelena.

    ¡°Every day is every day¡ªlast year or this year!¡± she retorted, clearly finding the concept of a  leap year silly. I agreed, but figured we¡¯d played enough.

    I checked Maria, making sure she looked like a boy rather than the woman she was growing too much into. Things would get harder when she reached seventeen, but for now, I was just glad she passed for a boy.

    ¡°You make the ugliest man I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± I teased, hoisting Yelena onto my back. Her little hand immediately wrapped around my neck.

    ¡°If I was a man, I¡¯d at least shave better than you, Boris,¡± she shot back, grinning as she wrapped a cloth around Yelena and me.

    I tied it tight across my chest, making sure Yelena wouldn¡¯t fall out. She laughed each time I jumped a little to test it. Then, we started walking. It was pitch-black outside, but at least it wasn¡¯t too cold here.

    Yelena kept asking me questions about leap years, still upset that I didn¡¯t get she was eight, not two. Before people started filing out of their homes, I turned to Maria, bowed, and asked in the most fink voice I could muster, ¡°Well, good sir, may I ask your name of the day?¡±

    ¡°Such a polite lad,¡± she replied in kind. ¡°My name will be Slava.¡±

    I never understood why she liked that guy so much. Probably his face. Or the title.

    ¡°The Saint of Kaleidos among us,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m honored you¡¯d grace us lowly civvies with your presence.¡±

    She sniffed but kept walking.

    My legs were cramping from carrying Yelena, but I didn¡¯t let it show. I wanted today to be special for her. After all, it was the leap year. Supposedly, finks were stronger on the exact anniversary, not just during the festival. Because of this, there were always more people this time around.

    ¡°Why do we have to walk so far?¡± Yelena asked, sounding as though she was walking herself, now that we¡¯d turned the corner toward Goudstad.

    ¡°Paradise City¡¯s in the way, kiddo. Otherwise, it''d be a half-hour walk to the festival,¡± I replied gently, always ready to teach her when she asked questions.

    ¡°Why does Paradise exist?¡± she asked, sounding more annoyed.

    I just laughed and kept walking. I was hoping to make enough money today to buy what we needed to move. We were so close. I could feel it. Didn¡¯t know where yet¡ªjust away. I¡¯d figure out the rest later.

    We were so close. Yeah, I had a good feeling about today.

    It was going to be something special.

 Chapter 2

    We finally reached the fair gates, already guarded by a few finks. Arriving early meant we were near the front of the line, but we still waited at least an hour. The sun had started to rise, casting a pale light over the dusty road. It must have been early morning¡ªsomething AM¡ªbut I didn¡¯t bother checking.

    The line shuffled forward in slow, uneven steps. The dust clung to the air, sticking to my skin like sweat. Someone coughed behind me, the wet kind that made my stomach twist. The sun hadn¡¯t even fully risen yet, but the heat was already creeping in.

    We¡¯d gotten here before most of the finks had even crawled out of bed, determined to claim our spot and be ready for whatever came next. While we waited, I struck up a conversation with a few men in line.

    ¡°Glenn went to the mines the other day,¡± Jack said, puffing up his chest like he deserved the credit. ¡°His sister¡¯s been bedridden lately, and Mado gave him a cash bonus for going.¡±

    Jack¡¯s pride rubbed me the wrong way. If he was so damn proud, why hadn¡¯t he stepped up himself? Older folks like him never approached Mado¡ªhell, neither did I. He was even worse than Vincent, and I heard that Vincent threw families into paradise.

    ¡°Bravest member of your family, then,¡± I said, my voice flat.

    Jack¡¯s smug expression shifted to something sour. ¡°What are you trying to say, Boris?¡± he asked, squinting at me suspiciously.

    Maria tugged on my arm, her quiet way of telling me to back off. I glanced at her and tilted my head. No need to push it, not with old Yelena dozing off against my back. She¡¯d fallen asleep during the walk, so I loosened the fabric holding her in place and let her drop gently to the ground.

    She rubbed her eyes sleepily, and I shooed her toward Maria, even as Maria kept darting her eyes at me, silently pleading for me to let it go.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Glenn¡¯s barely my age, half my size, and half your size too, for that matter,¡± I said, locking eyes with Jack. ¡°No wife, no kids to look after. And yet, you let Glenn go to the mines? After all the talk about how you¡¯d take care of them when your brother passed? So yeah, what I¡¯m saying is, Glenn¡¯s the bravest member of your family. I just wish you had half the stones he does.¡±

    Jack¡¯s face fell, his eyes dropping to the ground. The shame was written all over him. He turned away, and I caught the faint sound of some of the others in line stifling their laughs behind their hands.

    Doesn¡¯t matter what they think. Sometimes a man needs to hear when he¡¯s in the wrong¡ªespecially when he doesn¡¯t realize it himself.

    I glanced back at Maria. She was giving me that look¡ªthe one that said I¡¯d overstepped. Again. Her disappointment was practically tangible. Behind her legs, Yelena peered out at me, her wide eyes locked on me like I was the only thing in the world.

    Yeah, okay. Maybe not my proudest moment. But damn it, I still feel like I was right.

    I sighed and tapped Jack lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, Jack. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, softening my tone. ¡°I know you¡¯ve done everything you can for them since your brother passed. You even came here to stand in line with the rest of us. It¡¯s just... hard to see Glenn go.¡± I hoped it sounded as genuine as I felt.

    He gave me a small nod and turned back toward the front of the line, the tension fading.

    We stood in silence for another ten minutes before reaching the gate. A large parking lot sprawled to the right, and a tall building loomed ominously in the distance. I pulled Yelena close, wrapping my hand tightly around hers as we moved forward.

    The finks guarding the entrance were hard to miss. Their left sleeves were missing, exposing tattooed shoulders. At their hips were guns, and their right arms gleamed with metal that stretched from their shoulders to their forearms. I¡¯d seen that metal shift into shields strong enough to block grenades.

    I prayed I wouldn¡¯t have to see them use it today.

    ¡°Papers,¡± said the first fink, his voice clipped and sharp, as if he''d said it a thousand times already. He almost said it slow enough for me to understand, if you can believe it.

    I handed them over, quickly moving Yelena behind me after one of the guards gave her a look. I swear I saw a flicker of pity in his eyes, but I knew better¡ªfinks don¡¯t feel pity.

    ¡°Reason for visit?¡± the guard asked, his words running together, like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to slow down. I barely understood him, but he was practically speaking in slow motion compared to most finks.

    ¡°Just a dice game for the future blessed, sir,¡± I said, bowing my head slightly to seem less threatening.

    He studied me, then shifted his gaze to Maria. ¡°Where¡¯s your papers, boy?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I handed them to¡ª¡± I started to respond, and I barely saw the punch coming. A sharp burst of pain shot through my ribs, knocking the wind clean out of me. My knees buckled, and for a second, the world blurred.

    Yelena¡¯s little hands clutched my leg, her sniffles barely audible over the ringing in my ears.

    ¡°I am speaking to him. Shut up,¡± the guard snapped.

    ¡°They were given to you by Boris, sir,¡± Maria said, her voice trying to sound deeper, almost succeeding.

    The guard gave her a strange look, then rifled through the papers before asking, ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Slava,¡± she whispered, her earlier confidence nowhere to be found.

    I clenched my fists, fighting the urge to strike the fink who¡¯d just punched me. Yelena¡¯s grip on my leg tightened as she looked around, wide-eyed and confused.

    The guard raised an eyebrow, eyeing Maria, then said, ¡°You¡¯re younger than you look. You civvies should g¡ª¡±

    I turned to glance at Yelena, intending to pull her away, but she wasn¡¯t looking at us anymore. Her gaze was fixed on something¡ªon a car, a sleek one I¡¯d never seen before. I¡¯d spent years begging in Goudstad, and I¡¯d never seen anything like it. Must¡¯ve been one of those high finks¡¯ cars, made from lead. The silver-gray chrome glinted, reflecting the light. It was the same stuff the miners told me about.

    I quickly pulled Maria and Yelena away from the car as it rolled up to the entrance, angling my body to shield them from view. We turned our backs to it, keeping our focus forward.

    The guards straightened and moved toward the car. I risked a quick glance at the passenger as the window rolled down, but all I could make out was a blur. The guards saluted, and the car rolled off, disappearing into the distance.

    Afterward, we were waved through. As we walked through the gate, I glanced back and saw Jack standing on the other side, watching us. His eyes never left us, suspicion etched across his face. I held his gaze until he looked away.

    We passed the parking lot where that fancy car had parked, and I hurried the others forward. The walk had taken longer than I expected, so I had to shove through a few people to get to the front of the line. I paid my commission to a bored-looking woman, took my ticket, and then grabbed Maria and Yelena before heading to our booth for the day. It was just beyond the lot¡ªprime real estate, since most people coming through would pass by us first.

    I started hanging up the sign we¡¯d made: ¡°Roll a Dice, Make Back Twice!¡± Then I dusted off the counter and asked one of the neighbors for the time. It was 7:30 AM, about an hour before the finks woke up. Perfect. I wanted to catch the rich civvies from Goudstad before the finks stirred.

    I was checking with Yelena to make sure we had the right balance of wins and losses when she grabbed my hand, her little face frantic with curiosity. She tugged me toward the counter with the cup and dice.

    ¡°What are you doing? How do you play?¡± she asked, eyes wide.

    I smiled down at her, ready to explain. ¡°So, you get one dice, and I get one dice.¡± I snapped my fingers behind her ear, making a dice ¡°magically¡± appear.

    She giggled. It was her favorite trick, after all.

    ¡°I put this cup on the table and shake the dice inside. Then I ask you to roll your dice,¡± I explained, motioning for her to roll it. She did, her eyes never leaving mine, filled with wonder.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She rolled a five. I shook my cup, spinning it dramatically for her, then slammed it down on the table. ¡°Now, I''d ask you if you think my dice number is higher or lower than yours¡± I said, smiling. ¡°So, my lady, what¡¯ll it be? Higher, or lower?¡±

    She looked up at me, her face scrunching in concentration before her eyes brightened with confidence. ¡°Higher!¡± she cried, sure she¡¯d win.

    I waited a moment, drawing out the suspense (and subtly changing the dice), before raising the cup to reveal a six. ¡°And we have a winner!¡± I announced, mimicking the voices of the announcers I¡¯d heard at the ascension tournament. She laughed, ecstatic at her victory.

    ¡°And what do you get if you win?¡± I said, lifting her into my arms and spinning her around. ¡°You get to be the best girl in the world!¡± She squealed with delight, her laughter echoing inside the booth.

    Maria watched us with a soft smile, clearly happy I was keeping Yelena entertained while she took care of the money and adjusted the betting prices. She muttered something about raising the stakes, but her voice suddenly cut off. I turned to see her staring toward the parking lot, her expression hardening.

    ¡°Boris, I don¡¯t like the look of that,¡± she said, voice low. ¡°Let¡¯s let them pass. We can focus on the blessed in white today.¡±

    I followed her gaze and saw a girl walking a little in front of a fink in black¡ªone of those high rankers. Unlike most finks, his tattoo was glowing, and his sharp eyes seemed to track every movement around him. Their tattoos only glowed when they were using their powers, and since his were activated it only meant one thing: danger.

    Without hesitation, I scooped Yelena off the chair I¡¯d set her on and tucked her under the counter. Then, I moved to stand in front of Maria, giving a brief nod to acknowledge her warning.

    I stood still, hands clasped in front of me, staring at the ground as if it held all the answers. All I wanted was for them to keep walking, for them not to notice us. Finks in black were the worst of the worst, and anyone who could make one of them a personal servant wasn''t someone I wanted to cross.

    ¡°I wanna play again! I wanna play again!¡± Yelena¡¯s voice rang out from under the counter, bright and oblivious.

    My heart sank, the weight of the world crashing down as the fink¡¯s head turned sharply toward us. His cold, piercing eyes locked onto mine.

    I immediately shushed her, my voice frantic, praying he''d just look away.

    The woman and the fink began walking toward us. I could feel my palms sweat as I scrambled for something to say. I saw everyone else around us look away, even the neighbor I¡¯d asked for the time¡ªabandoning me to my fate. I couldn¡¯t blame them. There wasn¡¯t much anyone could do.

    Before I could muster any words, she was standing right in front of my booth. Yelena had climbed out from under the counter, staring wide-eyed at the man in black. But my attention was focused entirely on the girl.

    She was... flawless. Soft, dark luminous skin with a warm golden undertone, like she¡¯d been kissed by sunlight. Her black hair fell to her shoulders, perfectly even. Brown eyes that seemed to have seen every dice roll I¡¯d ever made. She was tall enough to meet my gaze¡ªwould have been, if I hadn¡¯t been desperately trying to focus on the counter, just over her shoes. She looked like one of those women I¡¯d seen on billboards in Goudstad, which is probably why she seemed so familiar.

    I prayed with everything I had that they would turn around and keep walking past my booth.

    Her clothing radiated wealth¡ªan emerald green, form-fitting blouse with the left sleeve missing. No tattoo, so a civvie who could afford to get blessed today, but more likely the daughter of a fink. Her pants were tailor-made, pitch black, leading to shoes that must have cost as much as all the money I''d ever made¡ªand more.

    I was struck with awe, but I snapped out of it. I begged silently for them to be anywhere else.

    "I''m sorry, she just wanted to play. She will be quiet now. Not a word from any of us."

    "Then she can play. I wish to see this scam you''re running," the woman said.

    Her voice betrayed her¡ªshe sounded like she was Maria''s age, probably a little younger than me.

    Speaking of Maria, she was looking at me with panic in her eyes.

    "Well, ma''am, of course," I said, swallowing. I wanted to run away, to lay down and cry. Instead, I forced a shaky smile.

    "You get one dice, I get one dice," I said, placing the dice in front of her. I put the dice in the cup and shook it. "And, uh... if you would roll the dice, please, ma''am."

    I''d played this game probably ten thousand times, but this was the first time I messed up the speech. I should''ve started with the welcoming phrase.

    She was staring at me as though she had already calculated every way the fink would kill all of us, like she knew every dice roll I would make and how much money I¡¯d be taking home. Her eyes were mesmerizing, but I forced myself to look down, doing my best to avoid them.

    Yelena¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Can I roll it?¡±

    My heart nearly stopped as I saw the fink in black, half a head taller than me, turn toward her and lock eyes with the girl.

    Why would she do that? I¡¯d told her a thousand times not to even look at them.

    The woman¡ªgirl, I should say¡ªlooked at Yelena and responded before I could stop her.

    "I did not understand you. Can you repeat that, child?"

    Right then, I wanted to punch her square in the face. How could she say that to her? It wasn¡¯t Yelena''s fault her mouth did that. I seethed silently, but fear crushed that anger as the man¡¯s gaze shifted back to me, his hand hovering over the gun at his hip.

    "Nothing, ma''am. Absolutely nothing! You don''t need to worry about it. Yelena, please be quiet. I''ll play as many games as you like in just a moment," I said as quickly as I could, practically jumping in front of the girl to block her view.

    "Do not presume you are in a position to tell me what to worry about."

    I held up my hands, panic surging through me. If things escalated, I¡¯d have to take down the fink in black first and pray the girls could escape. I stepped aside, allowing her to look at Yelena. My eyes flicked between them.

    The man didn¡¯t break his gaze. Not a blink. Completely still, like a statue. My knees began to buckle, my leg shaking as I dropped my hands to my sides.

    The girl leaned over the counter, getting a closer look at Yelena. ¡°Child, I did not understand you earlier. Will you repeat that, please?¡±

    As she leaned closer, I moved instinctively to shove her back. She couldn¡¯t just tower over the child.

    But before I could do anything, the fink in black had a gun aimed at my head, faster than I could¡¯ve reacted. I froze, my mind scrambling to figure out my next move. Maria gasped and quickly moved in front of Yelena.

    "I''m sorry! Please, I''m sorry!" I stuttered, raising my hands in surrender.

    The girl didn¡¯t even acknowledge me. Instead, she simply gestured for the fink to lower the gun, giving him a look that could have frozen fire.

    Yelena looked up at her, eyes wide with fear. She tugged at the hem of her shirt, trying to cover her missing arm, as if hiding it would somehow protect her.

    ¡°I just wanted¡­ Can I¡­ I wanted to roll the dice,¡± she murmured, her voice small and meek now.

    Maria stepped forward, attempting to shield Yelena from view, but the fink¡¯s cold stare stopped her dead in her tracks.

    "You," the girl said, pointing at me. "What¡¯s the rest of the game?"

    My heart pounded, my leg still shaking, but I moved in front of her and gently placed the dice cup on the counter. After a moment, she nodded for me to continue. I took a breath, willing my leg to stop shaking.

    "After you roll the dice, you need to bet if the dice in my cup is higher or lower than what you rolled. Normally, I¡¯d ask what amount you''d like to bet after you roll, ma¡¯am," I said, eyes fixed on the counter as I tapped the betting sign I¡¯d set up earlier with a shaky hand.

    And then a little voice in my head said Fuck this. If I was going to die over a little girl asking to play a game, I was going to at least die standing.

    I found a bit of steel in me, straightened up, and tried to keep my voice respectful. But I looked her in the eye and said, "So please, ma¡¯am, choose a bet after rolling."

    She tilted her head, like it was the first time she actually saw me. Then, she pushed the dice toward Yelena. I must have imagined it, but her voice almost sounded kind when she said, ¡°Roll it, please.¡±

    She glanced at the betting options, her eyes lingering on the five-dollar higher or lower and waited, patient as ever, for Yelena to roll the dice.

    "Alright, ma¡¯am, you rolled a four. Will you bet higher or lower?" I asked, trying to keep my hands from shaking.

    Wow. I actually pulled it off.

    "If you lose, what happens?" she asked, her gaze never leaving me.

    Even though I was pretty sure that fink with the gun would try to see how fast my brain could exit my face, I answered, "We bet whatever you don''t, ma¡¯am."

    She arched an eyebrow. It was the first real expression I¡¯d seen from her.

    "So you¡¯ll pay me money to play your game?" she asked, her tone skeptical, as if I¡¯d just told her pigs could fly.

    I swallowed, my voice tight. "Yes, ma¡¯am."

    "And you make money from this?"

    "Depends on what you bet, ma¡¯am."

    She raised her eyebrows, a small, almost imperceptible smile creeping onto her face. "Funny."

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am. May I ask what you would like to bet¡ªhigher or lower?"

    She looked at the dice, and I could practically hear her brain calculating, weighing the odds.

    "Lower," she said dismissively, like suddenly this whole affair was beneath her.

    I reached slowly for the cup and lifted it. No time to swap out the dice like I¡¯d done for Yelena earlier. My stomach dropped¡ªmy heart sank right along with it. It was a five.

    "Ma¡¯am, wait, please, no¡ªit¡¯s, uh... You don¡¯t have to pay for it. It¡¯s free of charge, for being such a good customer," I stammered, stepping in front of Yelena and Maria, raising both hands like that might stop a bullet.

    To my surprise, she simply reached into her wallet, pulled out five dollars, and placed them on the counter. Without another word, she turned and walked toward the hadron collider, clearly first in line to get blessed.

    "Thank you!" Yelena shouted, waving at the girl¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t even look back¡ªjust raised her hand in acknowledgment.

    I sank into the chair, pulling Yelena and Maria into a tight hug.

    "Oh, thank God," Maria whispered, clutching the crucifix around her neck.

    "She was nice," Yelena said, "but I didn¡¯t like the man."

    I nearly smacked her right then and there.

 Chapter 3

    It had been about half an hour since the girl left my booth. I had gone back and forth between scolding Yelena and being grateful that nothing bad had happened to her. Unfortunately, Maria was still quite upset.

    ¡°What did we say? What is rule number one? It¡¯s to not even look at the Blessed! What did you do?¡± she whispered angrily at Yelena, smoothing out her hair. Yelena was weeping softly, snot running down her nose. I let it go on; she needed to learn as quickly as possible. Finks are far worse than the gangs.

    ¡°But what did you do?¡± Maria continued. ¡°You asked a Blessed to roll your dice! Do you know what could have happened to Boris? To us?¡± Her words felt like a spanking, sharp and biting. I decided she had heard enough for now, and that tomorrow would be the time to sit down with her.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°She made a stupid mistake, but we got away with it. As long as she never¡­¡± I looked at Yelena the way I usually reserved for the older ones. ¡°¡­does anything like that again, it¡¯s okay. Come now, the future finks will be here soon. We¡¯ve got to prepare the game nicely.¡±

    We settled into our routine as they started to pour in slowly. Soon the civvies from Goudstad arrived, and I called out as respectfully as I could to the crowd, seeing all manner of people. Some wore Blessed uniforms, their sleeves full of gold rings; the rich civvies had shirts that looked more expensive than a submarine ticket.

    But I must have seen at least fifty finks in black, almost all of them with strange patterns running down their arms¡ªflowers decorating the arm with the only sleeve, or one guy with what looked like two guns stitched in gold into the back of his cloak. Far more finks in black than any other year. Far more than I ever thought I¡¯d see again. Something big was happening today. I decided that keeping my head down and avoiding anything that looked like it could kill me with a thought was a good plan.

    I¡¯d been through about two customers when Maria scoffed, a tell that we¡¯d won too much. There was a future fink, dressed to the nines in a suit that would probably let me buy a new church, rolling now. He rolled a one.

    ¡°So, sir, would you like to bet higher or lower?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go lower now, can I, civvie?¡± he said, his voice dripping with disgust, like I¡¯d kicked his puppy.

    ¡°Of course not, sir. My mistake,¡± I said, looking down. I glanced at Yelena out of the corner of my eye, making sure she understood exactly what would happen if she even whispered. She sat obediently, watching me.

    ¡°What happens if it¡¯s the same number?¡± he asked, as though he had discovered a Colonel flaw in the entire game.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re such a good customer, sir, it¡¯ll be your win,¡± I replied, giving him the usual answer when someone discovered the ¡°hole¡± in the game.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go lower, and it¡¯s my win if we roll the same number. So I¡¯ve just won then? Fantastic. Give me my money so I can leave this poor excuse for a business.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t placed a bet, but pointing that out seemed like asking for trouble. I lifted my dice cup, revealing a three, then handed him the five dollars. Others, seeing the exchange, began gathering around, eager to make a quick buck.

    If last year was anything to go by, I might finally be able to afford to move out of that church and get enough iron sheets to build a shack big enough for everyone. It wouldn''t be much, but it would be better than the cramped church area, away from the taxis. I could build it closer to Goudstad, and maybe, just maybe, we could start scavenging for food that didn¡¯t have fish stuck to it. It had taken me five years to get this close, but it was finally within reach. Just around the corner.

    It hurt me every day that I couldn¡¯t buy them all meals first thing in the morning. I had to make them starve so that I could keep them safe. God forgive me, but going hungry would be worth it. And today would hopefully prove that.

    I was shaken from my thoughts by Maria¡¯s stomach growling. She tried to hide it, but I knew the orphans well enough that they couldn¡¯t hide things like that from me. After a few more customers, I hung up the closed sign at the end of the booth.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Gonna go buy us some real food,¡± I said, giving Yelena a pat on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t move from this spot until I¡¯m back, okay? I¡¯ll be five minutes,¡± I said before walking away from the booth.

    ¡°How much can we afford?¡± I asked Maria, pulling her aside. She was the only one who knew our exact funds, since she was the one I trusted to figure out how much we¡¯d need to move.

    She looked down, avoiding my gaze. ¡°Maybe a sandwich? We¡¯re making a lot, Boris, but the blessing could go off any minute.¡± She finally met my eyes. ¡°We just need another twenty customers or so. Then we¡¯ll have enough. It¡¯s okay, we can hold off for a little longer.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Why is it that one sentence from a girl can crush your heart? I took the five bucks I''d earned from that girl and gave her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just once will be fine, and look¡­¡± I said, gesturing toward the finks and their wannabe counterparts milling about, ¡°¡­if it was going to go off, they¡¯d be more worried. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m gonna have plenty of ¡¯em to take advantage of for the rest of the day,¡± I said, trying to sound as reassuring as I could.

    I walked away from the booth, hurrying toward the food stands. I tried to avoid as many finks and their kids as possible, taking side streets and walking down paths where fewer people were headed. Eventually, I spotted Finn with his sandwich stand.

    ¡°Heya, Finn. Can I get a sandwich?¡± I asked discreetly, trying to make it look like I wasn¡¯t anywhere near the food stand.

    ¡°Come on, Boris,¡± Finn said, looking around, as if even thinking the word "fink" might set off the guard. ¡°They won¡¯t eat here if I serve you. I¡¯ll save you some if you¡¯ve got the money, but not now.¡±

    ¡°I got five bucks,¡± I said, glancing at the sign that practically screamed, ¡°Ten bucks for a sandwich, what a steal!¡± hanging next to the stand.

    Finn looked at me with pity. ¡°Boris, I¡¯ve got my own bills to pay. Serving you would mean I¡¯m stuck in your neighborhood for good. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I thought about it for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Yeah, fair enough. Thanks for giving me some time, at least. Appreciate it.¡± He looked down, struck with guilt. I couldn¡¯t blame him, even though I really wanted to rip his teeth out.

    That¡¯s when I spotted Jack, standing with an apple near the parking lot, hiding behind the booths. I swallowed, steeling myself, stuffed the money in my pocket, and walked over.

    ¡°Hi Jack, any chance I could buy the rest of that apple off you?¡± I asked.

    We were behind his booth that sold toys. He was making a killing this time of year for some reason. Guess the finks¡¯ babies liked the look of them. If I could buy one for Yelena, or one for each of the kids at the church, I¡¯d die a happy man. But that was too much, so I just waited for his reply.

    He looked at me, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Do you even have any money to buy this?¡± he said, waving the apple with one bite taken out of it in front of me.

    ¡°I got five bucks?¡± I said, pulling it out of my pocket again.

    ¡°Apple was seven,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Look, man, I gotta feed the boys at the orphanage. You know how it is. I¡¯ll even throw in a free game of dice for little old Jill, since she¡¯s bedridden?¡± I tried to make myself sound less desperate than I felt.

    ¡°I know the two you brought with you today are girls, Boris,¡± he said flatly, still staring at the apple in his hands.

    At that moment, I felt my temper flare. If this got back to the gangs... It wouldn''t get back to the gangs. Not while I was breathing. I scanned the crowd, but there were too many people around to kill him. I couldn¡¯t wait here all day. Maybe I could take him somewhere else? Before I could figure out a way, though, he handed me the apple.

    ¡°Should¡¯ve just told me. I figured it out when that fink hit you earlier. It¡¯s okay, man, we gotta help each other out, you know?¡± he whispered, glancing around to make sure no one heard him slur.

    Could I trust him? I¡¯d insulted him earlier. I sized him up the way I would when checking if one of the kids had lied to me. He seemed genuine. Shit. What was I supposed to do? Kill a man for handing me an apple? I mean, I would, but I didn¡¯t want to. Against my better judgment, I decided to trust him.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, handing over the money and taking the apple. He pushed the money back into my hands, along with a small toy.

    ¡°Sorry, gotta attend to some customers,¡± he said, turning back to the booth to show off some of the toy animals.

    I stared down at the toy, stunned, then thanked him again and hurried back to my booth. I¡¯d only been gone ten minutes¡ªlong enough to miss out on a few customers, maybe even a few extra bucks. But at least I had the apple. I walked back in, feeling triumphant, and handed it to Maria.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took a bite earlier. The rest¡¯s for you and Yelena,¡± I said, gesturing toward the teeth marks, clearly proof of my lie. Luckily, she bought it.

    As she and Yelena devoured the apple in the back, I went back to hustling the finks. My stomach twisted with hunger, but I pushed it down¡ªjust like always. I kept at it for a few hours, until the last of the finks had wandered off to the main building, ignoring us like usual. I was packing up the sign when Maria came over, staring at the side of my head, a piece of paper in her hand.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked, already knowing I¡¯d done something wrong, though I wasn¡¯t sure what.

    ¡°When was the last time you ate?¡± she huffed.

    ¡°Earlier, took a bite of the apple?¡± I said, feigning confusion, though I knew she¡¯d caught me.

    ¡°Your stomach¡¯s been growling all day. For fuck¡¯s sake, Boris, you can¡¯t keep doing this.¡±

    First of all, I could. Second of all, who was she to tell me what I can or can¡¯t do? I was the eldest. I decided not to argue, though, since I didn¡¯t want to get into it. So instead, I asked, ¡°Did you enjoy the apple?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then leave it. Since I assume you¡¯ve got some news for me?¡± I said, glancing at the paper, a grin spreading across my face.

    She rolled her eyes but accepted the change in topic, with one of the best smiles I''d ever seen. ¡°We have enough, Boris. We have enough.¡±

    I burst into a little dance, Yelena looking confused before I scooped her up and put her on my shoulders. Then she joined in. I spun Maria around, feeling the need to shout at the top of my lungs.

    ¡°Finally! Finally! We have enough! I knew today was going to be special!¡± I said, grinning at both of them.

 Chapter 4

    We finally finished packing up after our little dance, and I was still buzzing with excitement¡ªwe had enough. Enough to finally move away from the taxi gangs, the brothels, everything. I didn¡¯t have to hide them anymore, or go out to collect taxes. It was over. No more making the kids go hungry or fighting those scumbags for scraps in the township. We had enough.

    Once again, I strapped Yelena onto my back, gathering up the supplies and slinging them into the backpack Maria had carried for us. I tucked the money into a hidden pocket sewn into my shirt, making sure everything was safely out of sight. I decided to leave the five dollars from the girl in my pocket¡ªjust one bad thing today, and it wasn''t even that bad. Maria shot me a look as she took the supplies, daring me to even suggest taking it from her. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to argue.

    We started walking back toward the orphanage, making our way around Paradise City, along the outskirts of Goudstad. The sun hung high, burning through the air, and it felt like it wanted to melt straight through my skin.

    As we walked by the high brick wall, Alexander¡¯s Bastion came into view. I made sure the girls didn¡¯t notice. In the square was a large screen, playing a video I knew all too well. I hated it when they saw it¡ªthe one I¡¯d watched a thousand times before.

    The video showed a tall man with dark hair, standing at a podium. I could almost hear his voice in my head as his face flashed on the screen¡ªhis one good eye glistening with tears, the eyepatch casting a ghostly shadow over his face. I hurried Maria along, even as the words played in my head:

    ¡°Please, leave us be. We¡¯re trying to save you! I beg you, with tears in my eyes, leave us be! Because if you try to hurt my people again, I will kill you. I will kill you all!¡±

    Standing beside him was the current general, Llorona. Everyone on Kaleidos knew her name, though it was rarely spoken aloud. She held the head of someone important¡ªsomeone I assumed had been The General of the people the tall man was addressing.

    She grinned, a wild, triumphant expression on her face. It was like her whole life had led to that moment. It wasn¡¯t long after that Paradise City became a pile of ash. But that never mattered to me, especially now.

    I could walk through hell with a smile. I laughed and joked with Maria, until Yelena, having woken up from her nap, pulled herself up on my back and asked, ¡°Boris, why do the finks get powers and we don¡¯t?¡±

    I immediately looked everywhere around us, making sure no one was in ear shot, before I snapped at her, ¡°Do not call them finks, young lady!¡± She hugged my neck tightly, apologizing.

    I softened my tone. ¡°Don¡¯t call them that, kiddo. If they hear it, things could get real bad. Okay?¡±

    She nodded fiercely against my back.

    ¡°Right then,¡± I said, realizing now was a fantastic time to give her the same lesson I''d heard all those years ago.

    She tilted her head curiously, and I gestured toward a massive tower off in the distance, seemingly touching the sky.

    ¡°You see that tower?¡± I asked, pointing to the massive structure. It was the largest on Kaleidos, maybe even the largest building on earth, stretching far past the clouds, out of sight.

    Yelena squinted and leaned over my shoulder, trying to get a better look.

    Maria smirked. ¡°Think it would take a blind man not to see it.¡±

    I shot her a playful look but kept going. ¡°That tower¡¯s there because people messed with something they shouldn¡¯t have. So much so, we made God angry. He let loose hell on earth¡ªcreatures that even the finks were afraid of. They went around killing anyone they could get their hands on.¡±

    I gestured wildly with my hands, mimicking Father Nikolei¡¯s storytelling, just like I¡¯d seen him do when he was telling me this years ago.

    ¡°But when God saw good people¡ªpeople like us¡ªdying, His anger cooled. He trapped those monsters in that tower,¡± I said, nodding toward it.

    ¡°But God still wanted us to learn. So, once a year, He gave us powers in that large building we were playing dice in front of earlier,¡± I continued, pointing my thumb past the gates we walked through, now quite far away when I glanced at them over my shoulder.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°And he told us that if we stopped fighting, stopped climbing, those creatures would be released again. Anyone, any age, any height¡ªif they stood in that building, they¡¯d get powers. The powers are His way of showing His love for us, and climbing is our way of showing our love for Him.¡±

    Yelena tugged at my hair. ¡°But¡­ you said finks are bad.¡± She paused, scrunching her nose. ¡°But God loves them? So¡­ does He love bad people?¡±

    I sighed, shifting her weight a little on my back. How do you explain something like God''s love to a kid? The weight of it felt too big for words, too tangled to make simple. So I just said, ¡°God loves everyone, kiddo. Even sinners.¡±

    She fell quiet, like she was turning that over in her little head.

    ¡°But sinners took over,¡± I added after a moment. ¡°People started hoarding their powers, keeping God¡¯s love for themselves and their friends. That¡¯s the finks, kiddo. Making us suffer while they fatten themselves on the food they take from us, the land they won¡¯t let us use.¡±, I snorted, before adding, ¡°The only good thing about them is that they keep climbing.¡±

    She threw her arms around my neck, trying to climb onto my shoulders, her voice full of curiosity. "What did we do to make God angry? I thought he always forgave us?"

    Maria stepped in to answer, far more eloquently than I could, ¡°He does always forgive us, kiddo, but sometimes he gets angry when we don¡¯t live up to what he knows we can be. As for what made him angry¡ªthese people we call scientists built a machine. The Hadron Collider. That¡¯s what made God angry.¡±

    ¡°What does it do?¡± Yelena asked, perched on my shoulders, her eyes fixed on Maria.

    ¡°The Blessed say it tore a hole in reality,¡± Maria replied, ¡°but don¡¯t listen to everything they say. It makes God angry, and that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    We walked in silence for a while after that. Yelena climbed down from my shoulders, and Maria helped me tie her onto my back quickly before we kept moving. Yelena nuzzled her head against me, her little hand clutching my shoulder as she asked, ¡°Could I have powers? Could I be normal?¡±

    Again, one sentence from a girl and my heart was dust. How do they know how to do that?

    ¡°You¡¯d be worth more than ten finks in black, my girl,¡± I said, my voice thick. ¡°Far more powerful, could win every tournament you ever entered. But you¡¯re already special. Far better than just ¡®normal,¡¯ okay? Far better than any of us, even the finks. I mean, you even got one to roll your dice for you.¡±

    I felt her nod into my back. Maria gave me a gentle pat on her back and added, ¡°Even though Boris is an oaf, he¡¯s right for once. You¡¯re something special. Normal could never compare. Come now, maybe Boris and I could stop for that piece of meat you wanted? Maybe even a burger?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a burger?¡± Yelena asked, her voice full of confusion.

    We grabbed a burger from a stand for twenty bucks. I was worried we wouldn¡¯t have enough, but Maria reassured me that we did. I took a single bite before I waved Maria¡¯s complaints away, telling her I didn¡¯t like it. That was a lie. It was the best thing I had ever eaten. But I let Yelena and Maria share it, watching them devour it as if it was the best thing they''d ever tasted, which almost made it worth not eating. Almost.

    We were back on the edge of Goudstad after our burger. A long brick wall stretched ahead of us, keeping us from Paradise City. At the end, the entrance to the township came into view. It was then that Yelena asked, her voice soft with curiosity, ¡°Boris, why do I have to hide being a girl?¡±

    Why was she asking me all these questions? Maybe it was the first time I¡¯d been alone with her long enough for her to ask? But when I opened my mouth, I wished with everything I have looking back, that I didn''t. I shouldn¡¯t have said a word. But instead, I said, ¡°Because Vincent has a tax to keep you guys ¡®safe,¡¯ and if we don¡¯t pay it, he¡¯s gonna make you work in the brothels, the fucking bas¡ª¡±

    I rounded the corner, and straight into a taxi parked on the side of the street.

    ¡°What was that, Boris?¡± Jimmy asked, smirking at me, leaning against the side of the minibus, a cigarette dangling from his lips.

    ¡°I think he was talking about Vincent,¡± Sergei replied casually, sitting against the wall just out of sight, putting his cigarette out.

    But neither of them mattered. Standing there, trying to hide behind the minibus, was Jack. He wasn¡¯t meeting my eyes, staring at the ground instead.

    My stomach went ice cold.

    I should¡¯ve killed him earlier. Right in that booth. Put my thumbs through his eyes. How could he do this? I¡¯d helped Glenn when he was down on his luck. Helped Jill get the medicine she needed.

    I clenched my fists, barely keeping my breathing steady.

    Maria was staring at them, but I saw her chin lift, her fists clenched. She knew the rule: no talking. They might have realized she was a girl that way. I felt a swell of pride seeing her hold back, keeping herself in check. I didn¡¯t think I could¡¯ve done the same in her place.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, cat got your tongue, choir boy?¡± Jimmy taunted, climbing into the back of the minibus. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going for a ride. You got some explaining to do.¡±

    Jack tried to slink away, but Sergei grabbed him by the back of the collar and shoved him toward the minibus. ¡°You too,¡± was all he said.

    Jack¡¯s eyes darted around, desperation flickering in them as he pleaded silently with Sergei. He avoided my gaze, but I made sure he felt it. I made sure he knew.

    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, walking toward the minibus. I stopped and turned to Maria, whispering to Yelena, ¡°Not a word. Not one word. If you speak, you¡¯ll get a hiding you¡¯ll never forget. Not. One. Word.¡±

    Then we stepped into the minibus. The door slammed shut behind us.

    And we went for a ride.

 Chapter 5

    We had been driving for two minutes. Jack was looking out the window, Jimmy was driving from the front, and Sergei was sitting next to him, leaning against the door, watching us. I piled Maria and Yelena into the seat and then sat near the door.

    Finally, after driving down the block, heading toward Vincent''s, Jimmy said over his shoulder, ¡°I hear you got girls in that church of yours, Boris?¡±

    I thought about it, knew the jig was up, but decided one last hail mary attempt wouldn''t hurt. ¡°Nah, unfortunately not, Jimmy. Just some boys who can¡¯t look for their own food.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Well, I heard a little rumor from a certain someone,¡± he said, glancing straight at Jack in the rearview mirror. ¡°That both of those lads with you are girls, even the cripple? I¡¯m thinking you probably got a lot more back at home, trying to skimp out on your taxes like the rest of them.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t like the way Vincent runs things either, if I remember what he was saying before he came around that corner,¡± Sergei said, like he was answering for me. ¡°Almost funny, Vincent gets you to collect the taxes, and you''re the one avoiding them,¡± he said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t like the tax that much, he can always straighten it out with Vincent in a moment,¡± Jimmy replied.

    Bastards. They think this is a game? The gangs are always easier than the finks, so I guess it¡¯s time to roll the dice.

    ¡°Alright, boys, jig¡¯s up, I guess. Yeah, almost everyone back at my church are girls. Probably a few thousand bucks¡¯ worth in taxes I¡¯ve avoided. But I¡¯ll bet you every cent of that, if you can drop my girls back and drive me to Vincent, he¡¯ll hear me out and wave the money off.¡±

    Jimmy and Sergei looked at each other, started smiling like I was off my rocker, before Jimmy looked back at me, slowing the whole taxi down. ¡°And what makes you think he¡¯ll do that? Hell, Boris, I¡¯ve had to drive you to beat a man for ten bucks, just ¡®cause he was a week late. You think he¡¯s gonna wave off a few thousand?¡±

    Maria was looking at me now, hand over her mouth. I had never told her that¡¯s where I got some of the extra money from, where I was going during the day. I¡¯d never told anyone at the church. Didn¡¯t want them to see the ugly side of life.

    Or me, I guess. I¡­ I didn¡¯t like the way she was looking at me, so I avoided her gaze. I kept going. I had to. I was so close.

    ¡°Hell, after our conversation, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he handed me a few bucks and sent me on my way with a drink,¡± I said, looking up.

    Jimmy scoffed into his hand. ¡°More likely he¡¯s gonna kill every single kid in that church and then save you for last.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Jimmy, I might die today. But my kids are practically gonna live like royalty from tomorrow.¡± I thought, but I bit my tongue, trying to keep my face straight, like I was talking to a fink at a dice game.

    Maria went to say something, but I clutched her hand, trying to keep her from speaking. Of course, she didn¡¯t listen, pulling her hand away, raising her chin in defiance and saying, ¡°Well, if I¡¯m being thrown into Paradise, the least I could do is tell you to go fuck yourself. So, Mr. Jimmy, Mr. Sergei¡ªgo fuck yourselves.¡±

    Even Sergei raised his eyebrows at that. Then both men started laughing. ¡°Boris, you know how well that kind of attitude would go down in the brothels? Could afford to be a fink if you sell her,¡± Jimmy said, like I was the only one worth talking to.

    My vision blurred. I felt my hands clench, knuckles popping. I almost ripped his throat out right there. But I kept myself in check, trying to get at least the girls out of the taxi.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t envy the poor fool that bought her. He wouldn''t live past five minutes,¡± I said, my voice, thankfully, calm, but far harder than I intended. I was trying to at least show I was with her. I think it worked, because she was clutching my hand again.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Yelena, such a smart girl, knew something was wrong. But she was looking at me, not one shred of doubt in those eyes, like I could take on the whole world and be back in time for dinner. Well, sorry kiddo¡­ But I might be a little late today.

    ¡°Boys, I earned about three hundred today,¡± I said, trying to distract them from Maria. I reached into my pocket and pulled out the money from the festival. ¡°Let¡¯s put some real stakes on our little bet. I¡¯ll bet you real money, not some supposed amount. All of this,¡± I said, waving it around, ¡°drop my girls off, and let¡¯s go meet Vincent. If I walk out of his office alive, you¡¯ll owe me all of it. When you drop ¡®em off, I¡¯ll give it to you. Think of it as a down payment.¡±

    Again, Maria looked at me. I couldn¡¯t give the game away. I needed her to trust me, even if she had just realized I¡¯d been lying to her for years. Just one more time, and I could solve this whole mess.

    Jimmy scoffed, but there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. He drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, glancing at Sergei, then back at me. ¡°You¡¯re real confident for a man about to die¡±.

    Sergei looked at me flatly, telling me what I already knew. ¡°If Vincent thinks you''ve been lying, he¡¯ll throw every orphan of yours into Paradise.¡±

    Jimmy snorted. ¡°Yeah, and I ain¡¯t getting skinned alive just ¡®cause choir boy wants to gamble with his life.¡±

    I leaned forward, pushing my luck. ¡°Well think of it this way, if I''m wrong, you''re three hundred richer, Vincent will never know the girls were with us today, and you get to tell everyone Boris the tax collector is dead. And if you''re wrong? You only lose three hundred. There¡¯s a lot going in your favor here, boys. Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m even offering you this deal.¡±

    Jimmy and Sergei exchanged a long glance, the moment stretching like an eternity, though it couldn¡¯t have lasted more than a couple of seconds. Finally, Sergei gave a slight nod, and Jimmy spoke. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your lucky day. Sure, Boris, we¡¯ll take that bet.¡±

    The car fell into a heavy silence. Jack stared out the window, and I found myself staring at the side of his head. After a few minutes, I nudged Maria gently, signaling for the papers she¡¯d been working on earlier, as subtle as I could manage.

    She shot me a skeptical look but handed them over. I took one of the papers, and with slow deliberation wrapped it carefully around the cash from the festival. I handed the whole thing to Maria. Then I took the crumpled five-dollar bill from that girl and wrapped it around the stack of papers. I was praying that the money wouldn¡¯t make a sound, and thankfully, it didn¡¯t. I looked down at my little creation, and prayed with all my heart that it would fool those bastards for at least two seconds.

    Her eyes welled up as she realized what I was doing. She grabbed my hand, holding on tight, her grip unyielding as we drove in silence. Yelena settled on my lap, her small, warm body a comforting presence in the quiet car.

    As we passed the familiar shacks, something felt wrong. Then it hit me. It was as if they were waving goodbye, but at the same time, begging me to stay. Those metal sheets tied together with scraps, so familiar, suddenly seemed so full of life, as if they were stealing what was left of mine.

    We arrived a short distance from the church, at a corner I''d walked past a thousand times. As we climbed out, I handed Maria everything¡ªthe festival money, the supplies, the dice, the signs. Everything except for the fabric I had wrapped Yelena in. That, I kept for myself.

    Suddenly, without warning, Maria dropped everything and threw her arms around me, whispering in my ear, ¡°I understand. Goodbye, Boris.¡±

    A lump caught in my throat, and I nearly lost it right there. I never thought she would forgive me for being a tax collector for Vincent. But she did, in less than twenty minutes. I should¡¯ve trusted that she would understand. I whispered back, ¡°Look after them. Make sure you get home safe.¡±

    I felt her nod against my shoulder, and I could hear her tears falling on my shirt as she pulled away, her face clearing. Good. She made sure the taxi drivers didn¡¯t see, didn¡¯t catch on.

    I squatted down in front of Yelena, who looked up at me with serious eyes. She placed her little hand on my face, making me meet her gaze, and after a long moment, she spoke. ¡°Boris, when you get back from Vincent, can you tuck me in tonight? It¡¯s my birthday, you have to promise.¡±

    I felt a sob almost escape me, but instead, I blinked the tears away before they could form, and smiled down at her. ¡°Sure, kiddo. Here, happy birthday.¡± I snapped my fingers behind her ear and the toy I got earlier ¡°magically¡± appeared in my hand, as I put it down gently into hers. It was the best gift I''d ever gotten for her. Why did it have to be the last?

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later,¡± I lied, standing up, trying not to let the tears fall. I winked at Maria, patted the top of Yelena¡¯s head, then hopped back into the taxi. We drove off toward Vincent¡¯s, and I didn¡¯t look back.

 Chapter 6

    I was sitting behind Ivan and Sergei, right next to Jack, in the first row of seats in the whole minibus. We were driving toward Vincent''s. We passed right by the shack where I¡¯d gotten the bread that morning. I was staring out the window, watching the streets pass by.

    I wondered how Irina was doing. She had a fever this morning. Hopefully, she was just staying in bed, with Tatiana and Olga tending to her. Hopefully, Ivan and Natalie were keeping Mikhail out of trouble¡ªthe little shit.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s that down payment?¡± Sergei asked, looking at me.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± I said, chucking the fake wad of bills I''d made into the front at Jimmy¡¯s feet.

    Sergei gave me a foul look and tried reaching for it before Jimmy slapped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m driving here! Just get it later!¡±

    Sergei sat back in the seat but kept eyeing me, much closer now.

    Finally, I looked at the other passenger in the car. All the color had drained from his face long ago, and he was staring into his hands.

    I calmly stated, ¡°Oh, by the way, Jack. After I talk with Vincent, I think we need some private time together. Just one-on-one. You know, to sort out our differences.¡±

    He shook his head like this was something he could disagree with, before saying, ¡°Look, Boris, I¡ªI just needed¡­ Look, you have to understand.¡±

    I raised my eyebrows, feigning ignorance. ¡°What would I have to understand? Have you done something I¡¯d need to think about? How about you, Jimmy? You think he¡¯s done something I need to think on?¡±

    ¡°I believe he wants you to understand why he tattled,¡± Jimmy said, a smile on his lips in the mirror above him.

    The only good thing about gangs: they don¡¯t like snitches either.

    ¡°Oh? And why did you tattle, Jack? Was it because I insulted you this morning? Even though I¡¯ve looked after Glenn and Jill for years now? Or was it because of my good looks? Got a bit jealous, I think.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Thought you were going to sort it out with Vincent,¡± Sergei said, looking at me skeptically, trying to guess the game I was playing. Joke¡¯s on him¡ªI was winging this whole thing. Funny, now that I knew I was fucked, I had all the confidence in the world. Not one shred of fear. Maybe I¡¯d just gone loony.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Still, though, he gave me an apple earlier. I thought it was a sign of our bond. And here he is, snitching,¡± I said, shaking my head with disappointment. ¡°What did he get for it, by the way?¡± I asked the front of the vehicle.

    ¡°I dunno, a high five,¡± Jimmy replied.

    Sergei just shrugged. ¡°A free ride?¡±

    Jack said, ¡°Vincent pays twenty bucks if you turn someone in.¡± He said this while looking into his hands, shame running down his face.

    He¡¯d answered honestly, which somehow made this way worse.

    ¡°Two sandwiches. You turned me in. For two sandwiches,¡± I said, with actual disbelief.

    I felt my knuckles crash against his jaw. Felt the teeth through his cheek crack. Felt the reverberation all the way up my arm before I¡¯d even known I had thrown the punch.

    His head snapped back, cracking the glass in the window next to him. He started trying to get away from me, backing into the corner between Jimmy¡¯s seat and ours. His mouth was bleeding, eyes darting around. Didn¡¯t fucking matter.

    I loomed over him, ready to see how many teeth I could crack with a second punch before Sergei tapped me on the back with something hard.

    I whipped around, but he was pointing a gun at me.

    ¡°Sit down, Boris. I¡¯ll give you that one, but no more out of you,¡± he said, like he thought he was some fink in black.

    But I obeyed, sitting back down and gently wrapping the fabric I¡¯d kept earlier around my right hand.

    Jack was spitting blood out of his mouth before Jimmy said, ¡°Do you just like hitting people? Every time I¡¯m with you, it seems to be the only thing you do.¡±

    ¡°Hey, something¡¯s gotta pay the bills. Why not this?¡± I replied. But I didn¡¯t really give a shit about what he was asking.

    I noticed Sergei kept the gun in his right hand, hanging on the seat separating us and them.

    We kept driving, in silence now. I looked at the tower in the distance and thought that maybe God was watching over me. Because at that moment, we turned down Paradise Street, and an idea struck me.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    In the distance, at the end of the road, was a huge gate that had been boarded up, with a big ¡°KEEP OUT!¡± sign. Two gold statues flanked the gate¡ªone of those finks from before the war. Funny, never in my life had I seen the gates of paradise as inviting.

    ¡°So, Jimmy,¡± I said, breaking the silence, ¡°I got a question. Is it true that Vincent throws people in Paradise?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. Bit above my pay grade.¡±

    ¡°Ever wanted to find out?¡± I asked, as I wrapped the fabric around his throat.

    He choked back his response, gagging, taking one hand off the wheel and frantically grabbing at the fabric with the other.

    I saw Sergei snap out of his surprise and lift the gun, yelling something incoherent. I grabbed the gun with my left hand, pushing it forward, just as it fired, the bullet going straight through one of Jimmy''s feet and into the pedals. We swerved into traffic, and I felt the impact as we hit the side of another car. My head slammed against the roof with a loud thud. I struggled to keep my grip on the gun and stay standing. The fabric I had been holding onto felt like it was about to snap.

    Suddenly, Jack struck the back of my head. His arms slid under mine, trying to wrench me backward. The minibus lurched forward as Jimmy took both hands off the wheel, kicking it desperately. Sergei, unable to pry the gun from my grip, started biting my wrist to try and make me let go.

    The fabric finally snapped, and Jimmy was slammed forward against the wheel. I landed on Jack, who was stunned by the sudden weight crashing onto him. Scrambling forward, I saw Jimmy struggling to regain control of the vehicle, steering us away from oncoming traffic.

    Sergei had fallen onto the dashboard, and the gun slipped out of his hand and into the seat. I threw myself into the front, reaching for it at the same time Sergei did. We wrestled for control as Jimmy frantically tried to slow us down, his foot pounding on the brakes with no effect.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Jimmy screamed, taking one hand off the wheel to start smacking me in the face. Stars danced in my vision, but I refused to let go of the gun. Behind me, Jack grabbed my remaining pant leg, trying to pull me back into the rear seats. I kicked at him, trying to keep my focus on Sergei and the weapon.

    I shoved Jimmy¡¯s face into the window, grunting as I wrestled for the gun. Words spilled from my mouth¡ªinsults about their mothers, although I couldn''t remember exactly what I said. Jack finally lost his grip, flying backward into the seats and taking my pants with him.

    Sergei shifted tactics, letting go of the gun with one hand to wind up for a punch. I pulled with all my strength, dragging him forward, and suddenly, the gun went off.

    A hot, searing pain shot through my leg, but it didn¡¯t matter. Sergei''s punch connected, and he screamed, ¡°Let go, for fuck¡¯s sake!¡±

    I grinned at him through bloodied teeth, refusing to back down. Letting go of Jimmy, I slipped my hand through the steering wheel and wrenched it to the side, making sure we were heading towards the gate. The tires screeched as the minibus careened onto the sidewalk. People dove out of the way, screaming curses as the vehicle tipped precariously onto two wheels. My legs smashed through the already weakened window, and I caught a glimpse of Jack sprawled in a pile of vomit before turning my attention back to the chaos.

    Jimmy managed to grab the wheel, steering us back onto the road just in time to avoid a traffic light and a woman pushing a stroller. The minibus straightened out, but Sergei kept punching me in the face, his blows finding their mark more often than not.

    I saw Jimmy desperately reach for the handbrake and yanked it upward. It didn¡¯t work. That let me focus on the gun, pulling it toward my face before realizing my mistake and shoving it away just as Sergei pulled the trigger.

    The shot tore through the side of Jimmy''s head, straight through his ear, splattering my face with blood and chunks of flesh. Jimmy¡¯s body went limp, his foot pressing flat on the accelerator. The minibus veered wildly, crashing into a parked bus. The impact hurled the gun out of our hands, and threw me back into the seat.

    ¡°Oh come on!¡± I shouted, shoving myself upright, trying to get over to the front again. Sergei kicked out from the dashboard, his foot connecting with my face and sending my teeth through my lip. He dove over the seat into the back, wrapping an arm around my neck as we both fell into the narrow walkway by the door.

    I tried to roll him off, but he pinned me down, his hand forcing my face into the floor. I used my free hand to grab at his jaw, pulling with all my strength to free my trapped arm. His legs slid over my waist as he shifted his position, then sat up, holding me in place completely.

    "Fuck you!" he roared, punching me square in the face with full force. My nose crunched beneath the blow, and despite raising my arms to block, his fists found their way around my arms often enough.

    Then I saw the statue through the window¡ªjust as the minibus slammed into the gate.

    The world exploded around me. Metal screamed as the front of the vehicle buckled inward, the gate cracking apart like cheap wood beneath the sheer momentum. The windshield shattered into a thousand knives, glass raining into the cabin as the minibus punched through the barrier like a battering ram.

    But we didn¡¯t stop.

    We tore straight through the gates, the force sending us skidding forward. The tires shrieked, barely holding onto the road as the van tilted dangerously onto two wheels before slamming back down.

    Sergei was still on me.

    ¡°Just die, you bastard!¡± he snarled, driving another fist into my face.

    My skull snapped sideways, blood filling my mouth. But there was no time to react¡ªwe were still moving.

    The minibus barreled forward, mowing down rusted-out signs and sending dust clouds kicking into the air. Cracks spread across the pavement, the ground beneath us uneven and broken. We hit something metal, and the van jolted, throwing Sergei forward against the seats.

    I sucked in a breath, only for him to recover immediately, slamming his forearm across my throat as he pinned me down again.

    A distant wall loomed ahead.

    Sergei barely had time to register it before the front tires hit debris, sending us into a wild, uncontrollable spin.

    The world blurred, the wreck spinning, twisting, throwing bodies and debris into every corner of the minibus. My head slammed into the door, the force rattling my teeth, but Sergei kept punching, his knuckles driving into my skull again and again.

    The minibus collided with a concrete pillar, the force ripping me free from Sergei¡¯s grasp and hurling me into the ceiling.

    The last thing I saw was Sergei flying past me, hitting the opposite wall¡ªbefore everything went black.

 Chapter 7

    I woke up a short while later, staring up at the seats of the taxi, feeling blood and meat run down my face. I looked to the driver side and saw Jimmy hanging unnaturally from his seatbelt, his arm dangling down to the opposite door of where he was sitting. I looked towards the back of the taxi and saw Sergei, at the end of the car, lying flat on his face, not moving. I assumed he was sleeping.

    I sat up, shaking my head, trying to clear away the getting punched in the face during a car accident feeling. I could feel a hole in my lip, but surprisingly, all I tasted was metal. I smelled something sharp, clean. I didn¡¯t know what that was, but decided that sitting here wasn¡¯t gonna do me any good. That was when I looked down and saw the hole in my thigh.

    For some reason, the blood coming out of it was only a trickle. I turned my leg over and saw that the bullet had gone straight through, a hole near the bottom of my ass cheek, just below where my underpants ended. And lying right next to me was the fake wad of bills I¡¯d thrown at Jimmy¡¯s feet earlier. I took this as a sign from God and put it back into my shirt pocket.

    I heard Sergei stir behind me, fidgeting and groggily trying to sit up. I stood up in response, feeling shaky, but when I put weight on my leg, I felt no pain. Chalking it up to getting my face punched in, I decided that it was a good thing for now. The leg wouldn¡¯t take my weight, the bastard, so I sort of limped toward him. If only the kids could see me now, they''d probably howl with laughter. Well, as long as they didn¡¯t see the blood. Or what I had to do next.

    Sergei was trying to get onto his hands and knees but kept falling back onto his face. I jumped on his back, put my hands on the back of his head, and started smashing it against the floor, over and over, until blood started pooling under it. I grunted with the effort, gritting my teeth, spit dripping onto his back. But I didn¡¯t stop. Just kept pounding, until I felt his skull crack beneath my hands.

    I sat back, spitting blood and saliva that had been forming in my mouth. I felt my stomach churn as I saw one of my teeth come with it, but tried to hold back the rising bile in my throat. I stood back up, going toward the door that was above me now, and saw it was already open. Fuck. I looked around and realized Jack was nowhere to be seen.

    I thought about it, like I''d thought about it on the drive here. Vincent had no way of knowing about the girls, since everyone that did know is in this taxi. Was in this taxi. If I killed them and threw their bodies into paradise, no one would know.

    Unfortunately, I somehow managed to throw myself in, practically skipping the formalities and jumping straight to the punishment Vincent was going to put me through anyway, but hey, who said I wasn''t an overachiever?

    I needed to kill Jack. If he got out and told someone, they would be in danger. Sure, I would probably die within the week. But then, so might he. And that was too long. He needed to die within the hour, before anyone else could find out.

    Should¡¯ve taken my own advice and killed him earlier. But I was going to fix that mistake very soon. It was like I said. Not while I was breathing.

    I fetched a piece of broken glass that was a bit longer than my hand. I grabbed it and walked back to Sergei, rolling him over onto his side before driving the piece of glass straight into his throat, feeling blood gush out and drip from my fingers.

    I stabbed him a few more times, making sure he was dead. After making sure he was gone, I started going after Jack, since Jimmy looked dead enough to me. I limped back to the door and climbed out. Just as I finished hauling myself out of the door, I stood up on the side of the taxi and fell down onto the street. I sat up and looked into paradise. All I saw was a world of ash.

    I looked back toward the gate we¡¯d crashed through. Luckily, we must have gone about a kilometer in, so I believe I was quite deep into Paradise City at this point. Where I looked, there were hints of old buildings, completely destroyed by that big bomb. But all I saw was ash, everywhere. It was inescapable, like even the air had decided to burn. I thought it was the most beautiful sight, since I could see Jack¡¯s footprints, wandering off into the distance, away from the gate. He must have hit his head pretty hard to be going that way. Lucky me.

    As I stood up to limp after the footprints, the pain shot through me. My lip was on fire from the hole in it, my face felt like a mess of aches, and my one eye was closing up. But my leg felt like it was trying everything it could to make sure that it was the center of attention. It felt hot, like all the meat in it was burning me, trying to make my life miserable. I''m not ashamed to say I whimpered, almost falling down again.

    But then I thought of little Yelena, looking at her new toy, and Maria in my arms, and lied to myself that it wasn''t actually so bad. I whimpered some more as I stood up, but gritted my teeth, bringing the bloody piece of glass up to my face so I could look at it as I walked. I gripped it until it felt like it was searing through my fingers, my blood mixing with Sergei''s and falling to the floor. I was dead anyway; what''s one more scratch for the collection?

    I limped forward as fast as possible after the footprints. I decided that screaming would probably make him know where I was, so I just cried quietly as I raced after the man who had ruined Yelena''s birthday.

    As I ran, the metallic taste grew stronger, like I had bitten off a piece of the taxi and carried it with me. I looked around at the empty remnants of what used to be streets. Passing the ruined swing sets, I swear I heard children''s laughter. Most of the time though, all I heard was screaming.  I chalked it up to my brain feeling mushed and hurried a little faster, feeling like there were a lot of people all around me in this abandoned city.

    Finally, in the distance, I saw a figure, walking slowly toward the other side of the wall that keeps people out of paradise. Funny, I never thought I''d see this side of it. A large building loomed right behind it. It looked sort of familiar, but I couldn''t quite place it. He seemed eager to go there, and I was eager to have a chat with him, so guess I was going there too.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    I felt the pain leave me when I saw him, so I limped toward him as fast as I could. I must have been a block away when he turned around like he''d heard something and saw me. His eyes went wide, looking like he''d seen a ghost, and he started running away, a little faster than me. At that moment, I remembered the gun and decided I should have brought it with me.

    But I kept chasing him, screaming, ¡°You sold me out for two sandwiches! Now you''re gonna fucking die for them!¡±

    He didn''t reply; he just kept running toward the wall. I was out of breath, hurting, feeling the blood running down my leg and the air wrapping around me, trying to keep me in this unholy place, but I didn''t stop, and I didn''t slow down.

    Finally, he reached the wall and started panting. He looked back and saw me hobbling toward him menacingly. He groaned, but then he started to climb the wall, using garbage people must have thrown into paradise to build a small ramp. He got onto the top of it, before seemingly falling onto the other side.

    Luckily, he had left the garbage there in his haste, so I started using it too. Unfortunately, as I stepped up with my bad leg, I lost balance and fell into the wall, using my forearm to block the fall. I scrambled back up as quickly as I could and felt my arm flare up with a renewed sense of purpose¡ªpain. I looked down at it, and it didn''t seem to be broken, even though it was screaming at me with everything it had that it was.

    I climbed back up. Finally, the garbage held, and I was able to gracefully fall over the wall to the other side, landing on my back. I gasped, feeling the wind rush out of me, so I laid there for a moment. It was a lucky thing I did because I saw Jack scrambling up the fire escape in front of me.

    I sat up, the fire that had made me run across paradise standing me up on a torn-up leg once more, and I climbed up after him. I was too tired to shout, to scream, or do anything but pant. But I climbed, because he needed to die.

    Finally, I reached the top, and I started climbing the ladder to the roof. My forearm roared at me, yelling its excuses about being broken and in pain. I just gritted my teeth, ignoring its pleas, and kept going. As I pulled myself over the edge of the roof, all of a sudden, Jack was looking down at me, punching me in the face. I fell backward, down the ladder I had just climbed to get up there, down back onto the fire escape walkway. I gasped, feeling every ache and pain I''d just gotten tearing through me with a renewed sense of vigor.

    ¡°Fuck off, Boris! Please! I''m sorry! I owed Vincent, okay? I have to take care of Jill! Please, just let me go!¡± He yelled down at me, crying his final plea.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fucking kill you,¡± I wheezed, feeling very threatening in the moment. But I still had that piece of glass in my good hand, and that was enough of a promise to get him to run away, his footsteps echoing off the quiet roof. All of a sudden, I heard a different voice, and that was more than enough motivation for me to get up there as quickly as possible.

    I hauled myself over the edge of the roof once again, seeing a bunch of things I had no idea how to describe, besides being circular and white, dotting alongside the left part of the roof. Dotted around were what I could only describe as roof windows, glass sticking up like the forts I''d built with the kids.

    But I saw Jack, hands raised, talking to someone hiding behind the circular thing I mentioned earlier. I hobbled toward him as fast as I could.

    He spotted me out of the corner of his eye when I was ten steps away. He screamed, jumping backward, ¡°He¡¯s here! Look! He¡¯s here to kill me! Please help me!¡±

    Then a fucking fink, dressed in white with a piece of metal running down his right-sleeved arm, stepped out and aimed his gun at me.

    His eyes went as wide as Jack¡¯s when he saw me, like he¡¯d seen a ghost. Sure, I was a man with no pants, covered in blood from head to toe, clutching a piece of glass with a look on my face that screamed I was there to kill someone¡ªbut it couldn¡¯t have been that bad.

    I just stared at them, getting another few steps in before he snapped out of his shock, shouting, ¡°Freeze! Don¡¯t move, civvie! What the fuck are you doing running through Paradise? Do you even know where you are?¡±

    It must¡¯ve been the shard of glass I was holding that finally snapped him out of it because he stopped asking questions and started screaming, ¡°Drop the knife! I¡¯ll shoot if I have to! Please, drop the knife!¡±

    He begged, like he was the one with the gun pointed at him, standing between me and Jack with a roof window right behind him.

    I was eight steps away. Eight steps from making sure my kids would be ok. I was so close. I closed my eyes, whispering my final prayer, ¡°God, I commit this sin knowing it will damn me to hell. Give me the strength to do it. Give me the strength to make sure my kids are safe.¡±

    I opened my eyes, preparing to rush straight through the gunfire. That¡¯s when a miracle happened. A noise came from something on the fink¡¯s hip just as I started running toward him, and he jerked his head toward it, as though it might bite him. Jack¡¯s eyes widened in slow motion as he stepped backward, his foot landing on the roof window. I saw the fink¡¯s face go pale as he turned back to me and pulled the trigger.

    I watched the bullet tear through my stomach, felt the meat explode out of me as I took the hit, but it didn¡¯t matter. I kept running, and screaming, slamming my broken forearm into the fink¡¯s face, and drove the jagged glass shard toward Jack¡¯s neck.

    The momentum carried us both over the edge, crashing through the roof window. Jack fell first, his feet stumbling onto the fragile glass. It cracked and shattered beneath him. I followed closely behind, the blood-soaked shard still tight in my hand. I drove it into his neck as we fell.

    His eyes went wide, staring at me like I was the devil himself. His hands clawed at the glass protruding from his throat, but no scream escaped, only a gurgling, whimpering sound. Even as we fell, he was begging, trying to escape the punishment he deserved.

    I glanced up and saw the fink falling with us, screaming as he flailed his arms, reaching for the gun that had slipped from his hands. It was useless.

    Shards of glass rained around us, reflecting light into my eyes as the world spun into chaos. The wind roared in my ears, and I felt the weightlessness of the fall. I looked down at the ground, where thousands of eyes stared up at me. Their collective gaze burned through my soul. It had to be God¡¯s judgment¡ªthousands of eyes watching every second of my life as I fell, a baptism in shattered glass and blood, welcoming me into hell.

    Jack spasmed, and I let go of the shard, letting my hand fall slowly to my side. I kept thinking, Thank you. Thank you for helping me get the bastard.

    Then there was a bright light, and then¡­ nothing.

 Chapter 8

    The blood dripping from my nose brought me back to another time, another place. Marina''s gentle laughter echoed in my head, unbidden, as I clung to a fleeting moment of safety. I missed her¡ªthe only one who always had time for me, always made me laugh, even when Father Nikolei¡¯s anger rumbled through the whole church.

    ¡°Come here, Boris!¡± Sister Marina called, her voice warm and teasing. I saw her standing at the end of the hall, a smile playing on her lips. ¡°Come here! I''ve been waiting so long!¡±

    I ran to her, throwing myself into her legs, holding on tightly, tears welling up in my eyes. She laughed softly, her hand gently patting the top of my head.

    ¡°Come here, kiddo. You said you wanted to learn the dice game?¡± she said, gently pushing me backward, then squatting down in front of me to wipe the blood from my small nose.

    I nodded eagerly. She¡¯d promised to teach me long ago. She was probably only teaching it now because Father Nikolei was upset with me again, for some reason.

    She settled on the floor, pulling out two cups and two dice. ¡°Do you know why dice are so important, my child?¡±

    ¡°They trick the Blessed?¡± I asked as she pulled me into her lap, her fingers gently stroking my hair.

    I felt her smile behind me. ¡°Well, yes, but no, kiddo. Roll your dice quickly.¡±

    I did as she instructed, clutching the dice tightly. My fingers trembled as I threw them, hoping for the best number. It landed on a five.

    ¡°Dice are special,¡± she said kindly, her voice calm and steady. ¡°They show us what life is like. Some people, like the Blessed, start with a six. Others, like us, start with a one. But the roll isn¡¯t what matters. Never the roll. The real gift God gave us is the bet we make with them. That¡¯s where everything changes. It¡¯s not the numbers¡ªit¡¯s the bet, child. Always the bet.¡±

    She suddenly slammed the dice down in front of me, then hugged me tightly around the waist, resting her chin on my shoulder.

    ¡°Now, will you bet higher or lower?¡± she whispered, a fierce challenge hiding in her voice.

    I don¡¯t remember what I bet. All I remember is that she began to melt away, along with the orphanage. I ran as fast as I could into the black night, searching for her, calling her name, but she was gone. The orphanage, too, had disappeared.

    I spun around, heart racing. The dice lay right behind me, like I hadn''t moved a muscle. It was on its side, mid-roll. It felt like it was staring at me.

    And then I was far taller than a moment ago, there was blood dripping from my nose, and I was lying flat on my face.

    I thought I was dead. But slowly, so slowly, feeling began to return to me, starting from my toes, inching its way up as if reluctant to come back. It felt like ten years to reach my knees, then a thousand to reach my chest. When it finally reached my neck, it exploded, as though feeling was all I had ever been or could hope to be. Life rushed back into me, all at once.

    I gasped, choking on something in my mouth. Right, the blood. I spat it out, fighting to clear my tongue, as I forced myself onto my hands and knees, moving slowly, bracing for the pain I expected. But it never came.

    I looked down at my forearm, covered in bile but otherwise fine. No, better than fine. My whole body felt amazing, like I¡¯d just woken from a twelve-hour nap and was greeted by the taste of that burger Maria and Yelena had shared with me.

    Maria. Yelena. The kids.

    I shot to my feet, the movement sharp, and the collective gasps of a crowd filled the air. Standing now, I took in the sight of a thousand eyes, all focused on me. Where the fuck was I?

    I stumbled backward, disoriented, before I realized the worst part about them. They were rich. Every one of them, dressed in tailor-made clothes that screamed wealth and power.

    The people were staring at me, and as I looked down, I realized why. I was still covered head to toe in blood with no pants. I felt my face, and sure enough, found blood there too. Well, this wasn''t going to be easy to explain.

    I felt a presence behind me, and I whipped around, seeing the crowd was surrounding me from all sides. Me, Jack, and the fink. I looked down and saw that the latter were both dead. And that the fink''s gun was lying right next to him, along with a woman, sitting up now, looking at me with wide eyes, like she''d seen a crazy person.

    It was that stupid girl. The one with the fink bodyguard. I stared at her, still trying to figure out what the hell she was doing here. Didn¡¯t matter. This place was bad news, and I needed to get out of here¡ªright now.

    I lunged for the gun, gripping it tightly and waving it around wildly. ¡°Fuck off! Get out of the way!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I pointed the gun at the crowd, and a few of them scattered, shouting curses at me as I stumbled through the chaos, desperate to get the hell out of there. My eyes locked onto a door in the distance. That was my escape.

    I started pushing through the crowd, using the gun to clear a path, my heart pounding in my chest. After a path cleared, I sprinted toward the door as quickly as possible. Wow, I was really fast. So fast, I tripped and fell flat on my face, the gun firing into the air. The gun went off with a deafening crack, the shot blasting into the air.

    Panic erupted around me. People screamed, scrambling in every direction, climbing over each other in a frenzy. The room felt like it was closing in, walls pressing in as the crowd surged toward the edges.

    I pushed myself off the floor, only to fly a few feet into the air, crashing back down on my face. What the fuck just happened? I scrambled to my feet, more carefully this time, my heart racing. I clutched the gun tighter and ran toward the door with all the speed I had left.

    When I hit the door, it flew off its hinges with a deafening crack. I stumbled into what looked like something straight out of a Goudstad cartoon¡ªa laboratory, or whatever they called it. My gaze flicked to the right, and I froze.

    There, standing like statues, were what looked like all the finks on Kaleidos¡ªThe General, the saint of Kaleidos himself, every fink dressed in black, and others in white with gold lining their arms. And they were staring straight at me, as wide-eyed as the girl.

    I considered raising the gun towards them, but they weren''t in the way, so I kept running towards the back, trying to get as far away from this place as possible.

    I heard a woman behind me, a voice like thunder echoing throughout the room, say two words: ¡°Stop him.¡±

    I thought the world would stop spinning to accommodate her, but instead, every fink in the room rose to their feet. The ones with metal running down their arms moved toward the door, their arms flicking downward as one. A shield materialized, covering their bodies like an invisible barrier, and then they closed in together, forming a massive wall of lead.

    And then a golden string was wrapping around my legs, tying them together, hoisting me up into the air so fast I almost dropped the gun. I dangled there, swinging from the momentum, staring up¡ªno, down¡ªat the Saint of Kaleidos. The golden string trailed from his halo, his tattoo glowing furiously as he studied me with the detached gaze of a butcher sizing up a slab of meat.

    I pointed the gun at him, and then it started getting heavy, feeling like it weighed a thousand tonnes. I simply dropped it. But then I swung myself up, grabbing the string holding my legs and started trying to rip it, to make it let go.

    ¡°Sorry, son, but there¡¯s no breaking my string. Will you stop struggling, please?¡± he asked, even as I was biting it, trying everything to make it tear.

    ¡°Drop him,¡± said that voice from earlier.

    ¡°You are surrounded. There is no means of escape¡ª¡± it continued, even as I jumped up, lightning-quick, and bolted towards the shields.

    I was ready to fight every one of these bastards if I had to. But then something shifted inside me¡ªcold, sharp, and unmistakable. It was as if all my focus, all my will, was yanked into my left shoulder in one violent tug.

    And then, there was a dice.

    It appeared in the air before me with a strange, almost oppressive presence, as though reality itself had bent to accommodate it. Red, vivid, and unnatural, the single dice materialized slowly out of my left shoulder, spinning deliberately, as if it had been waiting for this moment. It hovered for a heartbeat, circling behind me and arcing around my right shoulder before coming to rest just above the center of my chest.

    I stared at it as it settled, the one glaring up at me like an unblinking eye. I could almost hear it say, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here. So what?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I said aloud, before looking up at the door.

    Right. Escape first, weird dice later. I started running across the room, and I realized I''d gotten even quicker, practically covering the entire room in two steps, and then¡ªslam¡ªI hit the shields.

    There were five finks side by side, standing in three lines, their shields interlocked. They looked like they had fused together into one solid wall.

    As I crashed into them, I felt the entire line buckle, as if they were a single entity. The first row collapsed under me, and I stumbled over their fallen bodies.

    I hadn¡¯t meant to do that. I was just trying to slip through the cracks I thought were between the shields. But now, as I looked around, the finks seemed weaker. Almost¡­ slow.

    In fact, everything seemed¡­ slow. Not like they were freezing, but like they were half-assing whatever they were doing¡ªlike I was just moving a little too fast.

    The fink in front of me was in the second line, his shield raised but not fused like the others on the floor. I couldn¡¯t see the man behind it, so I grabbed both sides of the shield, yanking it away to punch him in the face.

    The man flew with the shield, flying a few meters in the air like a sack of potatoes. I hadn¡¯t meant to do that¡ªI was just trying to move the shield. But as I threw him, I saw the string overhead, moving toward me like an angry viper.

    It was fast, unlike everything else around me, so I jumped to avoid it. I shot into the air, soaring far above the string and the men with shields. Not my finest moment, but I couldn¡¯t help but scream, even though I was only about six meters off the ground.

    I found myself facing the wall above the door. As I screamed, I realized I was falling slowly. Maybe too slowly.

    I shoved off the wall, hoping to get away from it. I shot backwards, bouncing off a table and crashing into some chairs, landing hard on my back. Felt like I''d done that a lot today.

    That''s where the string found me again, hoisting me back up into the air. Alright, running didn¡¯t work, and while I had knocked a few finks over, I didn¡¯t think I could fight my way out of this. Maybe I could charm them with my good looks? Sure, I was covered in blood, but I was pretty sure I had a solid explanation for that.

    The saint of Kaleidos pulled me toward him, The General, and every fink in black on the island standing there, watching me. I met their gaze, even though it looked like they were standing on the ceiling.

    I hung there obediently, as he brought me an arm''s length away from his face and said, ¡°Son, you have a lot of explaining to do.¡±

 Chapter 9

    It was a few minutes after I had caused the slight incident in the room with all the finks. I had been let down from that string and was sitting in the chair I''d fallen over only moments before. Twelve finks with shields were around me now, shields up, guns in their hands, white sleeves poking out from what little I could see through them¡ªbesides the cold gaze of each of them, letting me know exactly what would happen if I decided to move.

    The people in the room I''d landed in were all being herded past now, trying to catch a glimpse of me like I was a wild animal. I was wiping my face, trying to get the blood off to make myself look presentable.

    How could I get out of this? A sob story? Nah, finks don¡¯t feel pity. I could always appeal to their ego¡ªthey usually liked that kind of thing¡ªbut I didn¡¯t think that would work for the finks in black.

    I was staring at the floor, finished wiping the blood from my face, having decided it looked good enough, when all of a sudden there were fingers snapping under my nose.

    I looked up to the man with a golden halo above his head, a lot of finks in black standing behind his chair.

    ¡°Son, why are you covered in blood? Are you hurt?¡± he asked, almost kindly, but I could hear in his voice that he was used to being obeyed.

    ¡°No, sir,¡± I responded, trying to look at the floor¡ªmy usual response to meeting finks. I was dead, so why was I showing respect?

    Back to staring, like he was waiting. Uhm, I think he wants me to say something. I was still thinking of going for the sob story when he said, with far more steel than he¡¯d addressed me earlier, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Why are you covered in blood?¡±

    Fuck. If I said I killed some men on the way here, that didn¡¯t seem like it would go down well. I glanced up at him, then back to the floor. I opened my mouth to start speaking, when he interrupted me.

    ¡°Before you start, do not lie to me, please. It will not end well,¡± he said like he¡¯d already heard my answer and found it wanting.

    I started trying to speak again, when that voice¡ªthat fucking voice¡ªfrom a woman standing a little ways away, gazing across the crowd, black coat ironed to perfection, her posture alone making the room feel smaller, calmly said, ¡°I wish to hear this. Do not speak until I give the word.¡±

    I wanted to crawl into a hole and cry, be literally anywhere else. Just like this morning at the booth. I must be in hell. I must have died when I fell through that window. This is what hell looks like.

    And then, as if to prove my point, that stupid girl came out of the crowd, just like I¡¯d seen her this morning, just like I¡¯d seen her when I stood up to run away. She walked over, and I almost shat my pants.

    I knew she looked familiar. She looked almost exactly like The General, who promptly waved her over, putting her hand on her shoulder, whispering something I couldn¡¯t hear.

    And then, she was moving toward me, the girl following her like a slave, and every fink standing in the way parted before her like the sea before Moses.

    Half her face belonged on a billboard¡ªperfect jawline, smooth skin, rich brown eyes sharp and calculating, eyeing me the same way her daughter had this morning. But the other half¡­ was wrong. Older. Decades older. Grey hair framed a sagging cheek, her eyelid heavy with age. But her eyes¡ªtheir exact, calculating sharpness¡ªwere the same. Like a past and future version of the same woman was stitched together in an unholy amalgamation.

    She pulled over a chair, grinding it against the floor, and then sat before me, a hand¡¯s breadth away. Her daughter stood behind her. Their eyes were the exact same¡ªboth calculating, like they were weighing up how quickly they could cut my body into pieces and how much each piece would make.

    ¡°You may begin¡± she said, voice flat as a stone.

    I swallowed, before glancing back up at the Saint of Kaleidos, and said, ¡°Uhm, Sir, Ma¡¯ams. To answer his question, I, uh¡­think I got kidnapped?¡±

    I glanced at the man from this morning, who glared at me ferociously, like he was going to kill me if I said one more word.

    "Kind of. I got caught for not paying taxes on the women staying in my church."

    The General interrupted me, ice in her voice. ¡°We do not have taxes on women. Or churches.¡± She started to stand up.

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am!¡± I pleaded desperately, standing up to grab her arm.

    There were a dozen guns in my face before I could blink, even the golden string starting to come out of that halo.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m sorry! It wasn¡¯t to you, ma¡¯am! The taxes weren¡¯t for you!¡± I said, letting go, stepping back, and holding both my hands up.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Why was I holding my hands up? A small part of me whispered.

    She looked me in the eye for a solid five seconds, not blinking even once. Then I saw a small shift in her eye, like she¡¯d seen something strange, before it was gone and she said, ¡°Stoyan. If he touches me again, shoot him.¡±

    She motioned for me to sit with a nod of her head, the guns lowering as if it was God himself who had commanded them.

    I sat down, staring at the floor again. Then I thought about it. And then I thought about it some more. I¡¯d walked through Paradise. My kids were safe. The radiation was gonna kill me within the week anyway. Why the hell should I be afraid of something already decided?

    ¡°You know what? Fuck this,¡± I said, raising my eyes to hers now.

    ¡°I have to pay taxes to a gang because you finks are too busy to look down from that stupid tower. I have to trick your stupid daughter in a dice game just to earn five bucks. Now, you sit there, all high and mighty, like you''re something special, when you look like you belong in a retirement home. I walked through paradise to get here, so I''m getting sent to hell within the week anyway. So, ma¡¯am, what are you gonna do? Shoot me? Go ahead. I''m already dead.¡±

    No one moved. Even her daughter, who looked all smug before, now stared at me wide-eyed. The room went dead quiet, like a gun had gone off. Every eye turned towards The General, waiting for her response.

    She didn¡¯t react immediately, simply giving me a cold, unblinking stare. Something in her eye glimmered with familiarity, but it was replaced with utter contempt a moment later. When she finally spoke, it was calm and measured, but disappointed, like she''d seen every piece of my soul and found it lacking.

    ¡°You are either as brave as Alexander himself or breathtakingly stupid. But I think you''re just a boy, flailing desperately against the inevitable.¡±

    She leaned forward, and I swear I could hear amusement in that voice. ¡°While I find it... difficult to believe you walked through paradise, I can think of no other explanation as to how you could have gotten around my guards. You should be commended for that.¡±

    She sat back, and clapped her hands slowly, the only sound in the room. She dropped her hands onto her knees afterward, her eyes not leaving me for one second. Every eye in the room watched us with morbid fascination, waiting for something to happen.

    She let the moment hang before simply saying, ¡°Bravery does not excuse your crimes, however. I have personally witnessed you commit two murders, and I suspect many more. The sentence is death.¡±

    Well, there it is, I guess. The words hit the room like a hammer, but they hit me with relief. No more. It was over.

    ¡°Slava, can you tell him the good news before I have him executed?¡± she continued, nodding her head toward the Saint of Kaleidos.

    He just sighed in response, like one of the kids when I told them they needed to make their bed, before saying, ¡°This is the hadron collider, boy. You fell through the skylight at the perfect moment because, in the fall, you were blessed. Every ailment that came with you was erased with it. Congratulations. Goodbye.¡±

    The weight of his words took a moment to settle in. I stared at his back as he got up and walked away, the finks in black following him, their movements disinterested now, like the show was over. A fink with gold rings going down the sleeve of his white tunic stepped forward, pointing a gun at my head.

    I noticed The General, having stayed seated, regal and unmoving, her gaze never wandering. Behind her, her daughter was almost a mirror image, but her trembling lip gave her away. She wasn''t used to executions.

    But none of that mattered.

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªmy mouth hung open, feeling like I''d been smacked with a brick. Then I started laughing. At the absurdity of it all. At the sheer humiliation of being a fucking fink.

    The sound echoed throughout the room, even making the finks in black stop and glance back, making the man holding the gun shift uncomfortably, but I didn''t care. I laughed and laughed, felt my cheeks start to hurt, then tilted my head back over the chair, smiling up at the ceiling.

    I was still smiling when The General lifted her chin in acknowledgment, her composure shifting for a moment from contempt to something approaching respect. And familiarity. Then she spoke, her voice carrying the weight of an unexpected shift. ¡°So it was bravery. A man that can laugh with a gun pointed at his head deserves to have his name known. So, boy, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The laugh threatened to return. What backward thoughts went through that brain of hers? Ah, fuck it. Might as well tell them.

    I smiled over at her daughter, looking at me with a more horrified expression now, before moving my eyes to every pair around me. ¡°My name¡¯s Boris. I¡¯ll be waiting in hell for ever¡ª¡±

    I felt the gun press to my temple before I heard a chair crash, which startled me enough even before I saw The General, standing over me, shoving the gun away from my head, then staring at me, eyes wide like she¡¯d seen a dead man come to life. Every fink was taken aback, glancing at each other with confusion.

    She swallowed, then asked in a shaky voice, her wide eyes never leaving me like she¡¯d heard an impossibility. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Uhm... my name¡¯s Boris?¡± I responded, slightly freaked out from the way she was looking at me.

    Her eyes widened, and she reached out, grabbing my face with a grip that was almost frantic, like she was searching for something¡ªsome answer hidden behind the blood. Her fingers started trembling, her face forming an expression that screamed pure, utter horror. She just held my cheeks in her hands, staring into my eyes.

    Then she snapped out of it, her hands dropping to her sides as she took a step back, her face going back to what I assumed was its usual pose.

    ¡°This man showed great courage in the face of death. I shall spare him. He shall be incorporated into the next training batch of Blessed, and he will be tested and treated for radiation immediately. Also, get him some proper clothes. I¡¯m tired of looking at him without pants,¡± she said, her voice echoing off the walls like she was declaring a new commandment.

    I looked at her, stunned, as did everyone else in the room. Her daughter''s face was the best, though¡ªher mouth making an O shape like she''d just seen a mountain get startled.

    Her voice rose now, steel seeping into it. ¡°Did I misspeak? That was an order.¡±

    The guards hauled me to my feet, dragging me toward the doors. I didn¡¯t resist, like a coward. But as they pulled me away, I noticed something.

    The General¡¯s eyes never left me. Not once.

 Chapter 10

    I was still very confused as to why I was alive. I had been dragged to a car, and then we started driving. As we drove, I saw Goudstad passing by, with its tall buildings, billboards, and massive screens just fading away. We were heading straight for the tower. It loomed over everything, like it wanted to swallow the whole city.

    After a moment, I looked into my hands and started thinking. My thoughts crushed me as I came to the most important decision of my life.

    I put my hands together in prayer and thought to myself: ¡°Lord, I do not know why you spared me or made me one of these¡­ monsters. But I swear to you, even if at first I am afraid, I will never bow to anyone, for any reason, ever again. All of these finks, who abuse your love for their own greed, will one day fall by my hand. On this, I swear, with everything I am, with everything I ever will be.¡±

    I looked up, whispering a silent "Amen" under my breath.

    Finally, we arrived at a building I¡¯d never seen before, maybe a kilometer or two away from the tower. It was by far the largest building I had ever seen in my entire life¡ªlooking like a skyscraper and my church had had a child together.

    Lead cuffs had been slapped on me. I was told absolutely nothing the whole way here, even when I had started praying. Not one of them said a word.

    After we arrived, two finks dragged me out of the car and made me walk into a room lined with showers. White tiles covered the walls and floor, making the space seem sterile and cold.

    I was forced to undress, and they were about to throw all my clothes away when I said, ¡°Wait! I need something.¡±

    I ran up to them, taking out the fake bills I¡¯d made what felt like a lifetime ago but couldn¡¯t have been more than four hours.

    ¡°Need these. You can throw that away, fink,¡± I said, just wanting to see what I could get away with now that The General herself had decided my ass was to live. I was alone, my kids were safe, so I decided that I was going to be very difficult for the rest of my stay here¡ªwhich probably wasn¡¯t going to be long¡ªbut what the hell.

    He gave me a murderous look before throwing my things away.

    The room filled with the beautiful glow of sunset, vast oranges and reds lighting up the tiles.

    The two who had dragged me in here were now leaning against the wall, waiting with impatience. The one who seemed to be in charge was the same man who was supposed to execute me. I decided to call him Lapdog, since he obeyed orders without question.

    The other one had a strange look in his eye, like I was an alien covered in shit. Both men wore white tunics, with three gold stripes lacing down their sleeves. Their left arms were exposed, muscular and intimidating.

    ¡°Shower,¡± Lapdog said.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied. I had a promise to keep now, after all.

    ¡°You will shower, or he will hose you down,¡± Lapdog said, gesturing at the fink with a strange look in his eye.

    ¡°Is that your worst threat? Well then, no thank you. I¡¯m good. Blood brings out the color in my eyes, if you couldn¡¯t tell,¡± I said, leaning smugly against the wall.

    Lapdog shrugged like he¡¯d tried. He turned on the shower next to him and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.

    It¡¯s a bit strange to be naked and alone with another man, but I wouldn¡¯t tell him that. He had a very fish-like appearance, so you¡¯re never going to guess what I called him. If you guessed Fish, congrats.

    I was interrupted in my thoughts when the man¡¯s tattoo glowed faintly after he tapped his left arm. He lifted his arm toward the running shower, and then the water simply rose off the floor, out of the gutter, and flew at me.

    It hit me like a sledgehammer, throwing me back into the wall and pinning me there.

    I barely managed to turn my face away in the ensuing onslaught of water. The water changed direction suddenly, throwing me to the other side of the room and holding me there.

    "Oh, I am going to kill him," I thought, struggling to block the onslaught of water.

    Then, without warning, the dice returned. It rolled from my left shoulder to my right, settling on a one.

    The water stopped almost immediately. I heard banging on the door. ¡°He activated his ability somehow! Come help me with him!¡±

    Lapdog stormed in, followed by five other men in identical uniforms, staring me down.

    ¡°He woke up last, didn¡¯t he? Might be a handful,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°He was just Blessed. Relax, not going to be able to do much now,¡± another replied.

    I didn¡¯t say anything as I flew across the room toward them, gritting my teeth and ready to teach them what a vow looks like.

    About an hour later, I stumbled through a door into a large hall. A long line of people stretched all the way to the front, at least two thousand waiting. There was a stage above a table at the far end of the hall.

    I was wearing a new set of clothes¡ªthe nicest I had ever owned in my whole life¡ªalong with the lead cuffs. I could probably get at least a week¡¯s worth of food if I had to sell them.

    Unfortunately, my nose had bled onto the shirt a little, and my one eye was completely swollen shut. Again.

    ¡°Get in line, you fucking bastard!¡± Lapdog growled as he pushed me forward, his white tunic hanging in shreds, scratch marks down the side of his face.

    All of the finks who had escorted me here were in similar levels of disarray as they walked through the door, one of them still holding his neck from where I''d been strangling him earlier. I simply grinned at them through bloody teeth, looking back towards the large hall.

    I was immediately stared at by every eye in the room. I wanted to show off my nice clothes, so I simply straightened, gave them a nice smile, and walked to the back of the line.

    The ones in front of me took a literal step away, like I was going to bite them at any moment. These were baby finks¡­ so was I, I guess, which severely darkened my mood every time I thought about it. The finks turned around and tried not to look at me for as long as I was behind them.

    I looked around, trying to see what we were waiting for, and saw what looked like a rock sitting on a table. The line of people queued before it, waiting impatiently, muttering amongst themselves.

    I saw what looked like balconies around the whole hall, all the finks on the whole of Kaleidos seemed to be up there, looking down, some of them talking amongst themselves.

    I tapped one of the people in front of me on the back. ¡°Yo, missy, what are we waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Please don''t talk to me,¡± she said quickly, trying to hide behind the man standing next to her.

    I just raised my eyebrow at her back before tapping the man''s shoulder instead. ¡°Well, can you tell me what we are waiting for then?¡±

    He glanced back at me with disgust before looking straight ahead. Did he ignore me? That seemed quite rude.

    ¡°Earth to mister? Hello?¡± I said, knocking on the back of his head like it was a door.

    He turned around, whispering angrily, ¡°Leave me alone! Goddamn murderer!¡±

    I saw that I had made a marvelous first impression. I just looked at him, then said, ¡°Sure. Just answer the question.¡±

    ¡°We are waiting to receive our rank. Now please do not speak to us!¡± he continued, looking around at the people above us like they could hear us.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Which they probably could. I could pick up whispers from the front of the line, all of them talking about The General, A girl named Sofia, or me, from what felt like a hundred metres away. Perks of being a fink, I guess.

    ¡°Was that so difficult? Thanks, man,¡± I said like we were old pals.

    He whipped his head around in disgust, like I''d slapped him. I see I was going to be real popular.

    Finally, after what felt like ten minutes, a fink in black, along with quite a few finks in white, stepped out onto the stage before the table where the line started, a microphone in hand.

    ¡°My apologies for the wait. Our final recruit took a bit longer to arrive than usual,¡± he said, his eyes boring into me from the stage. I gave him a wave.

    ¡°We will now begin the testing. If you are a B rank, line up before LieutenantZenzele. If you are C rank or below, line up before LieutenantMichael.¡±, he said, pointing at each of the people walking off stage and lining up next to the table. ¡°I am Colonel Walker. If you are A rank or above, you shall line up before me,¡± he finished, like anyone that was able to stand before him was winning the lottery.

    ¡°To see what your rank is, tap your left shoulder and apply your will into your left arm. This will activate your ability. Do this while holding that power detector, and LieutenantDimitri shall give you your rank,¡± he said, now gesturing at the rock and the man walking up to pull out a chair at the desk it sat on.

    ¡°All right, you may begin.¡±

    And so, it started. People would tap their left shoulder, and their tattoos would start glowing¡ªsometimes enough to be seen through the clothes they were wearing, other times not so much.

    I saw people disappear; one guy turned into the shadow at his feet. Another simply placed a coin on the table, activated his ability, and then he and the rock were where the coin was, standing on the table, staring out over everyone.

    But many were not so flashy. Some would close their eyes before starting, seemingly praying with all their might. Most people who I saw walk up to that rock and activate their powers would walk away with white faces, like they had just received the worst news of their life.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Bea?¡± The guy who hated me asked the girl, who was too scared to even speak to me.

    ¡°I''m terrified. I woke up so early. I''m going to only be D rank,¡± she said, face grim but determined, like maybe she could beat the odds.

    I interjected, feeling bad about eavesdropping. ¡°Me again. How do you two know what rank you''re getting? Thought you had to go through the whole dog-and-pony show first.¡±

    The man whirled on me, looking like he wanted to start a fight. I just looked into his eye as he tried to tower over me, even though he was probably an inch shorter.

    ¡°You said you wouldn''t speak to us! Leave us alone!¡± he seethed, shouting as quietly as he could.

    The girl, Bea, was just looking at the floor, but she was pulling his arm back like he would be able to do something. I stared into his soul, daring him to try and do something. Must be scared of the swollen eye, I thought to myself, and I felt quite proud when he took a step back, but still very confused.

    ¡°I swear on my mother, not another peep from me. Seriously, how do you know what ranks you''re getting?¡± I asked innocently.

    He looked at me like I was an idiot, still seeming like he wanted to take a swing, before Bea stepped out from behind him, staring at the floor rather than my broken face.

    ¡°Generally, the longer you''re asleep, the better your rank,¡± she said.

    She looked up at me now, like I was something out of a horror movie. ¡°You and Sofia were the last to wake up. Congratulations.¡± And with that, she turned around, trying to hide from me again.

    Well, that made me shut up and think for a long moment. Ok. I''m supposed to be one of those powerful finks or¡­ or something, I guess. Maybe a fink in black?

    I felt my stomach churn, almost vomiting right onto the people''s shoes. Why did this happen to me? I wasn''t the best guy, but to be one of them? To be one of those monsters? This felt like the worst thing that had happened to me today. And today has been pretty bad so far.

    I saw a flash of light at the front of the line, and the girl practically jumped for joy when the man behind it said something. She almost skipped to the fink in black¡ªI think his name was Colonel Walker¡ªand stood behind two others.

    It just kept going, as we moseyed our way toward the front. Finally, Bea grabbed the guy''s arm next to her and pointed.

    ¡°It''s Sofia,¡± she said, like she was looking upon a goddess.

    It was that stupid, billboard looking girl. Of course she had to be The General''s daughter. She stepped forward, placing one hand on the stone after tapping her shoulder, and started floating in the air for a little bit. Then she sank back to the ground, the man nodding his head in respect and saying something I couldn''t make out, but one of the people who did hear it whistled, before she spun on her heel and walked over to the fink in black, taking her place at the front of the line like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    It took another moment before the line started moving again, seeming like the whole room had stopped to watch the girl get her rank. Nothing much happened after that, besides one guy lighting himself on fire when he activated his ability. His clothes burned away quickly, but luckily there was a towel he could borrow before he lost his dignity. He held his head high as he walked over and stood behind the others waiting before Colonel Walker.

    We kept waiting, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It felt like I¡¯d been here for days.

    ¡°Fucking finks, so goddamn slow,¡± I muttered under my breath, just venting some frustration.

    The guy in front of me whirled around again, this time true rage in his eyes. I had called the entire room a slur, but it still felt like a bit much.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± he roared at the top of his lungs, taking a step forward and grabbing my new shirt.

    I placed my hand on his face to push him backwards. ¡°Don''t touch me,¡± I said coolly as he stumbled back a few steps.

    The guards that had escorted me here stayed by the door, but they started walking toward us now. I tilted my head back at the ceiling in annoyance.

    I sighed, ¡°fucking finks.¡± I repeated, already tired of what ever was gonna happen next.

    As I looked down, I saw a fist coming toward me, punching me in the face and putting me right on my ass.

    ¡°Goddamn civvie! I don''t care if you become an S rank, you''re nothing but a lowlife!¡± this prissy fink screamed at me.

    I growled at him as I struggled to stand up, the cuffs getting in the way. I wanted to fight him, and that''s when those damn dice showed up again.

    I cursed. Why was it always during a fight? The damn thing had a mind of its own, and right now it wasn''t cooperating. It rolled a one again, somehow. I wanted to scream at it that that''s not how dice work.

    He immediately stood back, as did everyone behind him. Those finks in uniform from earlier sprinted toward me now, looking slow, even as one of them had his hands grow too large for his body and fish started pouring water out of a canteen.

    ¡°Round two, boys?¡± I said, grinning at them, preparing to rip out Lapdog''s throat since he was the closest to me.

    But all of a sudden, I felt that weight¡ªlike I had felt when holding that gun while dangling from the string¡ªfall on me. It made every piece of clothing I was wearing feel like it weighed tons, and as it increased, it brought me to my knees, then flat on my face.

    ¡°Come on! I didn''t even start this one!¡± I said, turning my head so I wasn¡¯t flat on my face.

    I saw it was Colonel Walker himself pointing at me, his tattoo glowing. The finks in uniform were there then, one of them kicking me straight in the face while the others held my hands down, pushing my face straight into the wooden floor, screeching, ¡°Deactivate your ability! Deactivate your ability right now or so help¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leave him,¡± The General''s voice echoed throughout the hall.

    Instantly, the weight was gone, and the finks were stepping back, still giving me sour looks, though. Nice to have friends in high places, I guess. I thought to myself.

    I glanced toward where I thought it came from, then I saw her, leaning over the balcony right above the doors where I had entered, watching me like a hawk.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, standing up and giving her a mock salute with the cuffs. Why was she helping me? Crazy old hag. I did not belong here. She should have shot me in the head.

    After a moment, Colonel Walker, getting a head nod from The General, looked back at me and said, ¡°You will behave for the rest of the evening, boy. Not one word, or I will deal with you personally.¡±

    I looked at him, staring for a long moment. He never looked away or wavered. So there we were, staring at each other for what felt like an eternity, before I nodded, stepping back into line.

    Finally, after things seemed to quiet down, I tried to get a look at my shoulder. It wasn''t glowing, but there it was¡ªa tattoo of a dice, inked deep into my skin, frozen mid-roll.

    Each edge of the cube was jagged, like it had been sketched by a crack addict, giving not one thought to symmetry. Every line looked chaotic, an almost imperceptible shimmer flickering across its surface, as though the tattoo itself were alive.

    It wasn''t glowing, mystical, or sexy. Bit underwhelming, if you ask me.

    At long last, we got to the front. The prissy fink went before Bea. He activated his ability, Lieutenant Dimitri staring at the rock with a tortured expression, like he''d had to do this a thousand times tonight.

    ¡°D rank,¡± he said, looking at Bea like he wanted her to hurry up and touch the rock.

    The boy walked off, staring at the floor, his face drained of all color.

    I almost felt bad for the girl, as she stood there staring at the rock like it was going to bite her. I rolled my eyes behind her back before saying, ¡°Good luck, you got this.¡±

    She just glanced back at me and pursed her lips. Then she walked up after him, staring at the rock with the same expression.

    After she walked up to it, she stood there for a long moment. Finally, she took a deep breath, tapped her shoulder, held the rock, closed her eyes, and activated her ability.

    After a moment, Lieutenant Dimitri looked up at her and said, ¡°C rank.¡±

    She looked down, closing her eyes, seemingly relieved and disappointed at the same time. Lieutenant Dimitri didn''t even let her have that, as he was simply waving his hand along, giving her a look of utter disapproval. She did as instructed, rolling her shoulders as she went and stood with what looked like two thousand people before Lieutenant Michael.

    I felt bad for her, but there was nothing I could do.

    Finally, I stepped up, and it felt like the entire room went still. I felt thousands of eyes turn toward me, waiting with bated breath.

    I looked at the rock with disdain. I tapped my shoulder with some difficulty through the cuffs, grabbed the rock, and willed that dice to roll, and then¡­ nothing happened.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I said aloud, probably loud enough for everyone in the room to hear me.

    I shook my left arm with the tattoo, complaining, ¡°Roll, damn you! You rolled literally a second ago!¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending, just activate your ability. We have more important things to do than wait for you,¡± Lieutenant Dimitri growled from the chair. Wow, first time I heard him say a sentence longer than two words, and without the word ¡®rank¡¯ to boot.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, fink, that''s what I''m trying to do,¡± I said as I slapped my shoulder repeatedly, continuing to shake it like the whole arm had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Tap the tattoo and will your power to activate. I saw you do it earlier, so can we get over this desperate plea for attention and get on with it?¡± he said through his teeth, like his patience had worn thin long before I''d stood before him.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, idiot, that''s what I''m trying to do!¡± I said slowly, like he was missing his brain.

    ¡°Hurry up, man!¡± I heard the fink in the towel shout, before some others from the crowd started copying him.

    ¡°I am trying!¡± I growled at them, literally shaking my arm for all its worth. Why wouldn''t it activate? Did I piss it off? Maybe... maybe it left me, a small part of my mind dared to hope. Maybe it had abandoned me like the world always had. Maybe, finally, I would be thrown a bone. Maybe I wouldn''t have to be one of them.

    ¡°Lieutenants. Subdue him,¡± The General herself said, cutting through my thoughts entirely.

    ¡°One moment you''re helping, the next you''re sending your dogs after me. Can you make up your mind?¡± I shouted up at her as I threw my hands in the air.

    I watched as the Lieutenants, or whatever she called them, spread out around me, clearly remembering our little discussion in the shower earlier. I dropped my hands, spread my legs apart, and smiled, ready to fight all of them.

    Before the thought had even formed, the dice appeared¡ªrolling, spinning, laughing at me. That damned dice. My chest tightened, my throat burned, the pain far worse than any gunshot I''d had to walk with earlier.

    It hadn''t left. Of course it hadn''t.

    ¡°Oh, come on, now you show up?¡± I shouted at it. I was irritated, definitely. But it felt like a small piece of me I didn''t know I had died. Like this thing would never abandon me, the only thing on earth I wished would. I felt marked and dirty. Far more dirty than when I was covered in blood and ash.

    ¡°Stand down, Lieutenants. Now, receive your rank and get in line,¡± she commanded, although she sounded almost pleased, like she had just confirmed something to herself.

    ¡°Lady, what is wrong with you?¡± I shouted up at her again, before turning around and grabbing the rock.

    Lieutenant Dimitri was looking at me with open disgust and hatred, but finally, he looked down at the rock and said, ¡°B rank. Now get in line.¡±

    I heard lapdog growl behind me. ¡°You will speak to her with respect, or you will never speak again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so scary, like it doesn''t take six of you to take me on,¡± I said, rolling my eyes as I walked past all of the guards standing around me. They stared at me with open hatred, one even hovering his hand above the gun at his waist.

    I walked up to the line with Lieutenant Zenzele in the front, about forty people ahead of me. In front of Lieutenant Michael looked like two thousand people. In front of Colonel Walker, however, stood only five people.

    ¡°Sorry, son, will you come to the front? I want you to be where I can see you,¡± Lieutenant Zenzele said, pointing directly at me.

    I rolled my eyes. Why was I getting such special treatment? I think it was the good looks. But I complied, walking to the front, past those forty people, who all looked at me like I was an alien.

    Finally, I got to the front and stepped in line. I was about an arm¡¯s length away from the Lieutenant; she was looking at me with suspicion, glancing down at my cuffed hands and to my feet, like I''d bolt any moment.

    I looked to my right to see a small boy, probably Maria''s age. He was looking at me with skepticism, like I wasn''t all that was promised for Christmas. His eyes gazed up and saw me staring at him, and he immediately looked at the floor. Huh. So, that''s what the finks see when they look at us. Interesting.

    I looked to my left, and there The General''s daughter stood, studying me like I was a rabid animal showing unexpected results. Her gaze went from head to toe. I raised my hand and flipped her the bird. Her eyes widened slightly, but then she just looked away, staring straight ahead like she wanted to burn a hole through Colonel Walker''s head.

    Before I could drop my hand, I felt my brain switch off, all thoughts leaving it, as my hands dropped in front of me before it passed, and I saw Lieutenant Zenzele''s tattoo image glowing thingy, an image of a brain with a lighting bolt going through it, fading away as she looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Behave,¡± she said sternly. I figured she must be new to training because she was clearly not used to reprimanding people.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said sarcastically, giving her the same mock salute I gave The General.

    And again, Colonel Walker addressed us, holding a microphone to his lips as he said, ¡°Alright, everyone. If you are B rank and above, please follow your assigned teacher. If you are C rank or below, wait for further instructions.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.And with that, he gently placed the microphone on the floor and started walking toward the doors at the end of the hall. The five teenagers behind him followed promptly. Finally, after waiting for them to leave, Lieutenant Zenzele followed suit.

    I stared back at the rest of the people in the hall. So many of them looked at us with open envy. After we had been escorted out of the hall, we were led down a connecting hallway to a room with a big "B" above the doorway.

    This one had a wood-tiled floor leading up to a small raised platform at the end of it, like a miniature version of the hall we had just been in. After we entered, we were told to stand in lines¡ªfive men wide and twelve men deep. And then we waited.

    What is it with finks and waiting? Do they have nothing better to do? We stood there for probably ten minutes before the Lieutenant straightened up, saluting as The General herself walked in.

    The man from this morning followed her in, along with the finks who had been dragging me around for the last few hours, all giving me the death stare as they walked through the door. Lieutenants, if I remember correctly. Same rank as Lieutenant Zenzele, I guess. Felt pretty smart figuring that one out.

    I watched her as she entered. She strode in, posture rigid, gaze fixed ahead¡ªlike she could will a pig to sprout wings and fly if she commanded it to. She tried not to glance at me, but I guess curiosity got the better of her as her eyes darted toward mine, quick as a flash.

    At that moment, her feet almost gave out under her, but she recovered quickly, continuing to walk to the raised platform. I looked around and realized the whole room was saluting her. I copied suit, letting my left arm dangle as I put my right hand on my forehead, trying to mimic the others.

    The General strode onto the stage with the air of someone who was used to controlling the eyes of everyone in the room. Her gaze swept over us, lingering on me for a second longer than the others.

    Then she looked at the lapdog like he had kicked a puppy. He wilted under her glare, fumbling into his pocket with the desperation of a drowning man clawing for the surface. In an instant, he was across the room to get the cuffs off me.

    The cuffs came off with a faint click. The skin under them had been chafed raw, small red spots forming where the cuffs had just been. I rubbed them in relief, then looked up and gave him a shit-eating grin, mocking him with my expression as much as I possibly could. His gaze turned from fear to hatred, and I was about to see how far I could push him.

    ¡°You,¡± The General said, leaving no room for even a whisper to interrupt her. Her voice was honed to perfection. ¡°The lucky few who have been chosen as the backbone of our society. Some of you may be disappointed, for you do not wear the black tunic. Some of you may be thrilled, rising higher than you thought possible. But know this. You will feed our society. Our children. You will command squads into battles that will be told for generations. You are the foundation for all others, from the lowliest shieldman all the way to my position. Everything stems from you.¡±

    She paused, searching the room like a predator trying to pick out a weakness.

    ¡°But remember. Your first duty is to the Blessed.¡± She continued, her tone unyielding, her back straight as an arrow, ¡°The position you now hold is by far the most important. It will require from you wit, tenacity, competence, and most of all, devotion. Devote yourself to your brothers and sisters. Devote yourselves to the shieldwall. Devote yourselves to Kaleidos!¡±

    The speech was polished to a shine, like a well-worn pair of shoes you take hiking. Not bad, I thought. Sounds like something I¡¯d tell the kids. Couldn¡¯t hurt her to crack a smile, though. She stood there, arms folded behind her back, her expression as stony as her delivery, her mismatched gaze roaming over us like she was taking bets on which of us would survive the month.

    She let the silence stretch, let it settle into them, and I saw the effect take hold. Shoulders straightened. Chins lifted. The ones who walked in with their heads down now stood taller, clinging to her words like starving men at a feast.

    And then, as if this was the moment she''d been waiting for, she said sharply, ¡°But one of you will not share this responsibility,¡± her tone sounded like a knife, sharp, exact, ¡°You will rise up, as Stoyan has.¡± She gestured toward the fink who had been escorting her daughter this morning.

    I just couldn''t believe his name was Stoyan. That was his name? Really? He didn''t look Russian at all, with his bronze-toned skin and that perfectly groomed mustache above his upper lip. He probably thought it made him look fancy, but it just made him look silly. His hair though¡ªI had to admit, the slicked-back black locks were something else. Almost made me want to give it a try.

    ¡°He has shown the qualities that this position demands. Intelligence. Resourcefulness. Cunning. And you must do the same if you wish to rise.¡±

    She straightened even further, by some miracle, and her voice gained an edge of finality, as if this was the most important piece of advice she would ever give. ¡°The ascension tournament is exactly a month away. It is not merely a test of strength. It is a crucible of cunning, forethought, and sheer, bloody tenacity. The victor will command with authority equal to my own. They will bear the weight of the black tunic, wielding the privileges and responsibilities of the high ranker they have shown themselves to be.¡±

    Then she shifted her head to look directly at me, her eyes going over all the others in front of me as if they didn''t exist.

    ¡°And only the greatest among you shall claim this honor, as is by right of conquest!¡± she said forcefully, like she could drill the words into my head if she could.

    She held eye contact with me before I simply raised my eyebrow at her, as I raised one shoulder in a shrug, letting it fall and then copied the rest of the baby finks. What did she want me to do? She kept looking at me like I was going to grow wings or breathe fire, which now that I think about it, isn''t technically outside the realm of possibility.

    The other baby finks puffed out their chests, drinking in the promise of glory. Some whispered to each other, already sizing up the competition, all of them standing stock still and yet still somehow trying to jump out and get a single glance from The General, like it would be the best thing to happen today.

    I just stood there, staring. A tournament? For what? A chance to be the biggest bastard in the room?

    The General''s eyes went back to gazing across the room before she stepped off the platform and started walking towards the door. She passed me again, this time her gaze did not waver, eyes locked straight ahead like they were desperate to avoid mine. And then she was out the door, gone to who knows where.

    The Lieutenant stepped up after her. ¡°Heed her words, children. That was the most important speech of your life, and I hope you paid attention. Now, you will all follow me.¡±

    And then she walked off the stage, down the aisle, walking past me the same way The General had, and then out the door.

    ¡°Uhm, you need to follow her,¡± I heard from a girl to my right.

    I simply glanced at her before walking out the door, following the Lieutenant. We walked down a few hallways before finally coming to what looked like the entrance to the building, walking out to a giant bus, the Lieutenant walking towards it briskly.

    We all lined up outside the door and then were piled into the bus. The bus smelled old, full of well-used leather and nervous sweat still lingering in the air. Funny, I was the first one seated, but no one sat next to me. I couldn''t decide if it was fear or disgust, so I went with both. I just stared out the window, back towards the city. I think I''d trade all the power in the world to go back to this morning, shake the man climbing out of bed, and tell him to stay there. But no such luck. We were heading towards the tower.

 Chapter 12

    We were getting close to the tower now. Strange, seeing something up close that you''ve seen from afar your whole life. It had gone from a building the width of my pinky to all-encompassing. Every time I looked out the window, it was all you could see. Many of the people on the bus had been talking on the way there, but they tried to keep it down to a whisper for the most part.

    And then, we were approaching a black gate with what looked like a small army walking to and from around it. Everyone on the bus quieted down when it came into view, and when we parked, it was dead silent.

    They had metal detectors, like the ones in the movies, going under our bus as one man came on board, checking each of us thoroughly as he walked down the aisle. We seemed to be good, as he simply turned around when he got to the end, hurried back to the front, and got out of the bus, waving his arm above his head in a circle. Then, we were driving through the massive gate, toward a tunnel covered in black. As soon as we were in the tunnel, the conversation started up again, like this was somehow normal.

    Lieutenant Zenzele got up from the front-most seat of the bus and walked a few seats back to stand over me. She didn¡¯t ask me anything, didn¡¯t speak a word. She just looked at me. I raised an eyebrow, silently asking what she wanted. She looked at the two-person seating I was sitting in the middle of before her eyes came back to mine.

    I scooted up a little, and she sat down next to me, somehow making the entire motion look elegant.

    ¡°Well then. I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t seem thrilled about being Blessed. But I have come to ask you, nicely, to behave while you are under my command. I understand this isn¡¯t what you wanted, but you¡¯ve been given a unique gift. Don¡¯t waste it. Please do not cause any more incidents like you did in the selection hall. It will not go well.¡± She said, trying to sound stern but coming off a bit too high and mighty, while looking at me out of the corner of her eye.

    Definitely new, I thought to myself. Her naivety felt somewhat charming, at least; however, her threats could use a little work. I did not appreciate her trying to sound like she was actually trying to help. I know finks better than that.

    ¡°Generally, when meeting someone, you ask for their name. I¡¯m Boris, by the way. Nice to meet you.¡± I said sarcastically, giving her another mock salute. Damn, I enjoyed those. Definitely gonna use them more often.

    ¡°Well, Boris, I see your insolence will be a Colonel factor going forward. But unless you''re planning to win the ascension tournament¡­¡± she said, giving me a look of utter skepticism. ¡°You will be under my command for the next two years. Do not make this difficult for me, because I can make it far more difficult for you.¡±

    That one did make me a little nervous. As I glared out the window, I decided I was going to retort with something clever.

    But as I looked back, she was walking towards the front of the bus. Then she paused mid-step, turned around, and said something I didn''t expect. ¡°Boris, your face is injured. Will you be okay?¡±

    I looked at her like I did at the crack addicts that hung around the church sometimes. What¡¯s wrong with my face? Just a black eye. I¡¯d had hundreds of them before. I just nodded, still wearing a confused expression. She seemed to find this acceptable and sat down again. Why was she pretending to care? She definitely wanted something¡ªand it wasn¡¯t just for me to behave.

    I glared at the back of her head, like it would reveal all her secrets, before I noticed it had gone quiet.

    I realized the whole bus was leaning in, trying to eavesdrop. They weren¡¯t even subtle about it.

    I was going to start shit-talking to all of them before, all of a sudden, light flooded into the car. It looked unnatural, and I realized it was because the light was mixed with blue instead of its usual orange. I looked outside, and my breath was taken away.

    I had never seen Alexandria before. I had only ever heard about it¡ªtall towers of lead, powered by the Blessed rather than steam, with gold statues lining every street. Everything within walking distance, and if you looked up, you''d see Finks flying around like oversized birds.

    It was everything I had heard and more. But what caught my eye as we entered the city was the massive statue of a man¡ªAlexander. It seemed to stand right in the middle of Alexandria, which made me compare it to Goudstad. I realized that it was smaller, nothing to sneeze at though. That statue looked menacing, taller than all the buildings I could see.

    It was him, but younger. He didn¡¯t have the eyepatch. His expression was one of grim determination, like he was preparing for a fight. His right hand gripped a gun, pointed straight at the floor, while his other arm stretched out ahead of him, holding a pocket watch as if offering time to the whole world.

    I whistled. I thought it was one of the most impressive things I''d ever seen, and I''d seen the tower all my life. And the tower touched the clouds. Yeah, well, the tower didn¡¯t have gold laced almost entirely into his outfit, running up and down where all the seams and edges should be, giving him a golden hue.

    Finally, we were driving past it, out of the admittedly beautiful but somewhat underwhelming city now that I¡¯d seen that statue. We drove past a vast farm. I realized I had no idea how that worked, but it seemed to be doing all right. I was surprised to see Finks toiling away in the field. I didn¡¯t even know Finks knew how to do anything else but be assholes, so I was very surprised to see one of them reach his whole arm into the soil to pull something out.

    A fence came into view, with quite a few big buildings behind it. Nothing like the selection hall but still semi-tall. It was large, though, looking like it could house ten thousand people if it wanted to, hiding quite a large field behind it. I realized my eyes could see further now, as I could see the large obstacle course in that field.

    But that didn¡¯t matter. I looked back to the city and saw the only building I had seen in Alexandria outside of the tower: the stadium. Large and foreboding, sitting right next to the city, where the ascension tournament would be held. It was broadcast all over the island and probably made more money in a single second than the whole township would ever see. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    We parked and were filed out of the bus into the same formation we held in the mini hall. We were then separated by sex, and both groups were told to get into a single line, facing each other.

    Everyone was staring straight ahead, at the person in front of them, their arms locked at their sides. I leaned forward a little, looking down the lines of men standing next to me, then straightened and looked back up to the girl in front of me. She was a bit shorter than me, with brown hair and a disgusted look in her eye, like she couldn¡¯t believe she even had to look at me. I gave her a grin before flipping her the bird.

    Again, my mind felt like jelly, my hand dropping to my side, my legs giving out under me as I fell to my knees. I saw Lieutenant Zenzele holding up her hand to me from down the line, the tattoo fading as she drew her arm behind her back again. She gave me a hard look as I stood back up and got into line.

    Afterwards, I looked her straight in the eyes and gave her a shrug. She just shook her head from side to side, disappointed, before saying, ¡°Ladies, follow me please. I shall show you to your wonderful new home for the next few months.¡±

    All the girls turned on their heels and started walking towards the entrance to what I guess was a dormitory. As Lieutenant Zenzele passed me, she gave me a look that I guess she thought was threatening but just made her look confused.

    ¡°None of you shall move a muscle. Especially you, Boris. Or you shall be running for the next month instead of training.¡±

    Again, have I ever told you the wonders of the mock salute? You get so many points across with one small little action, it''s truly incredible. I can say yes in the most insulting way possible, it''s fantastic.

    Well, after I gave her one, she just looked up at the sky, like she''d find a way to get rid of me there, before shaking her head and marching into the dormitory after the girls.

    I took a single step to my left, then started turning around, looking for something interesting. The guy immediately to my right decided now was the time to start talking.

    ¡°Look, please just stay in line. If you don''t, she''s going to punish us too. Come on man, it hasn''t even been like two hours yet, can''t you just be normal?¡±

    He was a short, scrawny teenager, probably my age, although I wasn''t too sure what my age was. He had brown hair, but that look in his eye was focused. Sharp. Had to be wary of him, looked a bit shifty to me.

    ¡°You know, I feel like telling me how I can get more finks punished isn''t really a good way to convince me not to do something,¡± I responded absently, still looking around. I started walking a bit forward when another one piped up.

    ¡°If you don''t, you will be made to. Fuck us and we¡¯ll do the same to you.¡±

    I turned around with a raised eyebrow at that, looking for the guy pushing his chest out. He was quite tall, with brown hair and a small nose, leaning more toward the stranger side than handsome. I started walking toward him, and he seemed to deflate a little but still held my gaze.

    Finally, I stepped up in front of him, as many of the other boys started glancing around, some of the others even fanning out behind me now. We stood with our eyes locked together. Then his eyes drifted down to his feet, and he started to stammer something before I interrupted him.

    ¡°Hi, I''m Boris,¡± I said, holding my hand out for a handshake.

    He looked back up at me, bewildered, even the others looked around, like maybe this was a setup.

    We stood like that for a few seconds, before I whispered, ¡°This is the part where you introduce yourself.¡±

    He looked very skeptical, but reached over and grasped my hand.

    ¡°Richard,¡± he said.

    We shook, and then I continued standing there, staring at him. He started glancing around at the others, like maybe they would help. Then I started speaking casually, addressing all of them.

    ¡°Look, boys. I hate them,¡± I pointed in the direction of the Lieutenant, ¡°far more than I hate you. So I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you and yours.¡±

    My voice hardened now. ¡°But Richard, if you threaten me again, I''ll show you why I had six of them escorting me. Am I clear?¡± I said as I looked him in the eye.

    I saw Richard¡¯s eyes flicker a fraction to the right of my head, then quickly snap back to me. Before I could even register it, a blow landed to the back of my head. It wasn¡¯t light, but when I caught Richard¡¯s glance¡ªwide-eyed, seemingly surprised it hadn''t phased me¡ªI knew they had no idea what they were dealing with. Come on, I''d had my ass kicked by adult finks earlier, what could they do to me?

    I simply turned around and looked at the one who had decided that was a good idea. He took a step back, his face white. I raised my eyebrow at him.

    ¡°That the best you got?¡±

    Then I felt another blow to the back of my head, as another one grabbed my arm, pulling at me frantically, making me stumble over my feet a little, as another tried to do the same for my right arm.

    When the one grabbed my arm though, my dice rolled, and I felt strength fly through me. Everyone looked almost slow now. I grabbed the one trying to restrain my right arm by the shirt, and pushed with all I had. He flew backward, tripping over his own feet as he landed in the dirt.

    They instantly all took a step back. One of them said, ¡°Come on man! No powers! That''s going way too far!¡±

    ¡°You all attack me and now I''m going too far? Just shut up and fight,¡± I growled, putting my leg back to run forward.

    And then my brain turned to jelly, and I fell flat on my face. The Lieutenant was walking out the door, carrying what looked like a gun. I saw her load it with what looked like a needle tipped with feathers, as she walked toward me.

    ¡°All of you are going to learn to never do anything like this again,¡± she said angrily, as she stomped toward us.

    ¡°But Lieutenant, he started it! He wou¡ª¡± Richard complained.

    I saw his face turn slack, as he dropped to his knees, some drool coming out of his mouth, before his eyes came back into focus as his face hit the dirt. Guess her power didn¡¯t last too long. He was sitting back, stunned, like he did not understand how he could be insulted in such a way.

    ¡°Yes, he did not obey orders, but you,¡± she said to the one who first hit me, ¡°struck the first blow. And the rest of you joined in, like this is high school. So I see you are not motivated to earn your sleeves, to be one of us. Do not worry. Tomorrow, we shall find your motivation, together,¡± she said with utter disappointment and vitriol, like she took no pleasure in what she had to do but knew it needed to be done.

    ¡°And you. What did I say?¡± She said as she leaned over me while I was on the floor. I sat up and looked at her, before saying, ¡°I believe it had something to do with insolence and it being a Colonel factor going forward.¡±

    She smiled down at me. ¡°Funny. Do you see this?¡± she asked, pointing at the gun in her hand. ¡°I received it from Colonel Walker himself. He decided you might be difficult, so he gave me a gift. Said it might assist in dealing with your¡­ particular difficulties. Shall we test it?¡±

    And then she pointed the thing at my chest and pulled the trigger. I looked down to see the needle going straight into my chest, and all of the feeling in my body left me, as I fell onto my face and took a nap. Again.

 Chapter 13

    I woke up what felt like hours later, lying on the bed, looking up at a very nice white ceiling. I felt the blanket over me and almost cried. I had never felt something so nice in my whole life, and the mattress was soft. It felt like sleeping in a cloud, tempting me to close my eyes and go back to sleep. But I had to get out of bed for the kids.

    I sat up and realized I was in nice clothes, looking around and seeing everyone had their own bed, instead of the small bodies huddled together for warmth. Everyone seemed to be my age too, and then it hit me, all over again. I was in hell. And I hadn¡¯t put Yelena to bed, like I promised.

    Right then and there, I almost flipped the whole bed over, wanting to kill anything I could get my hands on. How could I be here in this nice bed when they were back there, and now they were without me? Who would protect them? Who would make sure that Natalia tied her chest up? Who would make sure Mikhail wasn¡¯t trying to steal from those poor suckers in Goudstad? Who would make sure Maria could at least walk outside?

    No. I would go home. I was going to break out of here even if I had to fight every fink in this place. My stomach growled angrily, like it agreed. I needed to get back. I think Vincent doesn¡¯t know, but that stupid snitch Jack had mentioned him before I severed his throat.

    My thoughts were suddenly interrupted as Lieutenant Zenzele strode into the room, tranquilizer in hand.

    She looked at me, sitting up, and took a step back, raising the tranquilizer a little. She stared for a little while, like she was surprised I was awake, but then she seemed to snap out of it, raising the tranquilizer over head, seemingly ready to bang it on a bed frame, for what I assumed was a very loud wake up call.

    Sounds like something I would have done back home. I raised my hands, desperately communicating with her not to. She looked at me confused, like I had lost my mind. I pointed at my own hair, trying to signal there was something wrong with hers.

    She seemed to blush, although I couldn¡¯t tell through her dark skin, before she leaned over and stared at the only mirror in the room, fussing with her hair.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed the mirror before. It was just¡­ there, reflecting everything back at us.

    And suddenly, I felt a strange pull toward it. A real mirror. Not a broken piece of glass scavenged from the streets. Not some warped reflection in a puddle. A full-body mirror. I could see what all of me looked like, from the tips of my toes to the thing hanging between my legs to my probably handsome face.

    She was fiddling with her hair, looking mighty confused, before looking at me in the mirror. I just grinned at her, letting out a small chuckle under my breath. She looked at me, her face contorting with anger, lifting the tranquilizer up towards me, clearly wanting to use it again. I just held up my hands, trying to suppress the laughter now.

    She seemed to calm herself but still looked at me with utter hatred, before banging on the metal pipe at the end of one of the recruits¡¯ beds. ¡°All of you, wake up! This isn¡¯t a daycare! You will be dressed in the next ten minutes or I swear to god none of you will eat anything until lunchtime!¡±

    What? That was the worst threat she could think of? And it seemed to work too, everyone jumping out of bed and trying to get dressed into the clothes they wore yesterday. I was flabbergasted, but I just got up out of the bed and sauntered over to the door the Lieutenant just left, leaning out to look down the hall. I heard her waking up the girls in the room across from us, waking them the same way she had woken us.

    I didn¡¯t understand why we were so close to the girls. That didn¡¯t seem like it would end well. They should know finks can¡¯t control themselves, partaking in every sin they can get their hands on. Well, none of my business. I¡¯m going to leave soon.

    And then Lieutenant Zenzele was there, leaning out the door. ¡°Boris. After breakfast, come find me. Need to sort out your paperwork. And why aren¡¯t you getting dressed? Do you not want to eat?¡±

    I looked at her, confused. Paperwork? Why would I need paperwork?  ¡°But I am dressed?¡± I asked rhetorically instead, stepping out into the hallway fully now and pointing down at myself.

    I was in the same clothes from yesterday. Still the same specks of blood dotting the front of my shirt. Still the same black pants that everyone else seemed to be wearing. I even still had those nice shoes on, surprisingly.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She pinched her nose with her unsleeved arm, like she already hated life and wanted to go back to bed. ¡°I told them to undress you. Now you¡¯re going to stink up the whole dormitory,¡± she said under her breath, shaking her head from side to side.

    She pointed to a line on the floor, extending past both sides of the room. ¡°Put your feet on the line, and stand next to the door.¡±

    And then she started walking off, before she turned on her heel, one finger in the air, ready to chastise me. ¡°You haven¡¯t even brushed your teeth! Go right now!¡± She said, pointing back into the dormitory, the only other door in the room.

    ¡°Uh, Ma¡¯am, how would I brush my teeth?¡± I asked, spreading my hands wide, like I had nothing on me.

    ¡°Firstly, you will never. Ever. Call me that again. Am I clear?¡± she said, anger making her voice echo down the hall as she walked back toward me.

    ¡°Secondly, you will address me as Lieutenant. Now. What the fuck do you mean, ¡®how would I brush my teeth?¡¯ Have you never brushed your teeth before?¡± she asked, her face twisted in disgust as she stopped a little ways away from me.

    ¡°Uh, no. I just don''t have a piece of charcoal or anything, and I doubt you finks even know how to make a fire.¡±

    She seethed with rage. I think she even wanted to smack me, as she lifted the tranquilizer and put it to my face. ¡°You will address me as Lieutenant! If you wish to say no, it is ''No Lieutenant!'' If you wish to say yes, it is ''Yes Lieutenant!'' And you will not use that word again! Or so help me, you will not eat until the tournament! Now why the fuck are you bringing up charcoal to brush your teeth? Where is your toothbrush?¡± she screeched at me, as if I were the most offensive person she had ever had the displeasure of speaking to.

    I gave her my favorite mock salute and replied, ¡°Lieutenant! I have not owned a toothbrush in years! Where the fuck would I get one?¡± I screeched back at her, imitating her tone quite well.

    Then she started tapping her shoulder, rage spilling across her face. Something struck her, just as she began to lift her hand¡ªprobably to do her weird off-switch thing.

    I saw the girls peeking out the door behind her, trying to catch a glimpse of the argument. All of them were trying to squeeze their heads around the door. The Lieutenant, however, was just looking at me. She closed her eyes, seemed to count to three under her breath, and said, ¡°Boris, what did you bring with you when you came here?¡±

    I just lifted my hands, gesturing down at myself. A perplexed expression grew on her face. ¡°Oh! Wait!¡± I interrupted her as I dug into my pants. Yes! Still there. I fished out the fake bills I¡¯d made yesterday for that bastard Sergei. I couldn¡¯t believe none of those bastards peeking out the door stole it. Suckers, can''t even search through pockets properly.

    I held it up proudly to her, my single, actual possession. She looked down at it, then picked it up off my hands and looked at its side, seeing the notes I had gotten from Maria to make it seem like a wad of bills.

    ¡°Is this five bucks? Why would you do this to five bucks? What can you even get for five bucks?¡± she asked, as if this were the most strange thing she had ever seen in her whole life. I was quite offended; it took a miracle to make that little trick work so well.

    ¡°Uhm, a taxi fare? Used it to trick some gangsters. Anyway, Lieutenant, was I supposed to bring something else?¡±

    She looked up at me from the fake wad of bills and handed them back. I pocketed them greedily¡ªmy last connection to home. Looking back up at her, she looked like she was evaluating me, as if she had found the last piece of a puzzle, making the picture clear.

    ¡°Come straight to me after breakfast. Do not do anything else,¡± she said calmly now, almost¡­ almost like one of the sisters used to speak to me. I almost punched her in the face. I''m not a little boy to be spoken to or coddled. I had done things her entire family tree wouldn¡¯t dream of, had to make sacrifices she wouldn¡¯t dare think of. Fucking fink. How dare she pity me?

    ¡°Everyone. Get your feet onto the line! What are you doing? Move!¡± she roared loudly. She waited for everyone to scramble out of their rooms, some of the boys still pulling on shirts as they lined up next to me.

    ¡°Now follow me!¡± she said as she started walking down the long hall. I was first in line, right behind her as we walked down the long hallway, taking a few twists and turns. It didn¡¯t matter. I seethed with rage. How dare she speak to me like that? It was all I could think about the whole way there. I was going to hurt her for that. My eyes bore into her back, trying to see if I couldn¡¯t make a small hole where her chest was.

    Then she opened the door, and I saw four long tables with enough chairs to seat every person in that hall yesterday. There was a smaller table toward the entrance, with only enough seats for us B ranks.

    ¡°You are B rankers. You eat first. You will finish eating and be outside in the next fifteen minutes! Not one of you may be late!¡± she shouted down the hallway, holding up the tranquilizer like that was a sufficient threat.

    Then she looked at me, her voice quieting now. ¡°Boris, come to my table after you finish eating. We¡¯ll get your paperwork sorted.¡± And with that, she walked off. I almost took her head off on the walk here, but I could wait until after breakfast. My stomach growled in agreement, again.

 Chapter 14

    We all got into a long line in front of a glass case, holding more food than anything I''d seen in real life. There was rice and what looked like beans mixed with meat, and it was steaming! My mouth watered, and all hatred towards that stupid Lieutenant evaporated. The only thing that mattered at that moment was eating.

    I got to the front of the line, and a disinterested chef put the food down in front of me. Somehow his tunic even looked cheffy, with an added white apron around his waist and only two gold bands around his arm. So he wasn''t a Lieutenant, I think. I''ll figure it out later; the food looked too good to think of anything else. He even gave me a glass of an orange liquid, to wash it down, he said.

    After I got my food, we all sat down together, the others trying to move away from me even though the chairs were right next to each other.

    As we sat down, all the others from yesterday¡ªthe C ranks and below¡ªcame in, still seemingly depressed from the news they received yesterday evening. Those five that followed Colonel Walker were nowhere to be seen though. They were probably off being fed grapes by some civvies while one of us read them their favorite book.

    But then hunger took over. I shoveled everything on my plate into my mouth, barely tasting it. By the time I was done, I realized I hadn¡¯t been breathing. I sat back, panting as I caught my breath.

    The orange liquid came next¡ªchugged in one go. The whole meal? Maybe twenty seconds. When I glanced up, everyone was staring at me like I was feral.

    One girl, her nose wrinkled like she smelled something foul, leaned forward.

    ¡°Have you ever eaten before? Next time, try chewing.¡±

    Another boy sneered, glancing at Richard as he said, ¡°Civvie, this slop isn¡¯t fit for my dog. How are you even enjoying it?¡±

    I blinked at him, stunned. His dog got warm food? Beans and meat? Freshly cooked? All the dogs in my slum had been eaten long ago. And they gave their¡¯s freshly cooked food? My mouth opened to tell him exactly what I thought of his dog, but my stomach beat me to it.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want yours, I wouldn¡¯t mind having it.¡±

    Stupid stomach. Asking questions I should¡¯ve thought of first.

    The boy¡¯s disgust deepened, but he slid his tray over, watching me like I might bite his hand off. I tore into the food again, pausing only to down the orange drink before finishing the rest. Leaning back with a satisfied sigh, I smiled. This was probably the most I¡¯d ever eaten in one day¡ªlet alone one sitting.

    When I looked around, everyone was still staring. Then Richard, of all people, asked, ¡°When¡¯s the last time you ate? You¡¯re acting like dog food¡¯s a gourmet meal.¡±

    ¡°This is a gourmet meal. It¡¯s warm,¡± I replied, incredulous.

    The girl from before narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you acting like you¡¯ve never eaten before? Seriously, when did you last eat?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I had a bite of a burger yesterday. Literally the best thing I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life.¡±

    Her eyebrows shot up. ¡°You had a burger yesterday? And you¡¯re comparing that¡±¡ªshe waved at the tray¡ª¡°to this?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, no, ma¡¯am. I had a bite of a burger. Just one bite, not the whole thing.¡± My eyes flicked to her plate. Hunger twisted in my gut like it always did.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± She sounded almost offended. ¡°Why are you calling me ma¡¯am? And what else did you eat?¡±

    ¡°Just that,¡± I muttered. ¡°Why are you all eavesdropping? Shoo.¡± I waved them off.

    ¡°That explains why you¡¯re so scrawny. I could see your ribs when the boys carried you to bed last night. But if you can afford burgers, why not just eat more?¡±

    I stared at her like she¡¯d grown another head. Then I used the tone I reserved for people with broken brains. ¡°You¡¯ve never worried about money, have you?¡±

    As I stood to leave, she blurted, ¡°Why did you call me ma¡¯am? I¡¯m not that old!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m used to calling finks that. But you¡¯re right¡ªI shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    She flinched like I¡¯d slapped her. ¡°Please don¡¯t call me a fink,¡± she murmured into her tray. Then she looked up, triumphant.

    ¡°Well, Boris, you might call me that, but aren¡¯t you one of us now? One of the Blessed? No longer a civvie digging through dumpsters?¡±

    My stomach churned at her words. ¡°I don¡¯t remember telling you my name, lady. And yeah, I must¡¯ve upset God somehow, because now I¡¯m one of you monsters. Not thrilled about it, thanks for asking. Also¡±¡ªI pointed at her tray¡ª¡°if you¡¯re not gonna eat that, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    And so, I ate a third breakfast while eavesdropping on the others¡¯ chatter.

    ¡°I could hear you moving last night, Marnus. Why do you toss so much in your bed?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! But it wasn¡¯t me,¡± muttered a boy with his head in his tray.

    ¡°It¡¯s the side effects of the blessing,¡± a girl chimed in from across the room. ¡°Takes two days to adjust. At least, that¡¯s what my parents said.¡±

    The boy looked at her like she¡¯d hung the moon. His eyes practically sparkled at being defended by her.

    I¡¯d heard enough. Getting up, I placed my tray on a conveyor belt and went to find that weird woman.

    ¡°Uh, Lieutenant, I finished. I¡¯ll just wait over here if you need me.¡±

    She looked up from her meal, about halfway through it, the other finks quieting down as she asked, ¡°You finished your whole meal? Already?¡±

    I turned my head and gave her the most confused expression I could muster, saying, ¡°Uhm. I finished three meals already?¡±

    She returned the expression back to me, along with the rest of the finks sitting with her.

    Ten minutes later, we were walking down the hall toward the dormitories but turned left before we got there. As we walked, I saw a single door at the end of the hallway, with ten rooms across from each other, similar to the dormitories for the B ranks.

    As we were walking past, The General¡¯s daughter¡ªor I guess I should call her Sofia¡ªwalked out of one, her hair wet.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re up early, ma¡¯am,¡± Lieutenant Zenzele said, nodding as Sofia walked past her.

    ¡°Have to set a good example to the lower ranks, Lieutenant,¡± Sofia said with her nose in the air, seeming quite proud of herself.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Is that why you got up later than all of them?¡± I said over my shoulder before I could stop myself. That was probably not a good thing, but fuck her. I felt her gaze on my back as I kept walking toward the door at the end of the hallway.

    The Lieutenant whipped around. ¡°You will not speak to the high rankers unless you are asked to do so, Boris. This is one rule that you will not break again, am I clear?¡±

    I just rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±

    She looked over my shoulder¡ªat Sofia, I guess, still standing and staring at me.

    ¡°I apologize. He shall be punished accordingly for his remark, ma¡¯am,¡± Lieutenant Zenzele said.

    I looked over my shoulder at Sofia watching me. Strange girl. Then she said, ¡°Where was this bravery yesterday morning? Coward.¡±

    I turned around fully now, my finger in the air, before I was sinking to the ground, my brain mush. God, this was irritating.

    ¡°Definitely a coward, ma¡¯am. He shall be dealt with accordingly,¡± I heard from a voice behind me, clearly holding back some anger.

    Sofia seemed pleased with this, her nose in the air again, before she started walking back down the hall.

    I was about to call out to her as I stood up, but I felt a hand on my shoulder, turning me around forcefully.

    ¡°Boris. I mean it. Don¡¯t speak to them unless given permission,¡± Lieutenant Zenzele said, looking into my eyes.

    Then she turned around, walking to the end of the hall, and knocked on the door loudly. I heard some grumbling from the other side before it was yanked open. The Lieutenant saluted as Colonel Walker came out in his underwear, wearing a very grumpy expression. His face immediately turned red when he saw Lieutenant Zenzele, and he slammed the door shut again.

    ¡°I shall be out in a minute, Lieutenant.¡± he said through the door.

    She just stayed there, saluting the entire time. I walked back and forth a bit, putting my hands in my pockets, marveling that they didn¡¯t have any holes in them as I clutched the fake bills in my hand.

    Finally, after what felt like forever, the Colonel walked out of the room, fully dressed in that black tunic from yesterday, closing the door behind him as quickly as he could¡ªprobably trying to hide the mess in his room he practically showed off earlier.

    ¡°At ease, Lieutenant. Now, what can I do for you?¡± he asked with authority in his voice, like we hadn¡¯t just seen him in his underwear.

    She put her hands at her sides. ¡°I wish to complete his paperwork,¡± she said, pointing her thumb over her shoulder at me.

    I just finger-gunned towards him and gave him my famous smile.

    He looked at me with skepticism. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he said as he walked down the hall.

    We followed him, turning right towards where we¡¯d eaten. We walked for a while in total silence as I stared at Colonel Walker¡¯s back. I remembered he¡¯d been able to put me on my ass just by pointing at me. I was trying to figure out a way to beat him before we found a door a little ways before the big hall. He opened it to a small room with a desk and two chairs on either side of it.

    We walked in as he held the door open for us, closing it as we passed by. He walked to the other end of the table and sat down. He rubbed his eyes like he was still waking up before looking at the Lieutenant and waving his hand at the chair across from him.

    She raised an eyebrow slightly before her face straightened, then nudged me forward. I took that as my cue to sit.

    ¡°Right then.¡± Colonel Walker slapped down a piece of paper on the desk in front of him, pulling a pen from a drawer. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Boris,¡± I said, frowning. This was a trick. Some kind of mind game. Had to be.

    ¡°And your last name?¡± he asked, pen scratching against the paper.

    I hesitated, then leaned back in the chair. ¡°Uhm. Don¡¯t really have one of those.¡±

    He pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing like he had expected that. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡± His tone wasn¡¯t mocking, but something else. Something more careful. Like he was stepping around broken glass. He glanced at Lieutenant Zenzele.

    ¡°Any ideas?¡± he asked.

    She crossed her arms, pretending to think. ¡°Troublemaker? Difficult? Hungry?¡± she offered, smirking slightly.

    Colonel Walker rubbed his chin, pretending to consider it. ¡°No, no. How about Boris the Thin? I think it suits him.¡±

    I glanced between them, unimpressed. ¡°Please never have children; they will be bullied,¡± I muttered.

    Colonel Walker raised an eyebrow before rolling his eyes. ¡°Fine, fine. How about Warde? Last name of the guy I did paperwork with earlier.¡±

    I wrinkled my nose. ¡°Boris Warde? Really? That seems a bit shit to me.¡±

    He was already scratching it into the paper. ¡°Date of birth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Usually, we have a small party sometime around July.¡±

    His pen stopped moving. ¡°You don¡¯t know your date of birth?¡± His voice had that same careful tone again.

    I shrugged. ¡°Nope. Told you, we celebrate it around July.¡±

    His expression didn¡¯t change, but I saw something flicker behind his eyes. He looked at Lieutenant Zenzele. It was quick, but I caught it.

    The look. Like I was something to be handled. Like I was something fragile. I felt my stomach twist.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know how old you are?¡± he asked, slower this time.

    My fingers curled into my palm, nails digging into my skin. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± I snapped. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Walker exhaled through his nose. I could see him adjusting. Like he was trying to be gentle. Trying to be kind. I hated it.

    ¡°What do you know about yourself?¡± he asked carefully. ¡°Your parents¡¯ names? Your address? Any ID at all?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, no, no, and no.¡± I shifted in my chair, discomfort crawling up my spine. ¡°Don¡¯t know any of that. I lived in a church, was raised by a priest and a few nuns. No idea what an ID is either, if I¡¯m honest.¡±

    Silence.

    The room shifted. He glanced at Lieutenant Zenzele again. She didn¡¯t meet his eyes this time. Just stared at the floor.

    His voice was even softer now. ¡°Where can we find these nuns and priest?¡±

    I blinked at him. Then, without thinking, I answered, ¡°They¡¯re in the cemetery just outside Goudstad.¡± I swallowed, feeling the words stick in my throat. ¡°Or¡­ one of the sisters is. The others are buried in the backyard. Couldn¡¯t afford the service.¡±

    The silence that followed was thick. I could feel the weight of their stares pressing against me, like hands I couldn¡¯t shake off.

    Lieutenant Zenzele was looking at me now. But it wasn¡¯t her usual irritation, or her usual authority. It was something worse.

    She looked¡­ sad.

    I clenched my jaw. My pulse was pounding in my ears. I hated that look.

    Colonel Walker hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Who looked after you when they passed away?¡± His voice had softened even more. Like I was a cornered animal. Like I needed to be handled.

    I felt my hands shake. I balled them into fists.

    ¡°Me, myself, and I,¡± I said, voice flat. I leaned forward. Daring them to say something. ¡°I run the church now.¡±

    Walker¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Zenzele¡¯s shoulders tensed.

    ¡°When did they pass away?¡± he asked quietly.

    I gritted my teeth. My voice came out mocking, imitating his soft tone. ¡°About four, five years ago?¡±

    And there it was. That look. That fucking look.

    Pity.

    Like I was some poor, sad little thing they had just stumbled across. Like I was something that needed saving. Something inside me snapped.

    ¡°Stop looking at me that way!¡± I roared, slamming my fist against the desk.

    The wood shuddered under my hand, the sound cracking through the room like a gunshot.

    The Lieutenant flinched. The colonel''s hand twitched toward his shoulder, but he stopped himself.

    I was breathing heavily. Fury burned in my chest. It filled my lungs, burned in my throat. I wanted to rip the pity out of their eyes.

    Colonel Walker slowly lifted his hands. ¡°Peace, Boris. Peace.¡±

    I''ll show you peace with my fist you moron, I thought to myself, and I could practically hear the wood straining as I gripped the sides of my chair.

    He glanced down at my hands, then at me again, still holding up his hands, ¡°I''ll handle the paperwork. Lieutenant, take him back to the rest.¡± he said soothingly, trying to placate me.

    ¡°Why bring me here if I wasn¡¯t fucking needed?¡± I spat, shoving the chair back hard enough that it tipped over. I didn¡¯t even wait for a response before storming out, my boots hitting the floor hard with every step.

    She looked ashamed when she walked out. Like I was a wounded dog in the street. The rage in my gut twisted into something sharper. Something that made my nails dig into my palm, something that begged to be let out.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± I snapped, my voice sharp as a knife.

    She started walking down the hallway, not even turning around. ¡°For now, follow me,¡± she said, her tone unreadable. ¡°Today is the day we find out what you lot can do.¡±

 Chapter 15

    We had left the building to the field out back, walking past the obstacle course and a dilapidated, almost town-like thing, with a few warehouses off to the left side. Then we veered towards them and went through the double doors of the third warehouse, a big B hanging over the door. And this warehouse felt at least a hundred kilometers wide and long, and I was probably only exaggerating a little when I described it that way.

    In the middle were the rest of the B rankers, standing in front of the same Lieutenants who had been escorting me yesterday. They looked like they were here to watch a show.

    On one side of the wall was what looked like a coat hanger full of every weapon you could possibly think of. Then there were a few things that didn''t seem to make sense¡ªlike slingshots and umbrellas¡ªall hanging up next to them like it was normal.

    The Lieutenant told me to get in line with the others, so I swaggered up to the only remaining spot and didn¡¯t even try standing the same way they did. Some of them glanced back at me, clearly annoyed, as Lieutenant Zenzele walked to the front, her hands behind her back¡ªthe picture of authority.

    I had calmed down on the walk, but I still did not like this woman. One moment she hated me; the next, she looked at me like I was a dying puppy.

    As she got to the front, she turned back to us, her hands at her sides now. Pulling out a pocket watch, she held it up and said something I could barely make out. It had to do with running? And the number fifteen?

    I just glanced between the rest of the B rankers, confused, before I really heard her voice¡ªnow hot with anger. ¡°The time has started! Get to it!¡±

    And then the first two lines started running, the rest of us following after a brief hesitation. I glanced back at her as we were running and saw her blushing. I made sure she saw me as I pointed at her and laughed, as I realized she hadnt meant to speak so softly. What she gets, looking at me like that.

    I think she understood I was mocking her for being quiet, because her blushing seemed to deepen, encompassing her whole face now.

    The neat lines everyone was in had disappeared when we started; one guy even got tripped and fell over. I just jogged behind the chaotic mess as they straightened themselves out and kept running. We went around the lap fifteen times, picking up speed about halfway through when the Lieutenant yelled at us to run faster.

    A few others were trying to learn how to breathe, and some of them just dropped down on the floor at the end, like we had run a marathon. I had run farther with a bullet in my leg than these people did in a nice, cushy warehouse.

    I just looked down at these people the same way Sofia looked at me earlier. Clearly, they were just used to the soft life.

    ¡°Get back into lines! The lot of you!¡± the Lieutenant roared at us from the middle of the warehouse.

    We did as instructed, the others walking towards her like running had somehow made them lose the use of their lungs.

    ¡°Form up, right now!¡± she screeched, one of the veins on her neck standing out.

    I didn¡¯t even know what that meant, but I was standing behind her as the rest bolted back to us, still breathing hard.

    We got back into lines as she looked at us, trying to appear angry. After a moment, she seemed to try and stand up straighter than she already was.

    ¡°Alright, listen up!¡± she began, not sounding as confident as she probably wanted to.

    She had hesitated but now waved the pocket watch vaguely, as though trying to make it sound like she knew exactly what she was talking about.

    ¡°Okay! Right, so¡ªlisten up! Only twenty of you will be in the Ascension tournament. That means not everyone¡ªonly twenty! So if your ability can¡¯t be used in combat, uh¡­ you¡¯re disqualified. But that¡¯s fine! Because non-combat roles actually make more money! So, you know¡­ you¡¯ll be rich!¡±

    A long silence.

    She straightened her back. ¡°Moving on!¡±

    Her eyes went over the crowd, seemingly trying to imitate The General, doing a poor job of it as her eyes kept darting away from each recruit like she was too scared to look at them, before continuing.

    ¡°Now, uh, when I call your name, you will come to the front and show us what you can do! Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant!¡± Everyone replied in unison.

    The fuck? When were we supposed to start doing that?

    She seemed pleased with our response, her shoulders relaxing a little, before calling out, ¡°Marnus! Come to the¡ªwait, no, hold on¡ªeveryone step back first. Right. Now, Marnus, come to the front and show us what you can do!¡±

    She had said that twice now, like we wouldn¡¯t remember the entire point of our name being called.

    A pudgy boy with thin hair and eyes that seemed glued to the floor walked to the front. I realized he was the boy who had fallen. He tapped his left shoulder, his tattoo glowed, and then he hesitated before sheepishly turning to the Lieutenant and saying under his breath, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t want to ruin the floor.¡±

    She replied loudly for all of us to hear, smirking as she said, ¡°This building is designed to be abused. Do your worst.¡±

    With that, the boy nodded, his head low, he dived forward¡ªand he seemingly dove through the floor, a hole appearing where he should have hit his head. For a second, nothing. Then, two hundred meters away, a second hole opened, and he stumbled out, blinking like he wasn''t sure if the floor had just spat him back up.

    After a moment, our Lieutenant blushed again, running over to the other Lieutenants watching us and asking for something. They all grinned, suppressing laughter among themselves as they handed her a clipboard. She ran back towards us. I saw the same Lieutenant who handed her the clipboard say something to the others, and they all started laughing, some covering their mouths and looking away from her. They were acting like the taxi gang with the way they were behaving. I did not like them. Not. One. Bit.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After she got back to us, she called Marnus back from the hole he¡¯d popped up from, asking him to repeat what he¡¯d just done. She timed him again, and when he popped up this time, he was a little out of breath.

    ¡°Marnus, come back here quickly!¡± she ordered loudly. He ran back to the spot he¡¯d started at, as she placed her hand on his shoulder and turned him around to face us, his eyes on the floor like a child about to be scolded.

    ¡°Everyone! As you can see, your abilities will have a physical effect on you! Over the course of the next month, we shall find out what your limits are and where you can improve!¡±

    She looked down at her clipboard, her hand trembling a little. Yeah, I think she skipped ahead a bit. We were only meant to hear that later. However, she recovered very well, impressing me a bit as she tilted her jaw up and shouted at the rest of us, ¡°Regardless, Richard! You¡¯re next. Come to the front. Marnus, get back in line.¡±

    And so, Richard walked to the front. He was grinning at the Lieutenant slightly, eyeing her now like he¡¯d discovered a new favorite toy. But he did as he was told, tapping his tattoo. It started glowing as he raised one hand in the air, and a spear as tall as him appeared in it. The spear was made out of what looked like lead, the tip jagged on one side and completely serrated on the other.

    All of a sudden, he pulled his arm back behind his shoulder, then launched the spear forward as hard as he could. It flew maybe fifteen meters before he pointed both hands at his temples, and the spear stopped mid-air. He moved his head up and down, and the spear followed his gaze perfectly.

    He was sweating after only about thirty seconds. He made it disappear, turned toward us, and said, ¡°How about that?¡±

    Lieutenant Zenzele seemed to ignore him, just shouting, ¡°Zach, your next!¡±

    We stood there for what felt like hours, the wonder of the powers wearing off quickly. We watched as one girl built a miniature robot and made it move around with her mind. Another guy could lift the Lieutenant off her feet with his mind while standing ten meters away. Some of the others were complaining about their feet, and I saw those Lieutenants at the end of the wall playing a game of cards from a table they had stolen earlier, only looking up when Lieutenant Zenzele shouted, ¡°Next!¡±

    When my patience was coming to its natural conclusion, the Lieutenant looked down at her watch, her eyes growing wide, before turning to us.

    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime! You have twenty minutes, and then I want you back here! Not one of you will be late! And the boys who fought with Boris yesterday, when you get back here I want fifteen more laps from you! Now get out!¡±

    The recruits scrambled for the exit, some still rubbing their legs, groaning about their feet. Strange even though we were inside the tower, it still felt like the midday sun was beating down on us, like it wanted to remind us it was still there as we trudged back to the place the rest of the B rankers called the mess hall.

    After we were sitting down, most of them still just left their food on the table in front of them. Although, they did almost seem to consider eating their food this time.

    We had sat in our usual place, when the ¡°Low rankers¡±, name I heard from a few seats down, came in, all looking wide eyed, like they''d just seen something they did not sign up for.

    Finally, after I had finished eating my second helping of pasta with sauce that the others described as sewage, I asked the table, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t eat, where do you put the food? Is it, like, stored for later?¡±

    Marnus, the one who had gone first, was sitting across from me, looking down sheepishly, avoiding my gaze and staring through the table at his feet.

    ¡°We just, you know, throw it away? What are we supposed to do with it?¡± he replied.

    I clenched my fists under the table. I had watched Maria sob because she gave up her last scrap of bread for Yelena. I had watched Yuri pretend he wasn¡¯t hungry so the younger kids could eat. And these spoiled bastards were tossing food in the trash.

    My temper flared, but I kept it under wraps as best I could. ¡°Well, generally, you¡¯re supposed to eat it.¡±

    I must¡¯ve said it too forcefully because he seemed to try and hide away from me, leaning back into his chair quite a bit. I almost felt bad before remembering they were finks. Everyone here is a fink. They don¡¯t deserve pity. I just gazed at him before Richard, a few seats away from us, started talking loudly like he was trying to get the whole table to listen to him.

    ¡°You know, Kate, your ability is... impressive,¡± he said. I could practically hear the mockery dripping off his voice. ¡°You¡¯d make a great extra in Toy Story¡ªperfect for animating some creepy robot toys.¡± He smirked like he thought it was the ultimate insult. I didn¡¯t really get it.

    ¡°Thank you for calling me impressive, Richard,¡± she replied flatly, seemingly disinterested.

    He didn¡¯t like that. A sneer grew on his lips. ¡°Not that impressive. What could your ability do anyway? Make a robot do a funny little dance?¡±

    And then, surprisingly, Marnus of all people, his head almost buried in his tray, mumbled loudly enough for the whole table to hear, ¡°Better a funny little dance than playing fetch with a stick.¡±

    I was very surprised. The boy seemed as brave as that dog from a cartoon I saw in Goudstad. Did not think he had the stones to say something here.

    Richard¡¯s eyes flicked toward Marnus, and his sneer sharpened. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t even know your voice could get that high.¡± He leaned back, folding his arms with a casual smugness. ¡°Not sure why you''re playing the white knight, though. You¡¯re out of breath walking to lunch, and your power? Pretty sure I''ve seen a shieldman with more use than you, molerat.¡±

    Marnus looked like he was going to cry as he stared down into his tray, looking like he wanted to be anywhere else. I felt sick watching this, even though I didn''t understand what they were saying. The way Richard said it made me want to rip his tongue out.

    I almost said something, but Kate must have noticed that Richard had struck a nerve. She decided he was not going to have the last word and snapped at him, ¡°Leave him alone. I didn''t see you raising any eyebrows when you activated your ability. You were barely able to hold that spear for thirty seconds, and I think¡±¡ªshe glanced down and then back up at him¡ª¡°that says a lot.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand the insult. She was a ginger, freckles across her nose, more cute than striking¡ªbut the fire in her words made me look at her differently. For a moment, I thought I might have even heard Maria. But then I was hit with pain, and I pushed the thought away.

    Marnus glanced up at her, giving her a small smile of gratitude before going back to trying to hide in his tray. I thought he was helping her, but sure, why not reverse it?

    Richard looked angry, but one of his cronies piped up, ¡°Sounds like she wants to find out what your other spear can do, Rich. Don''t know how you do it, getting the ladies all interested like that.¡±

    She looked disgusted. I understood what he meant by that, and heat rose in my chest as I felt something in my head snap.

    ¡°Shut your sinful mouth before I shut it for you!¡± I was almost roaring at the boy, his eyes wide at the sudden outburst.

    ¡°Lust is the worst sin, boy.¡± I quoted, like I was listening to someone else crying it into my ears. ¡°You will remember that. Or must I show you what happens to sinners?¡± I continued, fists clenched tightly, my voice echoing throughout the room. There was silence. All stared at me wide-eyed. But Richard recovered quickly.

    ¡°Wrath is also a sin, idiot. Or should I show you what happens to sinners?¡± Richard shot back, imitating my voice like he was a big man now. I saw him glance back to his cronies as they snickered, a pleased smile spreading on his face before looking back at me.

    Everyone in the room had gone quiet, some still hesitantly eating, but most just had their eyes locked on us.

    I was already sliding back my chair, ready to teach him his mistake, my dice already landing on a one in front of my face. Then I heard many chairs squeaking, even Richard''s eyes going from me to what was evidently behind me. He stood up quickly, saluting.

    I turned around, and there the ¡°high¡± rankers were¡ªall the ones who had followed Colonel Walker yesterday¡ªwalking through a door I hadn''t noticed, like they owned the place. Everyone in the room was saluting them as they came to stand just outside said door.

    And at the front of them stood Sofia, and she was staring at me. Again.

 Chapter 16

    I turned around and slapped Richard. The sound cracked through the room. Everyone eyes grew to saucers, some of them taking a step back while still saluting, even as he tumbled over his chair from the blow, landing hard on his ass. He looked up at me, holding his face tightly like he had suffered a grave insult. I just grinned at him, taking the tray full of food in front of him as I walked back to my chair and sat down. Marnus and Kate both gave me pleading eyes, trying to make me stand even as they kept saluting. I just ignored them.

    I was eating my third meal now, devouring the salty pasta with gusto, when I heard slow footsteps approaching me. I internally rolled my eyes, already expecting more bullshit than I¡¯d already dealt with today.

    Finally, after what felt like half an hour, the footsteps stopped right behind me. I took another sip of what the others called orange juice, then kept eating.

    ¡°I believe you are meant to stand before your superior officers,¡± she said. Her voice, like always, sounded melodic, as if it were trying its very best to be the most soothing sound one could hear¡ªbut it was ruined by the pomposity that seemed to follow behind it, wriggling into my ears like a worm.

    ¡°I believe I¡¯m also not supposed to speak to you without permission, but look,¡± I said, waving my fork around with a piece of pasta on it. ¡°Breaking two rules today. Three if you count stealing.¡±

    ¡°In the future, you shall be a Lieutenant. Please stand. I wish to speak face to face.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. See what I mean? More bullshit.

    I sighed, since I had already finished the meal. I stood up, taking the orange juice with me as I turned around to face her.

    ¡°Look, your royal highness,¡± I said with mockery, bowing slightly. ¡°I have done as you asked. Can you do me a favor? Go away.¡±

    She looked at me like I was a puzzle to solve. Stupid girl. But she just asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? My name¡¯s Steve,¡± I said sarcastically.

    She hesitated, like she almost remembered my real name from my conversation with her mother, before holding out her hand for a handshake, ¡°Well, Steve, I believe we got off on the wrong foot.¡± She was looking me straight in the eye.

    I didn¡¯t like that she was my height; I couldn¡¯t bully her into submission. But I saw straight through her. She was playing a game, and she saw me as a piece that wasn¡¯t doing as she intended.

    I grasped her hand, not wanting to let her know that I knew.

    She looked at me skeptically before turning to address the room. ¡°Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you. I am Sofia. At ease.¡±

    Everyone stopped saluting, putting their arms at their sides.

    ¡°I am here today as your superior officer. When you serve under me for the next few years, I¡­¡± and then, she faltered, her eyes scanning the room and a sheepish look almost growing on her face as she glanced down to her shoes, before that same look her mom had came out, the flat, I¡¯m better than everyone and nothing affects me look.

    ¡°...I expect you to work together and follow your officers orders, uh. To the letter.¡± she continued, sounding like she was trying to sprint toward the end of her little speech.

    ¡°Alright everyone, thank you for your time. You may go back to your meal¡± she said with half the volume she had before, and then turned to me.

    ¡°Steve, every time I see you, you are hitting someone. I advise you to stop, or next time there will be consequences,¡± she said, giving me a side-eye.

    ¡°Your apologies are fantastic,¡± I said flatly, bored of her. She didn¡¯t even bring me a meal to apologize. And from the looks from the others, I guess I was the only one to see that she''d messed up her little speech.

    I watched as she walked out the door, leaving us.

    ¡°Well, that was useless.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you for that!¡± I heard an angry voice behind me.

    I turned around and saw Richard holding his spear. He was probably going to do something with it before his eyes rolled back and he sank to his knees.

    I sighed as Lieutenant Zenzele walked in, screeching at the top of her lungs, ¡°All of you will get back to sector B in the next thirty seconds or so help me God, you will wish you never became Blessed!¡±

    And with that, every B-rank started frantically trying to get back to that warehouse, or I guess I should call it Sector B. People even pushed each other out of the way to get there first. I decided that jogging behind the chaotic mess would be for the best.

    As we jogged there, I saw one man in a plain white tunic carrying food outside and throwing it into some bins on the side of the building. Then I was called forward and started running faster toward the exercise warehouse.

    I reached the double doors, and everyone was getting back into their lines to start the torturous process of watching people show off impossibilities yet again. And before I could forget, the Lieutenant graciously reminded the others and myself of the laps we had to do because of yesterday''s little scuffle after the bus. Fun for everyone.

    We finished our laps as they continued, and I got back in line, after watching one guy become translucent and have an apple thrown through him like he was a ghost, Lieutenant Zenzele said, ¡°Finally, last one. Boris! You¡¯re next. Get up here.¡±

    And with that, I walked to the front. I tapped my left arm, willed my ability to activate, and yet again, nothing happened. I just sighed as the Lieutenant asked, ¡°Is there a problem, cadet?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea how this stupid thing works. It feels like it has a mind of its own. Feels like the only time it works is if I¡¯m having my face bashed in or getting into a fight,¡± I said, looking up at the ceiling like it would have the answers.

    ¡°Are you just looking for an excuse to fight someone now?¡± she said with skepticism, clearly not believing me.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I just looked at her. ¡°Do you think I need to look for an excuse to fight you people?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°Fair enough. Fine then. Any volunteers?¡± she said to the B rankers behind us.

    I found my volunteer among the Lieutenants sitting at a table, all eyeing me with hatred as I grinned at them. I gave them a wave, cupped my hand around my mouth, and shouted at them, ¡°Oi! Only time my power works is if I¡¯m getting my face bashed in! Who wants to volunteer?¡±

    They glanced at each other before one of them said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen you activate your power, boy. Leave us out of this and get on with it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you saw my power activate when you were bashing my face in! What? Too scared to do it again? Chicken shit,¡± I said, basically spitting in their direction before turning around.

    ¡°Oi, Richard, arrogant bastard. Wanna help me out a bit?¡± I said, scanning the crowd and finding his flabbergasted face. I gave him the marvelous mock salute and added, ¡°Please, good sir, only someone as ugly as you would do.¡±

    He looked at me with utter hatred, almost stepping forward before I heard lapdog again behind me.

    ¡°Come on then, I¡¯ll assist you with your little call for attention, boy.¡±

    My grin grew far wider as I turned around. ¡°Why, thank you!¡±

    I stepped forward over the hole that Marnus had made, and we circled each other slowly. Finally, he started lunging forward, and my head got into the fight, away from the humor. Instantly, the dice was rolling. So, I did have to be in a fight at least. It landed in front of me again just before he was on me, and I was dodging backwards. As his hand closed around where my throat would have been, he seemed to start half-assing everything again, like he had slowed down.

    I realized everything had slowed down a little. Okay. I guess it''s finally time to take this bad boy for a test drive. I dodged him one more time, then I leaned in, putting both hands on his chest and pushing with all my might.

    He flew backwards, landing only after a few meters and tumbling a few times head over heels. Some of the other Lieutenants booed at him, as if this was the best show of the entire day so far.

    I didn¡¯t realize how loud they were, feeling like they were shouting right into my ear. But I tried to ignore the sound as I raced towards him, making out the three beard hairs on his face that he had missed shaving this morning. Then I was on him, picking him up by his back and pulling my fist back to punch him, before he grabbed my hand like he did yesterday.

    I immediately threw him sideways, remembering how I''d felt weaker after he touched me, and he''d hit a whole lot harder. The leech¡ªprobably able to suck up whatever he lacks and add it to himself.

    He stood up, and I realized he had not activated his power. Stupid, I could have ended it right there, before he slapped his left arm, his tattoo glowing, and then he was coming towards me again, arms out like if I tried anything, he''d grab me.

    Then I heard my Lieutenant shout right into my ear, loudly, ¡°Enough! I have seen enough. Boris, come back here.¡±

    I really didn¡¯t want to end it there, and neither did lapdog, as he whirled on her.

    ¡°We are not finished here! You will wait!¡±

    He turned back to me, and we ran towards each other, as I saw his eyes roll into the back of his head and he face-planted right in front of me. I stopped and looked up, seeing her point at him, her eyes wide like she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just done.

    His eyes refocused as he shot up, roaring at her as he did so. ¡°You dare! I am your senior by five years! And you interrupt one of your own! I will have you working in the mines for the next¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she said, interrupting him, her eyes wide as saucers, like she couldn¡¯t believe what was coming out of her mouth. ¡°But he¡¯s just a sleeveless! Practically a boy! And this is just a demonstration! It¡¯s over! I know what his powers are, we can just move on!¡± she pleaded, but lapdog was having none of it as he turned on her, walking towards her now.

    ¡°You dare interrupt your senior! And now you beg for leniency for a fucking civvie? You will work in the mines for the rest of your life! I swear on my sleeve!¡± he shouted incoherently, his voice even cracking at one point.

    I was about to whack him in the head again, since the noise was too loud¡ªalmost on the cusp of hurting me¡ªbefore I felt fish¡¯s water grab a hold of me. I immediately tried to wriggled out of it, feeling my whole body strain against it, as the other Lieutenants from yesterday ran up behind me and held me down, each of them grabbing a limb. The one who could make his hands larger stood a little to the side and nodded to fish. Fish let go of the water and then he used the giant hand to squash me down, his fingers wrapping almost wrapping around my whole body.

    ¡°Please, Lieutenant Daniel! This demonstration has gone way too far!¡± I heard the Lieutenant begging. I realized she was begging for me, even as I struggled, and I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. It had literally been two days. Why was she suddenly on my side when she carried a tranquilizer around just for me?

    Still, all lapdog responded with was stomping up to her, fury on his face. ¡°You abandon one of your own? You let a civvie behave this way after one day!¡±

    And then, he raised his hand and slapped her. In front of all the sleeveless. I saw her look down with such shame in her eyes, it made even me feel bad. Although I was being held down by five finks, so I guess I wasn¡¯t in a better position.

    After a moment, our Lieutenant seemed to realize something, as she looked back up at him and said, ¡°When Colonel Walker hears about¡ª¡±

    ¡°When Colonel Walker hears about this, he¡¯ll do absolutely nothing!¡± Lapdog shouted, his arrogance making his voice crack. ¡°You think he¡¯ll care about a new Lieutenant who can¡¯t even keep ONE civvie from misbehaving? No high ranker will give a shit. You¡¯re in my house now. Mine!¡± He screeched, trying to sound like the king of the castle, but all I heard was a spoiled child not getting his way.

    He kept shouting at Lieutenant Zenzele, but fortunately, the giant hand crushing me had shifted over my ear, so I couldn¡¯t make out the words. I almost welcomed the silence. The dice made everything feel amplified, making even the smallest sound feel deafening.

    Then, he slapped her again, knocking her to the ground, before spitting on her. With a wave to the other sleeveless, they exchanged looks, then rushed out of the room. Many of them glanced back at Lieutenant Zenzele, curled on the floor, clutching her face in her hands. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and shame.

    As they left, Lapdog turned back to me, squatting down, and nodded to the giant hand. It lifted just enough for me to hear him.

    ¡°Thank you. Been waiting all day for you to do something stupid. Knew it was only a matter of time, Civvie.¡±

    I glared at him, the only eye not swollen shut from the beating. I grinned. ¡°Couldn¡¯t take me by yourself, you fucking fink. When you go home tonight, just remember th¡ª¡±

    I was cut off when he kicked me in the mouth.

    ¡°Alright, boys,¡± Lapdog said, stepping back a little. ¡°Let¡¯s teach him a lesson he won¡¯t forget.¡±

    I closed my eyes, bracing myself. The church basement. A wooden stick. The smell of stale beer.

    What¡¯s one more beating to add to the collection?

    But then Lieutenant Zenzele was there, ripping one of them off my leg. I started flailing, and another one collapsed to his knees, eyes rolling back into his head. As the lieutenant helped me, I remembered my vow. I had almost broken it then, but she had helped me remember.

    With one arm free, I grabbed at the giant hand that held me down, but it didn¡¯t do much. Instead, I went for the fingernail, getting a good scream out of the man as I pulled hard, feeling it come lose. But then Fish¡¯s water was on me again, taking over from the man as he pulled his hands back and looked at me with utter hatred.

    Then I felt some of that extra strength from the dice dimming, and realized Lapdog¡¯s hand was on my leg. I kept thrashing, kicking one of them in the face before getting onto my hands and knees. Someone kicked me in the face, and I saw stars shoot across my vision, the world going out of focus.

    I saw Lieutenant Zenzele land next to me, her eyes closed, nose bleeding. I realized the water wasn''t holding me down anymore when Fish came up and dragged the Lieutenant by her hair, toward the exit. The others started kicking me relentlessly. I fought back as hard as I could, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    I have been here before. I know how it ends.

    It never ends.

 Chapter 17

    I didn''t fall unconscious this time, but I didn¡¯t fight back nearly as well as I did yesterday. My face felt like a mass of bruises, I thought I felt a rib crack in the middle of it, and I definitely bit my tongue, still tasting the blood in my mouth.

    Lapdog was panting, as were the rest, after the beating they had just given me. I lay on my back, trying to rise with the arm that didn¡¯t feel tenderized, before Fish stood on my back.

    ¡°Just stop fighting back! Just stay down already!¡±

    That was probably good advice. I didn''t take it though.

    ¡°Aw, fuck this. Just remember, Boris, we won''t be so gentle the next time you step out of line,¡± Lapdog panted, straightening, calling the others to walk out with him.

    I slowly got to my feet, feeling my leg buckle under me as I collapsed back onto the ground. I rolled onto my back, staring up at the ceiling, spitting the blood in my mouth onto the floor.

    ¡°Our Lord, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come, thy will be done, on earth as it is in heaven.¡± I said to the ceiling, starting my prayer.

    ¡°God, I did as I said I would. I fought back. I didn¡¯t give up. But it¡¯s hard,¡± I prayed silently, feeling a tear roll down my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard. How can I keep doing this? I can''t do this every day. I''ve been here for two days and had just as many beatings. Not even the township was this bad. Please, give me a sign, something, anything... What must I do? How can I continue like this?¡± I continued, wiping the tears away so I could stare up at the ceiling.

    I just waited, wanting to see if He''d throw me a bone. A flicker of that unnatural light outside. Someone knocking on the door. A whisper, a shift in the air¡ªanything.

    The silence stretched. The world just kept moving, indifferent.

    I exhaled, long and slow. My ribs ached. My jaw throbbed.

    I waited.

    Nothing.

    ¡°Right then, I guess. Amen,¡± I said angrily at the ceiling.

    But the anger gave me enough drive to stand on my shaky legs and walk out of the warehouse. As I walked out, all the sleeveless were standing there, watching me wide-eyed. Even Richard turned away from me, like he couldn¡¯t stomach the cruelty.

    I gave them all a wave, before looking around for the Lieutenant. Even if she was weird, had no idea what she was doing, and I definitely thought she was going to stab me in the back later, she tried. That''s far more than anyone else has done in the last... well, ever since the sisters died.

    She was sitting by the doors, her head in her hands. Her hair was all messed up, and one sleeve of her uniform was covered in blood and snot, probably where she had been wiping at her face.

    She looked up at me as I walked over to her, her eyes full of tears, her one cheek already bruising badly. She looked down again as I stood before her, putting her head back into her hands, like she was waiting for me to chastise her, to list every fault she ever had and throw it in her face.

    Instead, I squatted down in front of her, gently grabbing her forearms, pulling her hands away from her face, a miserable expression written into every corner of it.

    ¡°Thank you. For trying. I will never forget that,¡± I said as I looked into her eyes.

    I pulled her to her feet, patted her on the shoulder, and walked back to the rest of the sleeveless, getting in line.

    She dusted herself off a bit, eyes on the floor. She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t move. Then, slowly, she straightened her back. Lifted her chin, and walked back in front of us.

    ¡°Your ability testing is over. Tomorrow morning, the names of those partaking will be read to you,¡± she faltered, as her nose seemed to start bleeding again, a tear falling from her eye. She turned, brushing it away before continuing, ¡°The names of the people who are read will be given special privileges and access to the Sector B behind me. The rest of you will receive your tunics and begin the journey of earning your sleeve.¡± She continued, straightening up, looking like a damn fine leader.

    ¡°Remember, I expect the best from all of you. Now, it''s dinner time. You will shower and go straight to bed after you have cleaned the dormitories like you were shown last night.¡± She looked at me now.

    ¡°Boris, ask the others what to do. Right then, enough talking, go eat. You have half an hour.¡± And with that, she turned on her heel and started walking away. Everyone glanced back at me before following, going straight to the mess hall.

    On the way there, I saw a light flicker above those same dustbins that I had seen when we''d left the mess hall earlier. I paused at that, staring at them intensely, but they just sat there, uselessly. I sighed, walking after the others.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    None spoke to me at dinner, although Marnus and Kate gave me their dinner silently. I just mumbled a thank you in between mouthfuls, before finishing them as quickly as possible. Even Richard, the prick, did not speak like he had this morning or this afternoon. He just picked at the rice and what I think were beans that glazed over it, like he was thinking.

    I heard many whispers where I guess they thought I couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Look what they did to him,¡± a small girl at the end of the table whispered.

    ¡°He killed two people. One of them was even Blessed,¡± one of the boys replied, glancing back at me before looking down at his tray.

    ¡°Yeah, but the Lieutenant didn¡¯t. Look what they did to her, just for defending him,¡± another chimed in.

    ¡°Why does everyone defend that murderer? The General, now the Lieutenant. Is he the son of a high-ranker or some big shot I haven''t heard about?¡± Richard whispered to them, from two seats away. I thought he felt bad for me. Guess that shows me¡ªfinks don''t feel pity.

    ¡°If you saw the clothes he wore yesterday, you wouldn''t even dream of that,¡± the small girl said. I decided I would remember her. She seemed to be nice, speaking on my behalf, even if her face looked like she saw a rotting corpse every time she glanced at me.

    ¡°Then why do they act like he''s the son of Alexander?¡± Richard replied, a little more loudly than he probably wanted to, glancing back at me.

    I just kept my head down, eavesdropping. I looked up at Marnus as he was about to say something, giving him a small smile as I shook my head from side to side. I wanted to know what they thought of me. It was interesting, hearing finks discuss me, I guess.

    ¡°Look what those other Lieutenants did to him,¡± the boy who had called me a murderer said.

    ¡°You say they treat him nicely, but look at his face. They beat him for at least twenty minutes, and they just walked out after, like it''s normal.¡± He continued, shaking his head into his tray, his eyes wide, as I guess a question dawned on him. He said it out loud, the whole table freezing as the question left his lips, ¡°What if we step out of line? Are they going to do the same to us?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Ask the Lieutenant, she might have a good answer for you,¡± I said to the stunned table, everyone immediately going pale.

    No one spoke around me again for the rest of the meal, and before I had finished my third orange juice, we were packing up, heading towards the dormitories. Before I left the mess hall, I saw the same fink from earlier come in, towards where the others had thrown their leftovers away. Before I could keep watching, I was pushed along from one of the others behind me, walking through the door to the dormitory.

    Marnus came up, eyes still glued to the floor, but showed me how to make my bed. They had a different way of doing it, having to fold it to absolute perfection.

    And then, the greatest invention mankind has ever produced was given to me. A shower, the water lukewarm. I felt like I could wash away all the dirt that had been accumulating on me for my whole life. I felt like I was being baptized, even if the water landing on the bruises did hurt like hell.

    Afterwards, we cleaned the floors and dusted off the beds we had, before having to line up outside the door.

    The Lieutenant came down, the right side of her face swelled up significantly, but otherwise, her hair was back to normal, and she looked less depressed now.

    She went into each of the rooms, coming out a few minutes later, seemingly unimpressed with our attempt at cleaning but let it go, as she looked down the girls'' line, her eyes fixating on the small girl who I almost tolerated. ¡°Anna, if I remember correctly, you can heal people to some extent, yes?¡±

    She glanced back and forth, before lifting her head as high as she could. ¡°Uh, yes, Lieutenant. Only a little.¡±

    The Lieutenant just nodded, before pointing at me. ¡°Use your power on him. Think of it as practice.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, like the idea had never struck her that she would be able to use her ability so soon, before nodding her head. She tapped her left shoulder before lifting both arms towards me, as I saw a small, what I could only call an aura, surround me. It made all the bruises feel somewhat better, and the eye which had been beaten closed yesterday opened up a bit. This took about a minute, before she was panting, hands on her knees.

    I was impressed it healed me to this extent, able to see out both eyes, feeling the cut on my tongue like it had gotten three weeks to heal up right. I had seen that aura block bullets earlier, so I was feeling very jealous as the Lieutenant dismissed us with a strong ¡°Lights out!¡± before walking away.

    Finally, we all filed into the dormitory, to that beautiful, angelic bed I had been laying on this morning. I got down on my knees to say my nightly prayers, before the boy who had called me a murderer at dinner asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Praying,¡± I said. I did not like being interrupted when I prayed, and I didn¡¯t like praying in front of the rest of the sleeveless, but I had to do it before I slept, and there was no privacy here.

    ¡°For what?¡± he asked from behind me, sitting down on his bed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked over my shoulder, turning around to look at him.

    ¡°What are you praying for? Not to get beaten or..?¡± he asked sheepishly, like I was going to yell at him.

    ¡°Uhm, same thing I always pray for. That tomorrow comes safely, that my kids will be safe, that they¡¯ll have enough food¡­¡±

    It was as though a lightning bolt struck the very core of my being, surging through every fiber of my body, igniting my heart with a fire I couldn''t contain.

    In that split second, everything fell into place¡ªevery prayer, every plea, every flicker of hope I''d ever uttered, all converged into one undeniable truth.

    I froze. My whole body went still.

    The weight of all my struggles, all my unanswered cries, lifted in an instant as I grasped it¡ªthe answer, the way forward. It was so clear, so simple. I shot up, almost as if the heavens themselves had reached down to embrace me. ¡°I understand! I can do that! Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± I shouted at the ceiling, almost seeing God''s smiling face in it.

    Everyone was looking at me with sideways glances, some of them turning over in their sleep as one of them did circles next to his head with his finger. None of that mattered. I grabbed the boy by his shoulders. ¡°Oh, you beautiful bastard! I got it! Thank you!¡±

    He was looking at me and said what the others were probably thinking. ¡°How hard did they hit you?¡±

    ¡°Not hard enough!¡± I said happily, letting him go and climbing into bed. Like I had said this morning, I was getting out of here. I might as well take a few things with me.

 Chapter 18

    I woke up to that same ceiling again. I lay there for a moment, in that beautiful cloud they called a bed. I realized what I needed to do when I left tonight after everyone else went to sleep. I decided I had laid in bed enough and sat up.

    I felt my whole body complain, from what felt like week-old injuries. My ribs were on fire if I leaned the wrong way. One of my legs felt like an iron rod, molten hot, as I put my feet on the floor. But it felt older, distant¡ªlike Anna''s special healing had taken off the worst part, and I was on the mend now.

    The others were still sleeping, so I got up and went to the mirror. It was pitch black, but luckily, there was a small night light next to it. I turned it on and looked at the man standing in the mirror.

    I had never seen him fully before¡ªnaked, exposed. I wasn¡¯t sure if I liked what I saw. His ribs were jutting out, his legs looking like twigs attached to his pronounced hip bones. Bruises covered him all over, but I just missed the scars he had before the blessing. One huge, angry purple bruise went across the right side of his ribs.

    His face looked aggressive, blonde hair hanging over his fierce, sunken eyes. I rubbed the beard threatening to appear, and he did the same, with an animal-like quality. Guess it was the effect of the blessing.

    Now, you might think it a bit self-centered that I was admiring myself in the mirror, but I''d never seen what I looked like before. It was interesting, though I think I could eat a little more.

    I got dressed as quietly as I could before the Lieutenant walked in as I was halfway through, still tugging the pants over my hips.

    I felt her eyes on my back as I turned around. Her face almost looked ashamed, like a failure was biting her as she examined each and every bruise on me.

    I just raised an eyebrow at her, covering my chest with my hands like Maria used to when I saw her changing. She smiled a little at that, rolling her eyes, before she started banging on the bed frame like she did yesterday, shouting, ¡°Wake up! The lot of you, get out of bed right now! I want you dressed, your bed made, and you looking presentable in the next ten minutes!¡±

    And so, we obeyed¡ªor well, the rest did, as I was a bit ahead of everyone already. I made the bed like Marnus showed me yesterday. It was perfect, as long as you looked at it from a distance.

    I decided I was presentable enough, so I walked outside and got in that line outside the door.

    After about five minutes, the rest frantically lined up next to me, the girls not a second behind them, as we all lined up, staring at each other, waiting for the Lieutenant''s orders.

    ¡°You have twenty minutes for breakfast. Then all of you will line up before Sector B. Am I understood?¡± she said loudly for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant!¡± we all said. I even chimed in this time.

    We went to breakfast¡ªboring this time¡ªmaking small talk with the people sitting next to me. I saw Marnus eyeing Kate out of the corner of his eye, his face still hidden behind his tray, as she spoke to one of the other boys and laughed a little.

    I just shook my head. Lust is a sin. He must learn that quickly, or I will have to teach it to him. I was surprised, however, that some people even had a few bites of their meals now, as I finished up my first tray of the morning. Anna was sitting across from me, and she silently pushed her tray towards me.

    I just said, "Thank you," offering her what was left of my juice¡ªthe only thing people seemed to tolerate on the tray.

    She accepted it with a nod, still looking at me like I was going to vomit on her at any second. It was a bit rude, but the breakfast helped me get over it.

    We all lined up outside as I watched the same fink come by and tend to the leftovers. We waited in line for about ten minutes before the Lieutenant walked up, clipboard in hand, as she scanned each of us.

    ¡°Only eighteen of you have been deemed suitable for the ascension tournament. When I call your name, enter Sector B,¡± she said, gazing at each of us now, like the names she would call were being given a lottery ticket.

    ¡°Before we do that... Anna! Come here!¡± she called, looking for her now. Anna rushed to the front, saluting her even as she seemed quite confused.

    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant!¡± she said, though she phrased it more as a question than an affirmation.

    ¡°Can you apply your ability to yourself? If so, you are allowed to join the competition.¡±

    At the Lieutenant''s words, Anna''s eyes widened with surprise, like she''d just been given the greatest burger known to man.

    She tapped her arm, the tattoo glowing, as she pointed at herself with both arms, her face straining with the effort. A little bit of the same aura that had surrounded me yesterday covered her for maybe five seconds before it fell away. She looked down at the floor, panting. She looked up at the Lieutenant, a glimmer of hope in her face, but the Lieutenant just shook her head from side to side, her face a mask of grief for the girl.

    Anna''s face crumpled as she looked down in defeat, before walking back to the line. The Lieutenant didn''t even chastise her for leaving without being dismissed.

    Then she started reading out names.

    ¡°Richard, Marnus...¡± She looked up as they just stood there. Her brow creased angrily.

    ¡°What did I say? Get into the warehouse now! And start doing laps! You may stop when I tell you you may stop!¡± she screeched.

    And with that, Marnus and Richard raced into the warehouse, like they were scared of being there for a second longer.

    ¡°Diana, Nina, Boris,¡± she continued.

    I didn¡¯t hear the rest as I raced inside after the two ladies who had just been called, joining the rest as they ran around the warehouse. A few of the others I had seen around joined us a moment later, along with Kate, of all people.

    Guess her power wasn¡¯t so unimpressive after all, hey Richard? I thought to myself as I saw him glance at her before an angry expression appeared on his face as we kept running.

    As we ran, I felt the cracked rib from that beating yesterday. While Anna¡¯s healing took some of the edge off, I still felt it in each step, a sharp nail branding me every time I put my foot down. I just gritted my teeth, ignoring the pain even as it threatened to make me whimper. I would not be weak in front of finks again, even if they were supposedly on my side.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    I saw Marnus glance at Kate, and a deep frown formed on his face, like he wouldn''t know what to do if he fought her. He''ll just have to get over it.

    For now, we ran as long as we could. Marnus seemed to start dying first, struggling to keep up with us. The rest of them followed suit, as I slowly pulled ahead. The food threatened to come up at multiple points, but I knew how to keep myself from throwing up as I just kept running, looking back at them as they struggled to keep pace with me.

    After about an hour, the others were basically walking now, the Lieutenant had walked in after us and just sat down where those bastards had been sitting yesterday. After watching everyone for a while, she walked to the center of the building and shouted, ¡°All of you! Get into lines!¡± she shouted over all the panting.

    We did as we were told. When I got into my place in the line I put my hands on my knees, panting, while the rest sounded like they had never known how to breathe before.

    ¡°You are blessed. You are three times physically better than the average person, and you can¡¯t even do a few laps. How the hell do you think you''re going to win the ascension tournament? Hm?¡± she asked us, like we were the worst disappointments she had ever seen. Where was the woman who forgot her clipboard? This was way too different.

    ¡°All of you, get on your face and do push ups till I no longer hate looking at you,¡± she said, going back to her chair and leaning on it, just watching us.

    I was the first to fall with the pushups, doing far more than I thought I would ever do. That being ninety of the absolute worst things that had ever happened to me. The rest kept going, Richard smirking back at me as he did perfect form push ups like they were nothing. Marnus fell a bit after me, and slowly the rest joined us, struggling and grunting, trying to lift our faces off the floor.

    Richard proved to be the best, the last of us to have his arms shake and fall face-first onto the floor.

    ¡°You can barely do some pushups. How are you going to win the ascension tournament if you can¡¯t even lift yourself off the floor?¡± I decided that I hated her again, even though she helped me. I just lay on my back, feeling like my arms were useless, panting towards the same ceiling I had prayed to yesterday.

    ¡°Get back into your lines,¡± she said impatiently.

    ¡°You will now all go through the double doors behind me to a room of your own. There, you will learn the extent of your abilities and devise what weapons and equipment you will take with you into the tournament. You are lucky to join the ascension tournament, so to make sure you don''t get too big for your boots you are only allowed two meals a day, breakfast and dinner. The rest of the time, you will be training. Am I understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant,¡± we all grumbled, joined together in our newfound hatred for the Lieutenant.

    She looked down at the clipboard, her eyes scanning over something, and then I saw the Lieutenant pause. Oh, there she was, the same woman who had forgotten her clipboard.

    ¡°Uhm. Before you begin ability training, all of you, go to those pullup bars on your right and do as many as you can.¡± I heard someone groan behind me as we all shuffled like prisoners walking to our deaths as we got to the pullup bars.

    There were only five of them, so some of us got a better break than others. I was only able to do ten of them. I got the least in the class. Somehow, Kate got the most, able to do forty nine in a row without stopping, her brow creasing towards the end in fierce effort.

    We were all counting for her as she approached the end, cheering as she dropped down, before the Lieutenant made us shut up and get back into our lines.

    As she was about to divvy us up to go into the building where we could practice with our powers, Colonel Walker and Sofia walked in. I did not understand why she could just walk around wherever she wanted, but I guess the general''s daughter has certain privileges the rest of us don¡¯t.

    He walked past us, every eye meeting his flinching away as he seemed to be staring directly into our souls. The Lieutenant was saluting him, as were most of the people, except for me, just looking at Sofia, trying to figure out what her game was this time. She ignored me, looking at the rest like her very presence was a gift they did not deserve.

    He walked up to the Lieutenant, his eyes still on us. A small smile formed on his lips as he turned to the Lieutenant, but it turned into something cold as soon as he saw the bruises. He grabbed her by the hand she was saluting with and dragged her away, whispering quietly. He seemed to point at me to begin with, before she shook her head from side to side and looked down, before glancing back at me. She raised her chin to look at him before she spoke, gesturing to me after a moment.

    Sofia had a slight frown, her arms crossed, like she wasn¡¯t expecting this. Her eyes flicked between the Colonel and Lieutenant Zenzele, calculating. When the Colonel raised his voice, her frown deepened¡ªbut she said nothing. I was in front of the line, so I simply stepped out of it and walked up to her.

    ¡°Oi. You know what''s going on?¡± she just glanced at me, and I saw a hint of annoyance.

    ¡°Steve. You are not meant to speak to a high ranker without being asked. You have been told this already.¡± Her eyes drifted back to the Lieutenant and the Colonel.

    ¡°Cool. Anyway, you know what''s going on? Why does the Colonel look so annoyed?¡± I said, as I tried to read their lips.

    She turned to me full on now. ¡°Steve. You have been told twice. This continued insubordination will result in you being punished severely. Do not make me repeat myself again.¡±

    I turned to her fully now, still hating that she was my height. ¡°And here I thought you wanted to start off anew, get over the wrong foot we started on. Or does the mighty Sofia everyone preaches about not keep her word?¡± I said back to her mockingly.

    Real annoyance flashed across her face. ¡°Are you insulting your superior officer?¡± she said sternly, like I was a chess piece not obeying her every command.

    ¡°Well. Yes. I am also insulting the general''s daughter, and one of those future fink in black that thinks she¡¯s so high and mighty she can¡¯t even speak to someone.¡± I retorted, my annoyance matching hers.

    Before she could reply, Colonel Walker called, ¡°Boris! Come here right now!¡±

    I realized that both the Colonel and the Lieutenant were looking at me, the Lieutenant had a mixture of disappointment and annoyance on her face, the Colonel had barely contained fury behind a frown.

    I walked over to them, saluting the Lieutenant like a good boy. ¡°Yes, Lieutenant,¡± I asked, confused as to why I was here.

    The Colonel just looked from me to Sofia, but ignored my little insubordination. ¡°Boy, what happened yesterday? Did Lieutenant Daniel and his squadron beat you? Did they beat Lieutenant Zenzele in front of the rest of the sleeveless?¡± He tried to ask it calmly, but his voice was a whisper, barely controlled rage when he spoke of the Lieutenant.

    ¡°Uhm, yes. Beat me for a while, dragged the Lieutenant by her hair and threw her outside the warehouse too. I assume by your face this is not normal?¡± I asked, mentioning the hair part just to see if it would make him angrier. Got to tell you, worked like a charm.

    He whispered through his teeth, ¡°They did what?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, beat me for a while. I have no idea who Lieutenant Daniel is, but one guy with black hair and a scar on the right side of his neck slapped her twice, in front of us.¡± I said, pointing back towards the sleeveless.

    ¡°Shouted at her, beat her into unconsciousness, then a guy that looks like a fish dragged her by her hair across Sector B and threw her outside, like a ragdoll.¡± I said it like it hadn''t enraged me endlessly when it happened. But, I thought with the look on the Colonel¡¯s face, the consequences would go quite nicely in her favor.

    He whirled on her, grabbing her by her shoulders. ¡°Why didn''t you report this to me? Why did you not come straight to me?¡± he shouted, looking between us even as he basically throttled the poor Lieutenant, her eyes wide like she''d never seen this behaviour from him before.

    Pretty sure everyone in the whole room heard him roar those questions, as he grabbed me by my arm. ¡°The rest of you! Your training will continue! I will call you throughout the day! You will drop everything and come straight to my office! Am I understood?¡± he shouted at them as he dragged me past.

    ¡°Yes, Colonel!¡± they all shouted in unison, looking like the words had slapped them.

    Sofia followed us as he let go after I fell into step beside him. ¡°Lieutenant! Make sure that they are not one second late! Not one second!¡±

    And with that last command, we walked out of the warehouse, towards the main building.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Tell me what happened Boris. Step by step. Do not leave out a single detail,¡± was the first thing he asked as soon as he sat down in the same office I''d been in yesterday. Sofia was here too, for some reason.

    So I started telling him¡ªeverything from asking him to fight me, to the others, to when I was lying on the floor, staring up at the ceiling. I kept the prayer private, though. That was mine. I tried to emphasize Lieutenant Zenzele¡¯s abuse as much as possible when I was recounting the events, because he probably wouldn''t give a shit about a civvie getting beaten.

    ¡°So, what happens now? I¡¯m not sure if I mentioned it, but Lieutenant Zenzele brought up your name. Lieutenant Daniel said you wouldn¡¯t care, although I assume that is not correct?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Lieutenant Daniel has attacked a fellow Lieutenant, attacked a future Lieutenant or possible high ranker, and thinks I wouldn¡¯t care about it. No, boy. I very much care about such insubordination, especially against the new Lieutenant. You will go back to training, and these problems will be dealt with.¡±

    I would never admit it, but at that moment, he scared me. His voice was flat, so was his face, like six men''s lives had come to a conclusion, and he would be the one to enjoy carrying it out.

    ¡°Sofia, since you have decided to bear witness to these events, please call one of the other witnesses. Tell them if they take long, I will look for them, and they will not enjoy what will happen if I find them.¡± And with that, he dismissed us.

    I walked out of his office, and so did Sofia, not a moment later.

    ¡°So, Boris,¡± she said my name with a sneer, like I had been found out in a great lie. ¡°I see not only did you lie to my mother about how you entered the Hadron Collider, you also lied to me about your very name. Do you enjoy lying, or is it something you just can¡¯t help?¡±

    I looked back at her as she sneered at me, like she had me all figured out.

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re not very bright, are you? Am I still supposed to not speak to the great general¡¯s daughter, who gets up after everyone else and wants a pat on the back for it?¡± I sneered right back at her. What can I say? I didn¡¯t like her arrogance or the way her face barely moved, even though she was sneering with all her might.

    ¡°You are not supposed to speak to high rankers, you absolute buffoon. Or is that too difficult for you to comprehend?¡± she shot back, her face almost forming an expression¡ªone of contempt.

    ¡°Well, yes, Miss High Ranker. I clearly don¡¯t understand such a shit rule. Or did you not notice?¡± I said, taking a step forward so we were an arm¡¯s length apart, right outside the Colonel¡¯s door.

    ¡°Are you unaware of the punishment?¡± she asked mockingly, ¡°If you keep breaking the rules, I¡¯ll speak to Colonel Walker and Lieutenant Zenzele to ensure you¡¯re banned from ever setting foot in the ascension tournament.¡± She paused, smug, like she¡¯d already won and was waiting for me to surrender.

    ¡°So, what will it be? Keep breaking the rules, or will you finally shut your mouth?¡± Her tone was dripping with the same condescension the finks had when they won a game of dice¡ªcertain of their victory and reveling in it.

    ¡°Is that seriously the worst punishment you can think of? God, you probably weren¡¯t even spanked as a child. No!¡± I said with mock surprise, bringing both hands to my face. ¡°Wait! I have the answer! I know you pathetic high rankers fight in the tournament too. You are the main selling point of the event, after all. Are you just too scared to face me? Do I frighten you that much after that little incident in the Hadron Collider? There, there,¡± I said, patting her shoulder with as much condescension as I could, ¡°if you must cheat to make sure you never have to fight me, I will bow out gracefully beforehand. Wouldn¡¯t want to frighten the poor princess.¡± I gave her a mock bow, just to drive it home.

    Must say, it seemed to push her a bit, because her face remained still, but her eyes were practically popping out of her head.

    She just kept looking at me, like I had killed her mother in front of her, before seething through her teeth, ¡°If you touch me again, I will have that hand cut off. And no, you arrogant civvie,¡± she emphasized the word like it was the worst insult I would ever hear, even though I¡¯ve heard it from every fink who has ever spoken to me.

    ¡°I know I frighten you,¡± she said after a moment, like she was choosing her words carefully to be as malicious as possible. ¡°I saw how you cowered before Stoyan like a little boy. You weren¡¯t so brave then, and I know for a fact¡ªfor a fact!¡± she raised her voice for the second part, like she was giving a speech, ¡°that if you entered the ascension tournament, you wouldn¡¯t even make it through the first match! You would cower, like you did then, the moment someone brought out a tiny little pistol. Because you are nothing but a coward and a liar!¡±

    I swear she would have dropped a microphone there and then and walked off, feeling like a total victor.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°And you are an arrogant, spoiled brat who scares little girls for fun! I saw how you treated my poor Yelena! You are like every other fucking fink!¡± I shouted right back.

    As we got closer, I saw she even took one step back, like she was going to throw a punch.

    ¡°I am like every other Blessed. Your superior!¡± she shot back, like she¡¯d been waiting to say this since the conversation started.

    ¡°Oh really? You fuc¡ª¡± I said, starting toward her, feeling the dice roll before the door slammed into her face far too quickly for her to notice.

    She fell backward, landing on her arse. I stopped, completely shocked, as Colonel Walker came out of his office, absolutely furious.

    ¡°I have heard your argument since the moment you left! What is wrong with you?¡± he shouted, grabbing her by the arm she was trying to reach up to her face and hauling her to her feet.

    ¡°You are a high ranker! The daughter of Alexander himself! You are to conduct yourself with honour and respectability! Not get into petty arguments!¡± he continued, dropping her hand angrily as he whirled on me.

    ¡°And you! You may not speak to a superior that way! If you wish to do so, win the ascension tournament! Otherwise, be quiet and accept orders like everyone else! Or next time, there will be a far harsher punishment waiting for you! Now get out of my sight, and call another witness!¡± he screeched like a banshee, veins popping out of his forehead.

    I was very angry, so I might have overstepped my bounds as I shouted right back at him, ¡°Colonel, she is a complete and utter¡ª¡±

    I saw him tap his shoulder far quicker than anyone else I''d seen, and suddenly every piece of clothing I was wearing weighed a million tonnes. I dropped face-first to the floor.

    ¡°What did I just say? What did I just say?¡± he roared, spit flying from his mouth. ¡°Shut the fuck up, Boris! I am your superior officer! You will not speak to me that way! Now get the fuck out of my sight!¡± He pushed Sofia out of his way, walking back into his office, and practically made the whole building shake as he slammed the door.

    ¡°You see? You will behave, Civvie. Or you will be made to behave,¡± she said quietly, turning and walking away quickly.

    I was still trying to calm down. I almost shouted after her but decided Colonel Walker wasn''t in the best of moods. I got up and walked after her, still seething, my fists clenching at my sides as I headed back to Sector B.

    When I got back, I saw Sofia exiting the double doors, Marnus right behind her, looking both starstruck and absolutely terrified. She didn''t glance at me as she walked past, so I simply stuck my foot out, tripping her before walking through the doors without waiting to hear her response.

    I entered to see the Lieutenant waiting for me. She sat alone, casually smoking a cigarette at the table the other Lieutenants had used yesterday.

    ¡°Well, looks like you survived, at least. Oh, I forgot to make you do squats and situps this morning. So tomorrow, do that before you start training.¡±

    She put the cigarette out before walking over with clothes in her hands. I realized what it was¡ªfink clothes. The white tunic. This one was completely sleeveless, unlike hers, which had a single sleeve and three golden loops around it.

    ¡°Congratulations. You are now officially a sleeveless.¡±

    I looked down at the clothes, then back up at her as she continued speaking.

    ¡°Put this on. Your ability doesn''t really need work since it just seems to enhance your physicality, although what happens when your dice rolls a different number? Well, we''ll find out before the tournament. For now, I''m going to have to work on the basics with you¡ªstart from the ground up. Basic hand-to-hand and weaponry drills,¡± she continued, almost interested in seeing what I could do.

    I interrupted her before she could go on. ¡°Lieutenant, I can''t wear this. Do you know what I''ve seen people do who wear this?¡± I said, holding it up.

    ¡°Boris, I understand it might be difficult for you, but you are Blessed now¡ª¡± she started sympathetically.

    ¡°I saw a man rip a woman in half wearing one of these. I saw a monster burn ten gangsters alive, laughing as he did so. And you want me,¡± I said in disbelief, holding up the uniform, ¡°to be one of them? To be one of you monsters? Look at what happened literally yesterday. How could you ask this of me?¡±

    She sighed, looking down, clearly thinking about what I had said. ¡°You''re right. I have no idea what I''m asking you. So, Boris,¡± she said, looking up and meeting my eyes, ¡°what''s the alternative here? You don''t wear it, and if I don''t punish you until you do, the Colonel will. And if you still don''t, I don''t think even The General''s favor will keep you from being executed.¡± she looked sad, like she knew what she was asking and still had to ask anyway.

    "That''s what happens to deserters and dissenters. And not one,¡± she said, holding up her finger, ¡°has ever survived after The General took power. So, what are you going to do instead?¡±

    I looked at her, then down at the fink uniform. It would make my life more difficult, and I might not be able to break out tonight.

    I realized I would have to break my promise with God. To bow. To accept. To do as I was told. I gritted my teeth, ready to shout at her, looking up at her¡ªand seeing her bruised face. The bruised face she had received defending me.

    I was absolutely furious. I seethed. I looked down at the tunic with utter hatred before sighing. I was breaking out tonight. God would understand, as long as it was just for a moment.

    I looked up at the ceiling, the very one I had prayed to just yesterday. He had shown me what to do. Maybe the vow wasn''t a part of his plan?

    I sighed again, more aggressively this time, before pulling my shirt over my head and putting on the sleeveless tunic. White, ending at my waist, a bit too big for my shoulders, making me feel dirty.

    I knew no shower would wash off this dirt though. I was breaking out tonight. It was just one day. How bad could it be?

    I looked up and saw Lieutenant Zenzele smiling at me. ¡°Thank you, Boris. Can we start?¡±

 Chapter 20

    She took me through the doors at the back of the warehouse, into what looked like a long hallway with rooms on either side. She walked toward the third door on the right, opening it and gesturing for me to walk in.

    I entered what was basically a miniaturized version of the exercise warehouse¡ªalmost the exact same floor and walls, though this one lacked windows. Weapons lined the far wall, with a door right next to the rack. I saw various boxing bags and other training equipment, with a large mat covering the center of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a drill and expect you to perfect it before I teach you another. I¡¯ll try to get another Lieutenant in so you can test your abilities more, but for now¡ªwhat do you know about fighting? Do you know what a one-two is? A double leg? A rear naked choke?¡± she asked, walking into the center of the room.

    ¡°Uhm, I know the one-two is the most basic boxing combination. No idea about the rest,¡± I said.

    Her eyes widened as she turned to me. ¡°I see you know something about boxing, at least. Do you know how to throw a kick?¡±

    ¡°Like kicking a soccer ball? Yeah, I know how to do that. How hard could it be to kick someone in the face?¡± I replied confidently.

    She actually laughed at me. She looked down and put her hands on her hips. ¡°Alright, tough guy. I see we have a lot to learn. For now, can you tell me the difference between a suppressor and a muzzle brake?¡± she asked with a smile¡ªa genuine, humorous smile.

    She smiled at me the way the sisters used to, full of affection. It felt strange, and I almost wiped it off her face but decided to let it go.

    ¡°Uh, one¡¯s a suppressor, and the other¡¯s a muzzle brake?¡± I retorted, clueless.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong,¡± she said, laughing again. ¡°Alright, get into a boxing stance. Let¡¯s perfect what you do know and work from there.¡±

    I tried to mimic what I¡¯d seen on the TVs in Goudstad, putting one leg back and raising both hands in front of my face. I felt proud of my little stance until I saw her expression shift from smiling to disappointed.

    ¡°Right then. I see you know absolutely nothing. Okay. How the hell did you manage to fight six Lieutenants with no knowledge? Never mind. You¡¯ll emulate me to the best of your ability, and then we¡¯ll learn the one-two. If you perfect it, we¡¯ll move on to some basic shooting drills,¡± she said, walking toward me. She kicked my leg back, positioned my right hand on my jaw, and adjusted my left hand slightly away from it.

    ¡°Square your hips toward me. Like so.¡± She demonstrated what I thought I was already doing, so I exaggerated the movement she showed. Apparently, it was good enough.

    ¡°Alright, throw a punch.¡±

    I threw my right hand at her, imagining Lapdog¡ªor Lieutenant Daniel, I guess I should call him. Still, Lapdog suited him better. I threw the punch as hard as I could, nearly toppling over.

    ¡°How am I supposed to fight if I can¡¯t even stand up straight?¡± I grumbled, regaining my balance.

    ¡°How are you supposed to fight when you know diddly-squat about throwing a basic punch? The fact your hands aren¡¯t broken is a miracle already. You throw a one-two with straight arms¡ªyour fist going from your jaw to the target and back again. From A to B. Nice and easy,¡± she said, demonstrating slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a jab. You use your left hand to jab since you¡¯re right-handed. Then, you do the same with your right hand,¡± she continued, showing me again. ¡°That¡¯s a straight. The straight is your power hand. The jab is your range finder, distance manager, and pretty much everything else. Now show me yours.¡±

    And so, it went on like that for a few minutes. She showed me how to punch properly, even though I didn''t see the ¡°usefulness¡± of her techniques against the Lieutenant yesterday. Still, I kept my complaints to myself.

    ¡°Alright. Remember to keep your fist as tight as possible when hitting anything. I¡¯ll be back in about an hour. Practice this until then. You can use the boxing bag hanging at the back,¡± she said, heading toward the door.

    Before leaving, she turned back and spoke while leaning on the doorframe. ¡°Oh, and Boris. There¡¯s a camera in here, so if you decide to slack off, dawdle, or do anything else, I¡¯ll know¡ªand then you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d listened to me.¡±

    With that, the door closed, leaving me alone in the room. I considered breaking out, but the camera made it seem like a bad idea. Sighing, I started hitting the bag as instructed.

    An hour later, she returned. By then, I was drenched in sweat, out of breath, and hitting the bag with everything I had¡ªnone of it resembling her ¡°boxing¡± techniques.

    ¡°Well. At least you¡¯re enthusiastic,¡± she said, walking up behind me.

    ¡°But, unfortunately, that¡¯s very incorrect.¡± She stood beside me as I panted and handed me a towel.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to train far harder than the others. They¡¯ve spent their whole lives mastering martial arts and weaponry. You¡¯re very far behind,¡± she said matter-of-factly, eyeing me like she could already see the imperfections she¡¯d root out next.

    ¡°If finks¡ª¡± I started, and her eyes went down like she was hurt again. I sighed heavily, correcting myself. ¡°Fine. If the blessed are so much better, how come one of them couldn''t stop me on the roof, even if he was three times stronger, better, and knew so much more about all this shit? And how the hell do you expect me to catch up within a month?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for not slurring. I wasn¡¯t there, but if you were able to fight a blessed one-on-one before you fell, that is a miracle all by itself. Although, I''ve seen you fight. Your aggression is second to none, and you are cutthroat, which helps. And to answer your second question, it''s simple, really. You seem to be roughly two times better than the average blessed when your dice rolls. That makes you six times stronger and faster than the average man. Do you know how much of an advantage that is? The reflexes alone make you dangerous. The world probably looks even slower after that dice roll of yours.¡± she said, looking away. I realized she actually enjoyed powers, thinking through them, how they''re used. It was almost¡­ cute. Like my little Yelena. Or Pasha.

    ¡°You guys look like you''re half-assing everything when the dice rolls, so that makes sense. Also explains why everything seems to get so damn loud and smells so bad,¡± I said dismissively, walking back with her to the center of the mat.

    ¡°Your senses increase too? Damn. That''s impressive. From what I¡¯ve seen, Marnus¡¯ ability is the strongest, Richard¡¯s comes next, and Kate¡¯s almost even with him. Your ability would actually be the best, especially in terms of versatility, but your restriction just makes you average for now. Although, it feels like it was practically built for the tournament. So the people I mentioned are who you should worry about if you want a chance. Alright, that gives us a lot to work with,¡± she said, smiling mischievously, like this would be fun.

    Then a fink in black walked in, missing both sleeves rather than just one. She was about four foot five, with brown hair and a small, round face. She seemed confident but still had an air of timidity as she glanced at us, like the two of us were a room full of people she had to speak to and she would rather be anywhere else.

    The Lieutenant saluted, and I sighed before doing the same. The fink in black stood up straighter, looking almost relieved.

    ¡°At ease. Hello again, Lieutenant,¡± she said, glancing down like Yelena did before looking up again. ¡°I always like seeing you. Now, uhm, hello,¡± she added, giving me a wave.

    I finger-gunned toward her as I said, ¡°Well hello there, how''s it going?¡±

    She smiled then, the same mischievous smile that the Lieutenant had. ¡°It''s going well, thank you. You seem nice, unlike what I''ve heard. I believe you have a restriction on your ability?¡±

    I glanced back at the Lieutenant, who was still suppressing her smile, before I said, ¡°Uhm, yes? Colonel, right? My dice doesn¡¯t roll unless I¡¯m fighting or getting my face bashed in.¡±

    ¡°Right, my apologies,¡± she said, snapping a salute. ¡°I am Lieutenant Galina. Nice to meet you, Boris.¡±

    I felt bewildered, not sure what to say.

    ¡°The General herself has asked me to, well, assist you with this. You are lucky. Generally, restrictions on your ability mean it is far stronger than the rest. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡ªto assist you with your... restriction,¡± she said, not even trying to hide the smile now.

    The Lieutenant snapped a salute before she walked out the door, looking back and saying, ¡°Oh, just so you are informed, Lieutenant Galina is last year¡¯s winner of the Ascension Tournament for B ranks. Good luck, Boris.¡± Then she closed the door.

    ¡°Well, congratulations. Why are you smiling like that?¡± I asked nervously. Was she going to turn into a giant spider and wrap me into food for her children? Wait, she might actually be able to do that. I shuddered, taking a step back. I realized I was being a coward, so I shook my head to get rid of those thoughts and walked toward her.

    ¡°I see you wish to begin immediately. Before we begin, I must apologize. I heard about yesterday. I assure you, today will be a far kinder experience,¡± she said as she tapped her left arm. An image of a woman blindfolded, doing fancy kicks with strings attached to every limb, appeared before her, and then her eyes went completely white.

    ¡°Your ability makes you blind? And now you wish to fight? Are you sure?¡± I asked skeptically, feeling bad. I didn¡¯t want to beat a small blind woman.

    Her smile grew far wider. ¡°Oh, yes, I am sure. You may start whenever you are ready.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Well, ok, I guess,¡± I said, ignoring the stance Lieutenant Zenzele showed me. I got ready, eyeing her. I ran toward her quickly, planning to just tackle her to the floor and then hold her there till she gave up.

    When I was maybe a meter away, she just casually took half a step back. As I bent down to tackle her legs, she jumped into the air, put her hand on the back of my head, and the weight of it drove my face into the mat. Her feet landed on both of my hands as I tried to stand, immobilizing me completely.

    ¡°Did your ability activate?¡± she asked even as the dice rolled past her face.

    ¡°It did now,¡± I growled against the mat, my pride wounded.

    I got up quickly as she jumped away, and she got into the same stance that Lieutenant Zenzele showed me earlier.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the holdup?¡± she asked, even as I flew toward her.

    I lunged, swinging a fist at her head, but she wasn¡¯t there. She ducked, twisted, and suddenly my own momentum nearly sent me sprawling.

    And so, we fought for what felt like hours, me mostly running and trying to grab her, throwing anything I could get my hands on, and none of it mattered.

    I was lying face down on the mat, panting, with her sitting on my back, both of her feet on my wrists, keeping my hands pinned next to me. She wasn''t even out of breath, just sitting there, waiting for me to move. I tried to kick her with my legs, even landing one with my heel, but she just smacked the back of my head like she was chastising a child.

    Finally, she slid one arm under my chin, her forearm pressing snugly against the front of my neck while the crook of her elbow framed my throat. Her other arm came up to clasp her hand firmly against her opposite bicep, and her free hand settled behind my head, locking the hold in place. Her movements were deliberate and precise, her grip secure but not overly tight.

    ¡°This is called a rear naked choke,¡± she said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit unusual to apply like this without holding you down properly, but remember¡ªthis is the quickest way to make someone pass out.¡±

    As she adjusted her hold, I felt the pressure mount. It wasn¡¯t suffocating but a growing tightness at the sides of my neck. In seconds, the world started to blur and spin, a creeping darkness stealing the edges of my vision. Just before I faded completely, she released me and stood up, leaving me lightheaded with spots jumping in and out of my vision.

    I rubbed my neck a bit as I rolled over, waiting for the world to stop doing backflips. I sat up and begrudgingly took her hand. ¡°How are you so strong? Does it take away your eyesight and then just boost everything else? And I don''t understand¡ªyou seemed slow like the rest of them, but I couldn''t even touch you,¡± I said, bewildered that such a small girl could beat me so easily.

    Her tattoo stopped glowing, and her pupils returned. She blinked like the light was too bright before looking around at the destroyed room, her eyebrows raising slowly.

    ¡°Oh, my ability doesn''t make me stronger, faster, or anything like yours. In fact, I''d wager even now you might have a slight edge. Strength was never my strong suit,¡± she said dismissively, like that wasn''t nearly as important as the carnage around her.

    I wiped my forehead clean of sweat as I walked towards where I''d thrown the boxing bag at her earlier. I lugged it over my shoulder, the thing feeling far heavier than it had just ten minutes before.

    ¡°Could have fooled me. The Lieutenant said I''m supposed to be two times better than the average fink, and you just whooped my ass all over this room,¡± I said, walking heavily toward the wall where the bag was originally.

    I glanced over my shoulder at her as she shook her head disappointedly. ¡°God, you people really are different. Sure, strength helps, but it''s not everything. My ability...¡± She looked down shyly before mumbling, ¡°...makes me good at martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Why are you mumbling about that? And that''s it? Makes you blind and then makes you good at fighting? And you expect me to believe that that,¡± I said with a huff, gesturing to the rest of the room, ¡°can lead to this? Really?¡± I squinted at her, showing I was onto her lies.

    ¡°Okay, well, no, not just that. It makes my other senses dial up to twelve, and I feel like I gain a sixth sense¡ªlike I just know exactly what to do in any given moment to keep me alive. It¡¯s like my body reacts before I even think.¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders.

    ¡°And what else? So you know what I''m going to do and how to move? No super strength, no speed or extra reflexes? You sure? Because, again, I could not touch you. How the fuck does that work?¡± I said, rolling my eyes, even as I started to clean up all the weapons on the rack I''d been chucking at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re faster and stronger... Right!¡± she said, even as she helped me get the rack back into place while I piled the weapons next to it.

    ¡°Okay. I''m meant to tell you how to improve. So far, your reflexes are the most dangerous part of your ability by far. If you find a gun to use in the tournament, the likelihood that you can get a bullet off and kill or incapacitate your opponent when the match starts is probably your best chance. So, I think you should start looking for a gun as quickly as possible. Which is what I recommend. Under no circumstances should you get into a straight fistfight with any of your opponents,¡± she said, gesturing to the room like it was evidence enough of her words.

    I squinted at her again. ¡°I fought six Lieutenants. Sure, I lost. But still, I fought six of them.¡±

    ¡°Your aggression and grit are unmatched. I agree,¡± she said, nodding, before looking down again and blushing.

    ¡°And they aren''t as good as me at fighting, sure. But they weren''t trying to kill or maim you. And they weren''t, say, motivated by the best opportunity of their entire life to beat someone in a hand-to-hand fight.¡± She shook her head side to side, as if to chase away the very notion that I would win a fistfight.

    ¡°So, no hand to hand. Use weapons, tactics, and trickery if you want a chance. Otherwise, you will lose.¡± She said that last bit with finality, like it was a foregone conclusion.

    ¡°Alright, so my ability is shit. And my only chance is to shoot them. Fantastic,¡± I said sarcastically.

    She raised her eyebrow at that. ¡°If you didn''t have that restriction on your ability, it would be by far the best ability out of the B ranks. Do you know how many people could keep their ability active for the time you did? Maybe a handful on Kaleidos, at best. And you didn''t even bat an eye for four hours.¡±

    ¡°You did though?¡± I pointed out. She just shrugged in response, like beating me and keeping up with my ability was easy. God I felt emasculated.

    After a moment, she patted my shoulder awkwardly before saying, ¡°Do not be discouraged. Your speed and reflexes, paired with a gun, mean that the likelihood of anyone even being able to move at the beginning of the match is almost zero, so I recommend you start looking for one as soon as humanly possible.¡±

    Lieutenant Zenzele walked in after that, stopping as she saw the room. She looked around at the dents in the walls, at the empty weapon rack with most of the guns lying in a pile next to it, some of them stuck in the ceiling, and just sighed. ¡°You know, you really do make my life difficult.¡±

    Then she saluted Lieutenant Galina quickly. After they had the customary exchange, Lieutenant Galina turned to me and said, ¡°I will see you every week on Friday. So, you get to see me four times before the ascension tournament. I want to see exponential improvement every time I see you. And thank you for being polite.¡±, and with that, she left.

    ¡°It''s dinner. Next time, please watch the clock,¡± she gestured to a gun smashed through what used to be a clock, her hand faltering midway as she saw it. ¡°Just next time, do not make me have to come fetch you,¡± She said, as she walked out.

    I felt a bit insulted that she had just left, not even giving me a joke, but I got over it as I went to dinner, filling up my plate with what looked like a failed attempt at mashed potatoes and a bit of gravy, before going to sit at the only spot open at the B rankers¡¯ table. I slid into the seat next to Kate of all people, across from Anna and Marnus. As soon as I sat down, Anna looked far more disgusted than usual before getting up and leaving.

    ¡°I just sat down,¡± I sighed before I started attacking the food on my plate. Kate just said, ¡°She blames you for not getting into the ascension tournament since she had to heal you. She¡¯ll come around, you¡¯ll see,¡± she said, sounding like she didn¡¯t believe a word she was saying.

    And her words weren¡¯t even cold when I heard Richard say to the whole table, ¡°Tom, move. Anna needs a new seat. She asked you nicely. I won¡¯t be so kind.¡± I heard some grumbling as the only fat fink got up off his chair and walked to the chair in front of me, his face a mask of humiliation and resignation as he sat down. He was at least a head taller than me, his shoulders probably ten meters wide, his belly making him have to pull his chair out a bit further.

    He looked embarrassed, so I just raised my eyebrow at him, but I left it. I only realized how tired I was when I was walking to the mess hall, feeling my eyes heavy and every limb I had burn from overuse, like every muscle had become a stiff wire that refused to move. I just munched away before looking up and saying, ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Boris. And you are?¡±

    He looked up behind thick eyebrows, a perplexed expression on his face. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m Tom?¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Tom. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you around. Have you met my friends Kate and Marnus?¡± I said, waving at the two of them with my free hand as I took a sip of juice.

    Marnus looked at me like he¡¯d just won the lottery. ¡°We¡¯re friends? I haven¡¯t even done anything for you yet. Wait, you don¡¯t know¡­¡± He glanced down, shame coloring his face. ¡°My parents are shieldmen.¡±

    I paused mid-chew, blinking at him. ¡°Uh, that changes what exactly? No, none of this. We¡¯re friends,¡± I said, making my hand into a knife and knighted him like I¡¯d seen in cartoons.

    ¡°Do you have any complaints about being friends, Kate?¡± I added, looking over at her, still munching. Tom was staring at me like I was an idiot, and I couldn''t figure out why people always did that. It was very rude.

    She stifled a laugh, but then her expression shifted¡ªslightly confused, slightly serious. ¡°Boris, you are... well, you¡¯re not nice, but you do seem to have a good heart. But I saw you kill two people. And then just walk away from it like it was nothing. I don¡¯t know if I can be friends with a murderer,¡± she said, meeting my eyes. Her tone was sharp, probing. ¡°How could you do that? How could you live with it¡ªHow could you justify it to yourself?¡±

    I sighed, realizing the moment had slipped out of my hands. I glanced at Marnus, whose face was now shadowed, not so much excited anymore, but thoughtful.

    ¡°Well, Tom, I promise they¡¯re not always like this,¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood, but it fell flat. Kate didn¡¯t seem amused, and even Marnus looked down in discomfort.

    I ran a hand through my hair and cleared my throat. ¡°Alright then. Kate, the reason I was at the hadron collider that day was because I chased that man there. The one I killed. He snitched on me for having girls at my church,¡± I said, staring at my plate, the words coming slow and deliberate. ¡°To a gang.¡± I added quickly, remembering how The General had responded.

    I paused, feeling the weight of it all. ¡°I killed the gang members who found out. I had to. I won¡¯t apologize for it. I killed them. I wanted to. I needed to.¡±

    I finally looked up at her, holding her gaze. ¡°And the reason I can walk away from it like it¡¯s nothing is because they threatened my kids. Kate, if I could go back to that moment, I¡¯d do the same thing. I would kill them again, and again, and again, even if it meant dying with them. I wouldn¡¯t change a damn thing.¡±

    I broke eye contact, looking down at my food, my voice lowering as I finished. ¡°I killed them. For my girls. My kids. My responsibility. I would do anything for them, and if you can¡¯t understand that¡­ then we couldn''t be friends in the first place.¡± I said with a shrug.

    I stabbed my fork into the plate, the silence hanging heavy between us.

    The dinner was silent after that. Marnus not looking at me, Tom looking like he would rather be in a hole in the ground. We were dismissed and got the same instructions as we did yesterday: showering, cleaning, making the bed, lining up outside the door.

    Lieutenant Zenzele seemed almost distracted, just saying, ¡°Goodnight, go to bed,¡± before walking off quickly in the direction of Colonel Walker''s room, like the discussion she was clearly going to have with him was more important than protocol.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, as the rest climbed into bed, and I prayed to God for something different from my normal nightly prayers. I realized earlier that the shirt I had on instead of the fink uniform was gone, given to Lieutenant Zenzele this morning. But that didn¡¯t matter either.

    I lay in bed pretending to sleep, counting to a thousand, before opening my eyes and looking up at the ceiling.

    Like I said, I¡¯d do anything.

 Chapter 21

    I sat up quietly, easing my clothes on, every movement careful, deliberate. I lay back down and counted to one hundred again afterward, making sure no one stirred. I didn¡¯t want their blessed ears to pick up on anything, like I¡¯d heard them discussing that first day. After a while, I got up out of bed as quietly as I could and walked toward the door.

    I had the clothes on my back, and that was it. Clearly, I was fully prepared to break out of the fink trainer and the tower all by myself. This was going to go so well.

    I gently opened the door, feeling my entire body fill with shock when there was a little squeak on one of the hinges. I stood still for maybe ten seconds while the light poured into the room, but no one stirred.

    I gently squeezed through the door before just as gently closing it. I let out a sigh of relief as it clicked shut. I straightened up, knowing stealth was never my strong suit. I decided speed would have to make up for it as I sprinted as lightly as I could toward the bins I¡¯d seen the light flicker at.

    After I exited the main building, I went around the side and found my prize. I opened it up a little too loudly, jumping as the lid slammed on the back. I decided that I had to move even faster now, checking inside and finding a bag full of leftover food. I picked it up, smelled it, and, not immediately picking up any rot, decided it was good enough. I slung it over my shoulder and started running toward where we entered three days earlier.

    There was a big fence covered in barbed wire surrounding the compound, leading to a gate with a small building attached, its walls covered in glass. Luckily, I could see only one guard through the glass, sleeping with a book over his eyes. I left him to his nap as I raced through, wishing my dice would roll so I could run just a little faster.

    As I ran out, I heard a shout coming from one side of the fence, down the road that led around the side of the base. Curiosity immediately got the better of me as I stepped as lightly as possible toward the corner, peeking around it to see what was happening.

    There, I saw a beautiful sight. The Lieutenants who had beaten me and Lieutenant Zenzele, all face down in front of Colonel Walker, as he seemed to be seething under his breath, before he all of a sudden shouted again, ¡°And you beat a Lieutenant! A Lieutenant! Are you not supposed to serve side by side? To be the backbone of our society, of our training for the sleeveless? Fucking pathetic. Run. Until your legs give out. Then crawl in the dirt where you belong.¡±

    I saw that his tattoo was glowing, and from the way the Lieutenants stumbled, knees buckling like their bones were turning to lead, I knew Colonel Walker was making them weigh what must have felt like two tons. Each step left an indent in the dirt, like they were being ground into the earth itself. A real punishment would¡¯ve been breaking their ribs like they broke mine. Instead, they¡¯d just be sore tomorrow.

    Is this it? This is the best punishment he could come up with? A bit of running and pushups? From the way he was acting, I thought I had finally found a fair fink. Guess I was wrong.

    I left them, running back toward the gate, and then I ran toward the city in the distance, the bag thumping against my back. I thought about it. I stopped, and thought about it some more. How the hell would I get past that huge gate we had come through to enter the tower? How would I even get through the city without being stopped and questioned?

    I shook my head, running faster, feeling every bruise and cracked rib shoot pain straight through me. But I got over it, as I looked to the top of that giant statue, aiming for it like a compass pointing me to true north. I arrived at the city, the buildings looming over me, as I kept running straight, trying to remember where the bus had taken us.

    I hadn''t realized it in the warehouse, but now that I was running in the city, I saw buildings flying past, like I was in a car. I had never felt so fast before, feeling like a child again, running through the church, the whole world a blur. I saw cars that seemed from cartoons going past me, lights in windows above me, even passing a few people who gave the bag over my shoulder an odd look, but mostly just ignored me, thankfully. I even saw one fink holding onto a ball of light in his hand, flying right over my head, if you can believe that.

    And then I was running through the city center, staring up at that large statue we¡¯d driven past on the way here. I felt so grateful, since he had been guiding me the whole way here, and I knew his watch pointed straight at that tunnel I needed to get to. As I ran past, I just said, ¡°Thanks, Alex. Can you just see me the rest of the way home, please?¡±, The statue didn''t answer, just standing there menacingly.

    Finally, I was back in front of that long tunnel. I gave myself a breath before I sprinted through it, as fast as I possibly could. The bus had felt like it had taken ten minutes to go through the tunnel, but I got through in less than two.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    As I came towards the entrance, I slowed down, trying to blend into the dark with my white tunic. Yes, I am very intelligent. Don''t look at me that way.

    Anyway, I slinked up just before the large gate. A fink was sitting before it, reading a magazine, while I heard music thumping from a large building close by, hearing laughter and shouting exiting the slightly cracked window next to the door.

    Okay. Only one of them. I can do this.

    I walked up behind the fink, keeping my breath shallow. A single gold band went around his sleeve. I was only five steps away. Just a few more¡­

    ¡°Come on, Max, you know you can''t sneak up on me,¡± he said, briefly glancing over his shoulder before going back to his magazine. Then, he shot up out of his chair.

    Which is what he would have done, if I didn¡¯t wrap my arm around his throat, clamping my hand over my bicep and sliding my hand behind his head, like Lieutenant Galina had shown me. I squeezed as hard as I could while dragging him backward, knocking over his chair in the process. I stared at the door, even as the dice rolled past my eyes, landing on top of his head quite neatly actually, the one staring at me in the face as I looked down at his limp body.

    I kept squeezing for another twenty, maybe thirty seconds, before I let go. Gently, I picked him up and threw him over my shoulder, taking the fallen chair with me. I placed him carefully down on the desk with his magazine, arranging his body in a way that would make him appear to be asleep.

    I checked his neck, and thankfully, I hadn¡¯t squished it. That would have been a problem. I picked up my trash bag, feeling like a spy before I opened the gate, just like I had done with the door to the dormitory. I slipped out gently into the real night sky, seeing real moonlight instead of the strange blue color that only seemed to dim during the night in the tower.

    I ran towards Goudstad, the dice wearing off not even a minute after I had gotten the guard unconscious. Breathing in the fresh air, I felt like a million dollars before arriving at the outskirts of the city. I knew this place well; I''d been begging here for years after all. I ran around the outskirts of the city, moving through back alleys to avoid pedestrians, ignoring the lights as I raced past.

    My lungs were burning, the bag bouncing on my back, sloshing all the food around. I ran past cars, even got hooted at by one guy as I exited a back alley and ran into the road. I kicked his bonnet, denting it far more than I intended, before continuing toward the only people that mattered.

    I kept speeding up, even as my legs felt like they were going to give out, running faster than a few cars as they slowed for traffic lights. Then I was out of the city, on the road toward the township.

    I stopped running once I arrived at the street where Jimmy had dropped me off what felt like a lifetime ago, panting with my knees bent. Then, I said angrily under my breath, ¡°They would have moved already! They won¡¯t be there! Fuck!¡± I was almost shouting now, dropping my bag of slosh onto the ground before thinking it over.

    ¡°Okay! Where would they be? On the other side of Goudstad? No, that would take too long. Maybe the other side of the township?¡± I shook my head, even as I thought it through. It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, so I just decided to go to the church for now, kick the shit out of any squatters I found, and then interrogate them for a note that Maria would probably leave.

    She¡­ she thought I was dead, probably wouldn''t leave a note. Fuck it, I thought to myself. Gotta to start somewhere.

    Finally, I walked up to my church, dropped the bag on the front door, and opened it quietly. Hopefully, I could take out a squatter like I¡¯d done earlier before the fight kicked off.

    I opened the door and froze. The devil had left me a gift, wrapped in still bodies and shallow breaths¡ªa cruel joke in the shape of a miracle. All my kids were there, huddled against Maria, clinging to her as if she was the last warmth in a frozen world. The few beds were just as full, older children gripping the younger ones in a vice, like they knew even in sleep that letting go meant losing everything.

    I wanted to cry. No¡ªI was crying. Tears blurred my vision, hot and useless. They should have left. They had three whole days. I wasn¡¯t supposed to find them here, curled together like sheep in a slaughterhouse. I was supposed to come back to an empty church, not this. Not them. Had I really fought, stolen, and beaten men bloody for nothing? Had I really sold my soul just to come back and see them waiting for me¡ªlike fools? Like I was worth waiting for? Like I didn¡¯t die in that fall?

    I shook my head, chasing the thoughts away before I walked up to Maria, little Yelena¡¯s head in her lap, probably fallen asleep while Maria stroked her hair again. I smiled down at her, blinking away those pesky tears. I lifted my tunic, wiped my face clean, and gently shook Maria¡¯s shoulders, like I''d woken her up a thousand times before.

    ¡°Hey, time to get up,¡± I whispered, gently shaking her shoulders. Her eyes fluttered open, but everything about her seemed sluggish, like she was waking up underwater. Each blink stretched out, her movements syrupy and deliberate. Her gaze drifted up to me, confusion dawning inch by inch, as though it were being painted on her face. I watched in real-time as her pupils focused, her brows furrowed, and her lips parted ever so slowly, the pieces of recognition assembling in painstaking detail.

    ¡°Boris?¡± she finally said, her voice dragging, the sound as deliberate as her expression, every syllable a measured echo of shock.

 Chapter 22

    I grinned at her with tear-stained eyes. ¡°You''re a bit slower than I remember. Hi, Maria,¡± I said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand you, you idiot,¡± she said, wrapping her arms around my neck, jostling the others awake.

    I just held onto her, wrapping the whole group of slowly waking up kids into my arms. I sat there for a long time before getting up, waking all the others in a similar way¡ªsome of them crying, others just shoving their heads into my shoulder. They were safe. By God, they were safe.

    They were all blurry through my tears, but they got up and sat on the floor with me, ogling my tattoo and uniform like a cow had learned to sing¡­. Although, now that I think about it, it would probably be less strange actually. Otherwise, it felt like just another night¡ªme telling them Bible verses I had memorized as a boy or stories that had occurred during the day.

    But the usual stories weren¡¯t being passed around tonight. All the little ones were piled around me, clamoring for turns to sit on my knee. I just laughed, ruffling their hair and tossing Yelena onto my back when she complained it wasn¡¯t fair. Finally, Natalie spoke up, her words slow and deliberate, like she was savoring every syllable.

    ¡°Boris¡­ why are you dressed like a fink?¡±

    I sighed, leaning back against the wall as all their little eyes turned to me. ¡°Alright, settle down. I¡¯ll tell you the story. But no interruptions, okay?¡± I grinned. ¡°That means you, Ivan.¡±

    The group giggled, but they stayed quiet as I recounted the events of the last few days, carefully skipping over the grislier parts¡ªno need to tell them about the end of that taxi ride. When I got to the end of it, I spread my hands wide.

    ¡°So, yeah. I¡¯m still confused why The General spared me. Honestly, I think she¡¯s just insane.¡± I grinned, leaning forward like I was sharing a big secret. ¡°And you should see her face, kiddos.¡±

    I covered one half of my face with my hand and whispered dramatically, ¡°On one side, she¡¯s this beautiful woman. Looks like she walked straight out of one of those fancy picture books, right? But on the other side?¡± I flipped my hand, now covering the other half of my face. ¡°She looks like she could be my granny. All wrinkles and staring straight through your soul!¡±

    The kids gasped in unison, and Yelena clutched at my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not real, Boris! You¡¯re making it up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, kiddo, it¡¯s real,¡± I said, lowering my hand and tapping my temple. ¡°Still haunts me, you know? I keep waiting to see her pop up every time I close my eyes. That¡¯s the real reason I didn¡¯t tuck you in a few nights ago¡ªthought she might be hiding under your blanket.¡±

    They all burst out laughing, though Ivan shook his head, unimpressed. ¡°You talk too fast, Boris. You sound like one of the Blessed now. Slow down next time.¡±

    I blinked, taken aback, then chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°First time anyone¡¯s ever told me I talk too fast during a story. Still getting used to this¡­ finkness?¡±

    As Yelena climbed up on my shoulders and fell over my head, I could have probably showered and shaved before she hit the ground. I just casually plucked her out of the air, before she could even yelp, and slung her onto my back. She giggled, saying, ¡°Again! Again!¡± I just patted her head, gently letting her know that was not happening a second time.

    All the others stared at me, before Maria sighed. ¡°So you''re really a fink now? A true, bonafide fink?¡±

    ¡°I must have angered God in some way, Maria. I think you know how,¡± I said, glancing up at her, then looking back down quickly, trying not to look at her. I had been mulling it over when I had been counting in bed. God was angry with me because I worked for Vincent. I knew it.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to earn his forgiveness. I shall start with the gift I left on the front porch,¡± I said sternly, like this was a fact that had not yet come to pass.

    I raced outside again, grabbed the bag of food, and then ran back. Just before I got to the door, I heard Mikail say, ¡°Maria, Boris is back! We''re going to be safe!¡±

    I heard the sadness barely contained in her voice. ¡°Yes, but only for a moment. He must leave. If he stays, they will k¡ª¡±

    Then I was opening the door, before she could say another word. ¡°Alright, kiddos, who''s hungry?¡± I slung the bag over my shoulder onto the floor, opening it to reveal the dinner I had eaten earlier.

    Their mouths watered as they raced toward the bag. I pushed them back, making them form a line before letting each of them take out a handful for them to stuff their faces. After the little ones got their share, I let the older ones do the same. The slosh of food was cold now, but from the looks on their faces, I knew it still tasted good.

    All of them ate what their hands could carry, the sounds of chewing filling the room, not a word spoken. I just watched them, smiling inwardly to myself and to God. He had answered my prayer. Every single one of them had been fed at this moment, all eating together¡ªno longer having to divvy up small rations, not having to let them starve just so we could save some money to move.

    But then anger filled me. I got to eat hot food, and they have to eat this? Why were they still here? Why didn¡¯t they leave? Why did Maria think I have to leave? I swallowed the anger down while I thought about all of those questions.

    I waited until they were done, fluffing the bag again, drawing their attention. They had only gone through about half the food. Natalie almost started crying, still licking her fingers from the sauce left on them.

    I waited until the bag was completely empty, all of them looking far happier, before I put on my you-do-as-I-say voice. ¡°Maria. Come with me. We need to speak alone,¡± I said as I turned and walked out the door, heading to the congregation area, standing underneath the large cross that looked out over the whole church.

    She came out what felt like five minutes later, but she had clearly rushed to get here, sauce still on the tips of her mouth. I walked up to her,rubbing the stains on her face gently as I asked, ¡°Why have you not left, Maria?¡±

    She looked at my feet. Opened her mouth. Closed it. Then, after what felt like five years, she whispered, ¡°Boris. We almost left. But how could we?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    She looked away from me, like she did when she knew she was going to get a hiding. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving the money to the people you stole from. I¡¯m trying to help them out after what you did to them.¡±

    I almost slapped her. My hand shot forward, gripping her collar, lifting her off the ground before I even realized what I was doing. She gasped¡ªbut didn¡¯t fight back.

    My other hand rose, fingers curling into a fist. Then¡ªshe flinched.

    Not a full recoil. Just a twitch in her shoulders. A tiny flicker of instinct, trained into her by years of knowing when to brace.

    The air left my lungs. My gut twisted. Her eyes weren¡¯t wide with fear. They were waiting. She thought I would hit her.

    The floor felt too solid. Too cold. Too familiar. The scent of incense and dust crept in. But it wasn¡¯t here. It wasn¡¯t now. I blinked, and I was standing in front of Father Nikolei, a belt going over his shoulder, cruelty twisting his face.

    No, a little voice in the back of my head said. No. I wouldn''t be him. Something wrenched inside me. My breath came out wrong. Too fast. Too sharp. I forced my fingers to uncurl, dropping her.

    Maria stumbled back, hands darting to her throat¡ªnot clutching, just checking. Like she had expected worse.

    My hand shook. My rage always had a target before. This time, it had found the wrong one. I turned away¡ªthe shame kept me from even looking at her.

    Instead, I kicked the nearest bench. The wood exploded under my foot. Splinters flew. The crash echoed through the church like a gunshot.

    "Maria!" I roared, my voice cracking. "That money was to get us out! To be safe! Do you think you¡¯re safe now?"

    The words barely left my mouth before I hated myself even more. I had almost hit her. And she had been ready for it.

    ¡°No, Boris,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling but steady as she rubbed her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re safe. Far less now that you¡¯re not here. But how can we be safe when it costs others their safety? Innocent people who¡¯ve done nothing wrong? You abandoned your faith to help us, Boris. Look what it¡¯s done to you. Look what it turned you into¡± she said as she gestured at my uniform. ¡°How could I live with myself if I did the same?¡±

    My chest burned as I roared, ¡°What about the kids? What about their safety? We worked so hard for that money, Maria! And now you just give it away, like it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    She didn¡¯t flinch, though her hands trembled. ¡°Boris. I will not use money made from greed. And¡­ they helped us. The old granny across the street knitted a blanket and gave us a meal.¡±

    I stared at her, my voice dropping dangerously low. ¡°You got a blanket. You might have doomed every single one of the kids to being dragged off to brothels or starving in the street. And you got a blanket.¡±

    ¡°Boris¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I shouted, cutting her off. ¡°They need food, Maria! They don¡¯t need your guilt! I beat those people so they could eat!¡± I jabbed a finger into her chest. ¡°So you could eat! And you just gave it away!¡±

    She reached out, her small hand closing around mine, steadying the tremble that had taken over my fingers. Her voice softened, cutting through the storm inside me. ¡°We¡¯ve been starving for years, Boris. Even when you worked for those bastards, we starved. But we got by. We always got by. And now, we¡¯ll get by without making deals with the devil. You taught us that. You taught me that.¡±

    Her words landed like blows, chipping away at my anger, leaving behind something heavier. I wanted to shout back, to tell her how wrong she was, how blind she was being¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. The fight in me was unraveling, pulled apart by the quiet conviction in her voice.

    I stood there, shaking my head, the motion more to myself than to her. My chest ached, and I could feel something inside me breaking, splintering under the weight of her truth. ¡°You think you¡¯ve got this all figured out, huh?¡± My voice cracked, the words bitter and thin, like they¡¯d been wrung out of me. Giving in felt like admitting defeat, and it burned. ¡°Fine. You want to do this your way? Do it.¡±

    I let out a long, shuddering breath, the last of my anger at her slipping away, leaving me hollow and tired. I looked at her, so sure of herself, so fragile in her resolve, and felt the sadness settle in like an old wound reopening. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to sit back and let you struggle alone,¡± I added, my tone quieter now, almost pleading.

    The fight was gone, but the need to protect her remained, even if it meant following her down a path I didn¡¯t believe in. She needed me. And like I said, I''d do anything.

    Her eyes widened before she smiled, looking down. The anger at her had died, but I still felt the heat in my chest, the wonderful need to strangle someone until they stopped moving.

    But God had been there for me. I had abandoned Him long enough when I was working for Vincent. Maybe sticking to God¡¯s side would be better in the long run, now wouldn¡¯t it?

    Maria kept turning my hand over, her fingers tracing the new calluses. She was still smiling, like she¡¯d already won.

    ¡°Still,¡± I said, breaking the moment, ¡°what¡¯s this about me leaving? Are you insane? You won¡¯t be safe.¡±

    At that, her smile faded, replaced by a look of quiet disappointment that hit harder than the Lieutenants. She looked up, meeting my eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t stay, Boris. If you do, they¡¯ll hunt us like dogs. You said so yourself¡ªyou caught The General¡¯s eye. If you stay, you¡¯ll put everyone in danger. Please. You need to leave.¡±

    I shook my head, pulling my hand free. ¡°No. That¡¯s not how this works. I don¡¯t leave people behind. Not you, not them. I need to look after you, Maria.¡± My voice was firmer now, desperate to make her see reason.

    She stood her ground, taking a step closer. ¡°And you think keeping that promise means standing here and making us targets? You think you¡¯re helping us by staying? Boris, you¡¯ve been protecting us since we were kids, but maybe it¡¯s time you trusted us to stand on our own.¡±

    I clenched my fists, the words stinging more than they should have. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. If I leave¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll survive,¡± she interrupted, her tone soft but unyielding. ¡°We always have. You taught us how to survive, how to make it through the worst. We¡¯ll manage. But if you stay, you¡¯ll make us weaker. They¡¯ll come for us, and it¡¯ll be because of you.¡±

    I opened my mouth to argue, but the resolve in her eyes silenced me. She wasn¡¯t budging, no matter how much I wanted to fight her on this.

    I leaned my forehead against hers, sighing heavily, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re always right. Why do you always have to ask me to do the impossible?¡± My voice came out hoarse, almost a quiet whisper.

    She smiled faintly, like she knew she¡¯d won, but didn¡¯t rub it in.

    I pulled back, forcing a small smile of my own, though it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t think for a moment you can keep me away. Whenever I get the chance, I¡¯ll come back¡ªwith food, with whatever I can. God Himself won¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Her fingers tightened around mine, and for a moment, neither of us said anything. The silence was heavy but full of understanding.

    She smiled through her tears. ¡°Fair enough. But before you go, come tuck the kids into bed. Yelena¡¯s been crying for you since you left.¡±

    "Of course. Why do you think I came back? I promised, didn¡¯t I?"

    She looked away and started walking toward the door. I turned to follow¡ªbut then I saw the bench. A deep dent, the size of my foot. My chest tightened. Then I looked at her back. I couldn¡¯t leave it like this.

    "Maria."

    She turned back, eyes confused. Waiting.

    I swallowed. "I''m sorry. For¡­ hurting you. I''m sorry."

    She didn''t say anything, just watching me for a long moment.

    Shame dragged me down, heavy as stone. I stepped past her, opened the door¡ªhesitated¡ªthen walked through without looking back.

 Chapter 23

    I put all the kids to bed, even the older ones, tucking them into their little piles, making sure everyone was comfortable, and offering soothing words. I had just finished putting Mikhail to bed¡ªLittle shit always fought sleep, even when he was dead tired. But finally, with a yawn, he laid his head on Natalie''s thigh and closed his eyes.

    Afterward, I walked back to Maria, who stood there smiling over the rest. I put my hand on her shoulder and gently led her to one of the few beds in the church. I was carrying Irina and Yelena on my back and stomach, making sure they didn''t fall even as I felt them bury their heads into me to try and sleep.

    I waited for Maria to climb into the bed before I put Yelena and Irina down with her, pulling the blanket over them even though they seemed fast asleep already. I checked Irina''s temperature with the back of my hand, making sure the fever from that shit day had passed.

    ¡°What, am I suddenly to be tucked in as well?¡± Maria asked with a raised eyebrow. But I saw the small smile on her face, and knew she was looking forward to it. So I just looked at her gently and said, ¡°I haven''t done so for years¡ªnot since Sister Marina died. You were just a girl, you deserved more,¡± I said, shaking my head.

    ¡°I can''t go back and do it then. But I can do it tonight.¡± I whispered, sitting on the edge of the bed as I stroked her hair. She seemed stunned, taken aback. But she didn''t complain, just gently cupped my face with the palm of her hand before wrapping the girls in her arms with a yawn, before drifting off to sleep.

    I sat there for a moment, wanting this moment to last for an eternity. I gave them one last glance, then slipped into the night, my body moving before my mind had time to second-guess.

    The only place to return to was the fink trainer. They had food I could steal, a few odds and ends no one would miss.

    It took me a while, but it still seemed to be too early in the morning as I raced through the city. It felt bittersweet. I enjoyed the rush of running, watching the buildings fly past. But I already wanted to go back. To be with them. To make sure they were okay.

    Finally, I was racing towards the tower and saw the gate before it. I crept up to it, realizing how absolutely dumb I was in how I had broken out. But I just saw that same guard, sitting there even as I crept up to the side of the gate.

    He was reading the same magazine from earlier, leaning back in his chair like I hadn''t choked the life out of him a few hours ago. I watched, checking the gate, and then a miracle happened. The door opened to the guardhouse behind him, the music growing far louder as the door opened, and a man came stumbling out.

    ¡°Oi! Are you sleeping on the job again?¡± he asked, slurring his words. Stupid drunk.

    ¡°Was earlier. Man, I had the craziest dream. Cause of that shit you gave me to drink, you bastard,¡± the man huffed at him, with practiced annoyance, like this was a nightly occurrence.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s almost four. My shift¡¯s starting anyway,¡± Max said, slinging an arm around Sleepyhead¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Might as well grab a couple of drinks before I¡¯m stuck out here for eight hours staring at nothing.¡± He steered his halfheartedly protesting friend back toward the guardhouse, their footsteps echoing in the quiet night.

    I thanked the Lord silently, waiting for my moment before slipping into the tower, the cold metal pressing against my palm as I squeezed through the gate. I raced through the tunnel, being greeted by that fantastical city. I must say, I really started to like that statue. It told me exactly where I needed to go. I ran towards it, racing past the impossibilities and oddities I''d seen on my way there, before I was running down that long road back to the training base.

    After I got back, I peeked my head at the guard and saw he was still snoring softly with the same book over his eyes, like he hadn''t left that spot at all.

    I walked back through the gate, making sure the guard was still asleep. Strange. Why didn''t Colonel Walker wake him up when he was finished with those bastards? Clearly, this guy was shit at his job.

    I rounded the side of the building towards the entrance of the dormitories and ran into a small boy. We bumped into each other. We both jumped back as he said, ¡°I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to get up so early! I''m sorry!¡±

    I realized I had my hand around his collar, fist up to punch his lights out, and saw the dice from my shoulder rolling past and disappearing, landing inside his head. I didn''t have to look at what it landed on; it was always the same.

    I calmed down, releasing him as I said, ¡°You scared me, man. The fuck you doing up so early?¡±

    And that''s when his eyes widened as he looked me up and down, taking a step back and saying, ¡°It''s you! The General''s son!¡±

    ¡°Uh, what?¡± I asked. Was he stupid? Who the hell would think I''m The General''s son?

    ¡°You''re the one The General spared! Aren''t you her son?¡± he said, sounding both awestruck and like the most curious person I''d ever met. And I was raising quite a few brats, so I know how curious people can be.

    ¡°No? Uh, do you not see the complexion?¡± I said as I pointed to my face.

    He looked disappointed. ¡°Well, maybe you''re like a nephew or something? Why would she spare you otherwise?¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Going to be honest, I am as curious as you are in that regard. How did you even come up with me being her son?¡± I was genuinely perplexed at the sheer lunacy of the question.

    ¡°We''ve all been discussing it, uh, Sir Steve. We saw how even Sofia spoke to you on the first day.¡± Then his eyes widened, like he¡¯d forgotten something extremely important, before saluting and saying, ¡°Sorry for not saluting you, uh, Sir Steve?¡± he said desperately.

    I just swatted his arm away. ¡°Don''t do that. That''s not necessary unless we''re in front of others. Why are you up so early, actually?¡± I asked.

    The man blushed. I didn''t even know a man could blush, as he said, ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m a shieldman, sir. The others seem to use it so easily, and I¡­ uh, don¡¯t. I wanted to try practicing with it before they got up.¡±

    I just rolled my eyes before sticking out my hand. ¡°Seriously, none of this military shit when we''re alone. My name is Boris. Let¡¯s just be friends instead. What''s your name, pal?¡±

    He looked at me skeptically before reaching out his hand, saying, ¡°Uhm, okay. Hi, Boris? I''m Theo,¡± he said, shaking my hand with hesitation.

    ¡°Well, Theo. You''re up early to get better. I think you''re going to be great one day if you keep it up. Anyway, goodnight.¡± I gave him my favorite, the mock salute, before walking off, sneaking back into the dormitory, remembering where the squeak in the door was, and opening it just enough to not set it off, before climbing in through the gap.

    I tiptoed to my bed, realizing how tired I was as I stripped the fink top off, tidying up the fink uniform like Marnus had shown me. Then I thought of something and tiptoed back to the mirror. Damn, I was already a little less skinny, and the bruises were less angry than they were yesterday. I grinned at my reflection. What a handsome bastard.

    I tiptoed back to bed, opening the blanket, and just as I was about to get into bed, I heard the door open, the Lieutenant walking in.

    She just put her hands on her hips as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you always awake when I walk in here?¡±

    I stared up at the ceiling, ¡°Bad luck, I guess,¡± I guess God wouldn''t let everything go my way. The Lieutenant just gave me a grin.

    Then she started banging the tranquilizer on the metal pipe, going through the morning routine, even as I groaned internally. I was very tired, but I couldn''t sneak off to sleep. My mind was already throwing excuses at me not to break out tonight. Thoughts like, ¡°The kids will be fine for one night,¡± and ¡°You don¡¯t need to go every night.¡± I chased those thoughts away with a vengeance. Whenever I could, as often as I could, I would go back. Like I said, not even God could stop me.

    After we went to breakfast, Kate and Marnus came and sat by me, as did a few of the others. I raised my eyebrow at Kate, asking for an explanation silently as she looked down sheepishly, before one of the girls, I think her name was Nina? Or Diana? sat with us and answered for her. ¡°We discussed what you said last night, Boris. If we were in the same position, I would hope to have the strength to do what you did. I¡¯m Nina, by the way,¡± she said, holding out her hand for a handshake.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Steve,¡± I said, grinning at her as I shook her hand. She just rolled her eyes, before one of the guys sitting by Marnus said, ¡°Can¡¯t believe you introduced yourself to Sofia that way. What if she finds out?¡± he asked, glancing around as if she might crawl out from under the table.

    ¡°Oh, she already found out. But she¡¯s kind of a bitch, so she just complained for a little bit. No biggie,¡± I said casually, recalling the spat we had in front of Colonel Walker¡¯s office.

    And so it went, discussing small things, discussing nothing, even getting a few laughs here and there. Overall, I seemed to be more¡­ tolerated by everyone now, which I didn¡¯t immediately hate. I examined that feeling, not liking it at all. I''d seen what the finks had done. I just shook my head, thoughts for another day when my eyelids weren¡¯t trying to close by themselves.

    After breakfast, we all went to sector B. The lower ranks walked with us this time, so I hung back a bit, looking around. I finally saw Theo walking with quite a few others, all of them smiling down at him. I swaggered up next to him, and giving them my winning smile, said ¡°Well, hello there again. How was your morning, Theo?¡±

    Some of the others started saluting before I bashed their hands down, shaking my head. Theo looked up at me like I was insane, before taking a step away and whispering, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be seen with us! B ranks aren''t supposed to fraternize with the lower ranks!¡± He was looking at every single person glancing at us as we walked, like we were ten-foot lizards.

    I stared down anyone who dared glance, and the joys of power filled me as every single one of them looked away. I puffed my chest out, saying sarcastically, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you know? I¡¯m the son of The General! I can do as I wish, or haven¡¯t you heard?¡±

    Every single person who heard almost tripped, all of them staring at me with utter shock. Theo¡¯s eyes practically bulged out of his head as he grabbed my arm, frantically looking around as he whispered through his shock, ¡°Are you insane? You mustn''t say that Boris! Do you know what the Lieutenants will do to you if they hear you?¡±

    ¡°I''m guessing they''ll probably complain? Anyway, nice chatting, Theo. I was going to come over and ask you not to tell anyone that you didn¡¯t see me this morning, but now that we¡¯ve chatted, I don¡¯t really care. Have a good one, I¡¯ll see you around.¡± And with a pat on his back, I jogged back to where Marnus and Kate were walking. The reason I didn''t ask him to keep it a secret was because I felt it would make me look suspicious, and so I decided to just leave it in God¡¯s hands.

    I butted in to the pair, and they gave me a raised eyebrow that I just stuck my tongue out at, as the rest of the B ranks walked into the warehouse. I actually took a moment to stand back and watch as the C ranks kept walking to the field I¡¯d seen when we first arrived, lining up before the obstacle course. It was interesting, seeing so many people do what our little group had to do every morning. I even saw the B ranks that didn¡¯t make it into the tournament walking with them.

    I remembered my words to Richard when I first arrived. Sure, finks were fucking monsters that should be shot like dogs in the street. But they weren¡¯t there yet. The ones I was training with, Marnus, Kate, and the one I¡¯d met this morning, Theo. Even Lieutenant Zenzele. These finks felt almost¡­ human.

    The thought struck me like a lightning bolt. It crept into my head with a baseball bat and demanded my full attention, leaving no room for anything else. I felt disgusted after the thought passed. How could I ever think of these things as people? I was right the first time. They should be shot like dogs.

    The exhaustion fueled my anger as I trudged into the warehouse, everyone else already there. And so was Sofia, standing at the end of the warehouse, nose in the air like she was God¡¯s gift to mankind. But far worse than her were the Lieutenants, casually lounging where they had the first day, Lapdog and Fish laughing at a joke while the rest grinned like they hadn¡¯t been up all night, feeling the same, if not worse, exhaustion I did.

    Lapdog saw me come in and gave me a wave. I just flipped him off before getting into my lines. If they stepped out of line, even once, there would be hell to pay.

 Chapter 24

    As we waited in our lines, Lieutenant Zenzele walked in after us and said through gritted teeth, ¡°What are all of you doing? I told you yesterday, start running.¡±

    And we did. This time, I was far in the back, breathing hard. The bruises weren''t so bad now, for some reason, and I stared at the angry yellow one on my arm. It seemed smaller than it did yesterday. Guess healing fast is the best part of being blessed.

    Finally, after what felt like an hour, as I was trying to remember how to breathe, the Lieutenant called us to stop, giving me a raised eyebrow, clearly asking where yesterday¡¯s performance had gone. I just panted in response, waving my hands in a "no" gesture before standing back to attention with the others.

    We moved on to the rest of the exercises. I came stone last in all of them¡ªfrom push-ups, squats, pull-ups, sit-ups¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. Every single set we did, I was on my face panting by the end, unable to do a single repetition more.

    The Lieutenant stood over me as we finished our sit-ups, the rest standing at attention. She said, ¡°Congratulations. You have finished one set. You have four more today. If one of you¡±¡ªshe stared directly at me¡ª¡°doesn¡¯t do half of what I tell you, you will do ten sets. Am I understood?¡±

    I understood two things: one, any thought of you being nice is clearly insane. Two, your face is ugly. But no, I still didn¡¯t understand why we were doing these god-awful exercises.

    I managed to keep up until the third set, but then I really thought I was going to die, stopping halfway through the push-ups. The Lieutenant encouraged me in her own little way. ¡°The fuck you doing on the floor? Can¡¯t do a little bit of push-ups, Boris? I thought you were The General¡¯s son? Or did I mishear?¡±

    Well, fuck. I really thought no one important had heard that, even as people¡¯s mouths opened and they all looked at me with a mixture of disbelief and rage. The Lieutenant came to stand in front of me, squatting down, grinning widely.

    ¡°I heard you chatting with the lower ranks. I was going to let it be until I heard your funny little joke. Tell me, Boris, is it still funny now?¡± she said sarcastically, clearly enjoying herself.

    ¡°If I was honest, no, I do not think so,¡± I responded, panting through the words as I stood on my hands and knees.

    ¡°Well, I don''t think so either. All of you, ten more sets, since I''m feeling generous today. And if you¡¯re wondering whose fault it is, ask the man who can¡¯t even do thirty push-ups,¡± she said while walking away, waving her hand dismissively.

    I wanted to throw a chair at her, but I settled for just breathing for now. I clenched my fists after I got some of my breath back, accepting the glares, and got on with it.

    And we did it. Even through my exhausted state, I looked up and saw Sofia watching us, but she seemed to be studying an intense subject, with a clipboard in hand, writing down notes every few moments. I thought it was weird, but we just kept running. Poor Marnus, even though I was suffering, he clearly wasn¡¯t built for the physical pursuits in life, panting frantically. Then the darndest thing happened. Richard pushed him by the back and said, ¡°Come on. You got this.¡±

    I was so confused by the comment I almost tripped, but we just kept running, finishing that god-awful marathon, then that nightmarish set. And then the next. Finally, we were done, everyone immediately laying on their backs at the end. One guy I hadn''t met yet muttered sarcastically, ¡°Oh, that was easy. Do you guys want to do a few more?¡±

    Every single B-rank groaned at once¡ªexcept Lieutenant Zenzele, who was suddenly standing over us. ¡°Zach, wow. You read my mind! Do three more sets, then we can begin today¡¯s individual training.¡± All she got in response was more groaning.

    I was so tired at the end I could barely do one pull-up. Kate, the monster, was still somehow doing ten, screaming on the last one like it had killed her baby, but she did it. Everyone would have probably clapped if we weren¡¯t all crawling to do the squats, our legs too sore to move properly.

    ¡°You are blessed, and you can''t even do a few basic exercises,¡± the Lieutenant said, shaking her head.

    Fish piped up, ¡°Think they¡¯re being bogged down by the runts. That¡¯s why.¡±

    That, for some reason, was funny to the rest of the Lieutenants, some of them even exhaling through their noses. I saw Marnus look down with such shame I felt my heart hurt a bit.

    I shot back before I could close my big mouth, ¡°You lot couldn¡¯t even do ten push-ups last night, fish lips. Or were you being bogged down too much by Colonel Walker?¡± I said, sarcastically, loudly, grinning at them from ear to ear.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Right then and there, I would have paid all the money on earth to have a picture of their faces as it went from all smiles to hideous rage, the vein on Lapdog¡¯s face popping out. Before he could say a word, I felt my eyes rolling into the back of my head, as Lieutenant Zenzele quickly said, ¡°Do not worry, Lieutenant Daniel. He shall be given an extra punishment for speaking without permission.¡±

    She said this with her hand raised towards him, eyes filled with worry. I''d never seen that look before, but I knew it well. It was probably how I looked in front of Sofia, not even four days ago. But I had made a promise with God: to never give in. I sat back up, the dice already spinning, when I felt my brain turn off. Again.

    Lapdog clearly enjoyed this, as he sat back, placated. I was going to scream at him again before she shouted, ¡°The rest of you! Carry him to the back.¡±

    No one moved, so she looked at us more forcefully. ¡°Right. Now.¡±

    Everyone hurried then, Kate and Richard each hauling me by my arm as I started struggling, feeling my brain turn off again as I was shoved through the door to the passageway beyond the warehouse.

    As we got to the back, everyone else filed in, and I spun around to Lieutenant Zenzele, feeling angry with her, even though she didn''t deserve it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me teach them some manners? Why did you stop me?¡±

    She looked at me like I was an idiot. ¡°How well did it go for you last time? No, Boris. You must choose your fights. Take it, just this once. Please? Then it won¡¯t matter, and we can move on.¡±

    I seethed as her eyes turned toward Marnus, her eyes softening as she placed her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Marnus, you aren¡¯t a runt. You will be, at worst, a powerful Lieutenant many will look up to. And at best, you will wear the black cloak and can make them wish they had never spoken to you. Am I understood?¡±

    I realized Marnus had tears in his eyes as he looked away and nodded. Richard looked down too, for some reason, like he was jealous. I felt my rage flicker, replaced by something I couldn''t place. Why would he care? Did he want someone telling him he¡¯d be great too? Did he need it? But then she was speaking to the rest of us, ¡°All of you. To your rooms. I want to see you practicing what I showed you yesterday when I come by later.¡±

    As we started, I saw Sofia slipping in, stopping midway through the door as she saw me staring at her. She straightened a little, before closing the door behind her and striding in like she owned the place. Before I could say a word, the Lieutenant looked at me with a stare that could kill lions, and I immediately went to the safety of my training room.

    I was practicing what I was taught yesterday, the one-two on the boxing bag, before I stepped back and tried to remember how I¡¯d strangled that fink at the gate. I was so tired though, so utterly exhausted, I sat on the ground to do so. I might have also just closed my eyes when I heard the door open. I groaned internally, looking up at the Lieutenant with her arms crossed in front of her.

    ¡°First, you are barely running half the distance you did yesterday. Then you insult a Lieutenant, who beat you literally days ago. And lastly, you try to fall asleep when I have given you an order. Boris, I thought we were coming to an understanding. What is going on with you?¡± she asked, sounding genuinely disappointed in me, like she thought I was just being difficult for the sake of it.

    ¡°Uh. Couldn''t sleep. Just messed me up a bit today, I guess,¡± I said, looking away out of shame. I didn¡¯t like her tone of voice.

    ¡°Is it because you were spying on the Lieutenants? Is that why you ¡®couldn''t sleep¡¯?¡± she said, the air quotes she added somehow menacing.

    I looked at her with wide eyes, wondering how the hell she knew, before she just said, ¡°You literally admitted it a moment ago. Remember what you said to the Lieutenants?¡± she said with a huff.

    I sighed, ready to tell her everything¡ªthen I remembered. She was a fink. Too good at acting human, like she actually cared. ¡°I was hungry. Snuck out to the bins to get some food. Heard something, checked it out, saw what was happening, watched for a while.¡±

    I glanced back at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I ¡®couldn¡¯t sleep,¡¯¡± I said, mimicking her air quotes as I stood up and stretched.

    She glanced down, looking like Yelena before she was going to ask something she didn¡¯t want to, before she looked up and said, ¡°Uhm. What, exactly, did you see last night? You mentioned Colonel Walker?¡±

    I raised my eyebrow at her, and she blushed. She looked like she was caught doing something she shouldn¡¯t have, so she waved her hand, probably to dismiss her own question, as I said, ¡°Colonel Walker was up with them, probably a few hours. Only saw them before I ate and afterwards. He was yelling at them and making them run. It was actually quite a good sight. Wish he''d done a bit more for us. He mentioned you, seemed to be the sore point and the reason he was punishing them.¡±

    She just stared before asking, ¡°Before we discuss that¡ªyou ate from the bins? Are we not feeding you enough?¡± Her voice was laced with utter disbelief.

    I just raised my shirt to the exposed rib cage I''d seen this morning.

    She didn¡¯t say anything at first¡ªjust stared. Then, a sharp exhale. ¡°Ok, fair enough. Still, if you''re really that hungry, I''ll see if I can''t get you a meal from the higher ranks. Got more nutrition in it, so don¡¯t go eating from there anymore, Ok?¡±

    I just nodded in response, before she asked something very interesting. ¡°Now, tell me again. Step by step. What happened with the Colonel?¡± she asked, like she already knew the answer and didn¡¯t like it.

    And so, I told her again. I saw annoyance, and then anger creep onto her face the more I spoke. ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, that idiot,¡± she spat. Then, she stormed out, her footsteps sharp with purpose.

    While she was gone, I guess a little shut-eye wouldn''t hurt.

 Chapter 25

    I was lying down for maybe twenty seconds when I heard the door open, then close. I just lay there, praying they would leave, but then I heard the door open and close again, louder this time.

    I groaned, getting to my feet and rubbing my eyes as I stood to attention. Then I looked up to see none other than Sofia standing by the door, eyeing me down her nose.

    I groaned again, rolling my eyes, before sitting back down.

    She just kept looking at me. "I see the discussion we had on military ranks did not take hold."

    I waved my hand dismissively. "Oh, sure they did. You were so convincing when you told me about how much better you were," I said sarcastically, rolling my eyes. "I assume you want to talk to me for some reason. Is it going to be a short discussion, or am I going to need a chair?" I asked, annoyed.

    I needed that nap. It would help me get to my kids tonight without making me feel like I wanted to die.

    She said gently, like I would when trying to coax a dog out of the trash, "It will only take a moment of your time."

    I sighed. "I''ll get the chair. Want one?" I asked as I walked toward the wall with the boxing bags.

    "No, thank you," she said so politely it practically screamed she wanted something.

    I pulled the bag off the hook. It felt so much more difficult than when I was fighting Lieutenant Galina yesterday. I laid it down flat, then picked it up to carry it over my shoulders. My legs felt each step, like I''d just done hundreds of squats as I walked toward her. I realized I had actually done hundreds of squats just a moment ago, which probably didn¡¯t help.

    "Right then. What do you want?" I said, laying the boxing bag down and sitting on it. It felt very comfortable, actually, which was surprising.

    She watched me with a hint of disappointment creeping into her eyes, though her expression didn¡¯t change. I blurted out as she opened her mouth, "Do you, like, ever smile or make any other face?"

    She blinked slowly, like she was processing the words I''d just said. "Yes. I smile. Now then," she said after a moment, brushing her hair back a little bit. "I want to have a smooth relationship with my subordinates. Unfortunately, we have had multiple conflicts in the past, so I wish to discuss how we can move forward without those conflicts inhibiting our future relationship."

    She said it like a rehearsed speech, probably practiced in front of a mirror. She almost looked pleased with herself, like she''d nailed it and expected me to bow and kiss her feet in celebration. "So, you want to be... friends?" I said, squinting, trying to get through the strange way she phrased the question.

    She blinked again, slowly. She did that a lot, like I was speaking a foreign language. "Well, no. Friendship is had between equals. After I win the tournament, I shall be a Captain. Everyone in our year shall be my subordinate. However, out of the nineteen hundred and eighty-six people with us, you seem to be the only one out of the loop."

    Then she looked up, like she was reading an idea that popped into her head, before her gaze came back down to me, like she¡¯d figured out exactly what I wanted to hear. "If you wish to frame it along those lines, we could always be on friendlier terms. I believe this suits you?" Then she went for an attempt at a smile. Unfortunately, her lips did not curve up, so all I saw was her stretching her mouth sideways to show me her teeth.

    I just stared at her. The fuck does that even mean? She wants me to be a slave? "So you want a coward and a liar to be a trusted subordinate now?" I asked flatly, letting her know I had not forgotten the discussion we¡¯d had the other day. Or was it yesterday?

    She took a step back, like I''d slapped her. She took a breath, eyeing me the whole time, before saying, "You have shown flickers of cowardice and flickers of bravery. We shall foster your braver side and cast off the shackles of fear from which you were raised. And I assure you, we shall work on your propensity for lying. It will assist the entire Brigade, after all."

    I just kept staring at her. Is this really how she thinks you speak to people? What the fuck? I was staring at her like she was an alien before I just sighed again. She was too far up her own ass to even be angry at, because she was clearly going for an apology and failing miserably.

    "Right. Of course." I just looked at the ceiling, asking God what came over him to make such a person. She was probably a test of patience, which I was failing at. Badly.

    She looked at me skeptically, but seemed to take my general annoyance at her existence as surrender. "Good. Now, will you please explain to me what Lieutenant Zenzele and Colonel Walker seem to be discussing so much these days? I would like to keep tabs on what my future and current subordinates are discussing. What happened? Does it have anything to do with the Lieutenants who beat you? Or are they just sleeping together?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    My head snapped toward her, eyes narrowing. ¡°Lust is a sin, girl. Colonel Walker has many faults, but I don''t think that is one of them,¡± I said, my voice hard as stone.

    She seemed taken aback by the outburst, but her expression didn¡¯t change. Her eyes stayed distant¡ªlike she was filing the moment away, tucking it into some mental archive. She didn¡¯t even have time to respond, as if she were making sure it never went anywhere else and always stayed at the forefront of her mind.

    Still, curiosity scratched at the back of my mind. What were the Lieutenant and the Colonel discussing behind closed doors? The only thing I could think of was the beating those bastards gave me, but the Colonel had already punished them for that.

    Didn¡¯t matter. Thoughts for another day.

    I just shook my head at her before saying, ¡°You really are the worst fink I''ve ever met.¡±

    That snapped her out of it. She seemed genuinely stunned, like she couldn''t believe the words coming out of my mouth.

    ¡°And what have I done to offend? I have come to build bridges twice now. Twice! Each time, you have shot me down. Explain yourself,¡± she demanded, like I was a naughty child who hadn''t done as their parents said.

    I let out a slow breath, rubbing my face. "Sofia, do you ever get tired of hearing yourself?" I muttered, leaning back on the boxing bag.

    Then I waved her off. "Go build your bridges somewhere else."

    She closed her eyes, seemed to count to ten, then opened them again. Her stare was pure steel. ¡°I did not want to do this. I attempted diplomacy. Now you will tell me what Colonel Walker and Lieutenant Zenzele are discussing, or I shall inform your Lieutenant that you were sleeping when I walked in here. I have seen the footage on the camera. It even captures you snoring, ignorant cur.¡± She was probably sneering, although her face didn''t change much. It was still better than the smile she gave me.

    ¡°Well, no. Your camera didn''t catch me doing that, since I had just laid down before you waltzed in here,¡± I said, almost smiling. ¡°And if you wish to tell the Lieutenant, go ahead. Hell, tell the Colonel too while you''re at it. Besides, if you were really watching for a while, you would have had an answer to your question from the Lieutenant herself.¡±

    She looked at me like I was daft. ¡°I was in here for at least sixty seconds before you stirred. I banged the door twice to wake you up. You were clearly asleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°But I thought you saw me through the camera?¡± I asked, tilting my head.

    She paused. Just for a second. Just long enough.

    Then she spoke, smoothly. Too smoothly. ¡°Of course. I saw it on my way in.¡±

    Aha. Caught you. The mighty Sofia, daughter of Alexander himself¡ªlying through her teeth.

    I shook my head slowly, a small smile on my lips. ¡°So you were lying. And I was telling the truth.¡± Well, sort of. Close enough.

    She tensed. Just a little. Then, like a machine resetting, her face went blank. Her voice sharpened.

    ¡°You were ly¡ª¡± She cut herself off, her face twisting with anger before she forced herself to smooth it over. ¡°Alright. Would you please share what the Lieutenant said before you fell asleep?¡±

    ¡°Did not fall asleep, Miss A-rank or whatever the fuck,¡± I said mockingly.

    I saw her perfect little hands clench tightly. Before I saw a genuine, malicious smile tug at her lips.

    "Well, civvie. You are misinformed, yet again. No. I am not an A-rank. I am the twenty-second recorded S-rank," she said¡ªlike she''d just declared checkmate and expected me to be awed by her genius.

    I blinked. A-rank, S-rank, what¡¯s the difference?

    The only real difference was that one sounded fancier, and the other got more people licking their boots. As far as I was concerned, all finks wearing black were the same.

    I just picked my ear clean. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s nice. And?¡± I asked, blowing the earwax away.

    Her eye twitched¡ªa microsecond of disbelief. Like she couldn¡¯t process that I wasn¡¯t reacting the way I was supposed to.

    ¡°Do you understand the significance of what I just said?¡± she asked, voice tight.

    ¡°Do you understand the significance of me not giving a shit?¡± I shot back.

    I practically heard the veins popping out of her neck before she sighed¡ªlike I was the worst person she¡¯d ever spoken to. I hoped the sigh meant she was dropping the bullshit.

    But instead, she said, her tone almost pitying, ¡°That crippled girl seemed far better at manners than you did. If she can behave, why can¡¯t you do the same?¡±

    Her words felt like a bucket of ice water washing over me¡ªthen I was moving.

    I was off the punching bag before she could blink, stomping toward her, breath heavy, eyes locked on hers, stopping when our faces were inches apart. My voice was low as I whispered, ¡°Do not speak of my Yelena, girl.¡±

    We were standing so close, I could finally see through that bullshit fake expression she used. ¡°Struck a nerve, I see. Good. Now you understand how disrespectful you have been,¡± she said. For a fraction of a second, her gaze faltered¡ªlike she hadn¡¯t expected me to snap this hard. A flicker of real fear. Then her mask slipped back into place.

    Her gaze was steely, her voice serrated. Still sharp¡ªbut now carrying a faint edge of restraint. ¡°Unfortunately, you seem to be too emotional for us to continue our discussion. You will learn to behave soon from the Lieutenant, and then we may continue.¡±

    And with that, she turned on her heel and opened the door, walking out casually, like this was an average day. I was fucking furious. About to rip the door off and beat her to death with it.

    But I just seethed, calling out to her¡ª

    "Oi! Sofia, you useless fink. I''ll see you in the tournament. No escaping me then."

    She paused, turning her head over her shoulder through the doorway. ¡°But Boris, you won''t even win your first match?¡±

    And with that, the door slammed shut. Just as I punched it hard enough to dent the steel¡ªmy dice rolling in front of me again.

 Chapter 26

    I had hung the bag back up, pounding away, but I just couldn''t calm down, even when my knuckles were bleeding. First, she wants to be friends, then she wants me to be a good little slave, then she brings up my Yelena. As if she''s someone that stupid fink gets to talk about.

    Oh, of course, Princess Fink doesn''t understand. Like she¡¯s ever had to hold a kid at night, wondering if they¡¯ll wake up starving, having to lie and say there¡¯s more food tomorrow. She just speaks of Yelena as if she''s a broken thing to be scoffed at. And afterward, she expects me to dance for her like everyone else does?

    I asked God to cool the fire in me, but every punch felt like an unanswered prayer. I pounded away, and after an hour, the rage had dulled to something colder, heavier. My hands had bled all over the floor, but at least they ached more than my thoughts. Imagining her face on the bag had helped¡ªa little¡ªbut the anger hadn¡¯t burned out. It had just settled deeper, waiting.

    She¡¯s just a child, I told myself. Just trying to prove to herself she¡¯s better than me. Useless fink probably never even went hungry.

    It was time for dinner. That kid who''d said something sarcastic and made us do more laps¡ªI think his name was Zach?¡ªpoked his head in, looking at the dent in the door with raised eyebrows before looking at me and saying, ¡°Hey man, let''s go eat something.¡±

    Didn''t need to ask me twice. I didn¡¯t say a word, just left the bag and walked toward him, nodding slightly. As we left, I saw the rest of the B ranks getting into two long lines, Lieutenant Zenzele already back and shouting, ¡°I forgot you must walk in formation! To rectify this, everyone crawl back to the mess hall!¡±

    I swear the woman woke up on the wrong side of the bed. So there we were, crawling like children, elbows and knees scraping against the floor. By the time we reached the mess hall, my arms and legs felt raw, but that first bite of food made it almost worth it. I demolished the meal in front of me in ten seconds flat.

    I looked up and was amazed. The baby finks were actually eating the meal¡ªsome soggy rice with a single spoon of grey goop laid over it. Some of them were holding their noses as they ate, but they ate. I was impressed.

    Finally, I looked up to see Tom sitting in front of me. I remembered him from last night, I think it was last night, so I just said, ¡°Hey Tom, how you doing? What did you get up to today?¡±

    He groaned, rubbing his face, but there was an eagerness underneath it. ¡°I swear to God, Lieutenant Michael woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. Do you know the shit we had to do? Ten laps through the obstacle course, and he still wasn''t happy. What the hell did we even do to deserve that?¡±

    He glanced up at me again, like he¡¯d just remembered who he was talking to. I just waved a hand.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, get over it. What¡¯s this Lieutenant Michael like? ¡¯Cause he sounds like Lieutenant Zenzele¡¯s twin. Made us do what felt like a hundred sets of the same shit over and over again. I think I even threw up in my mouth at one point.¡±

    A chorus of groans followed, complaints flying from all sides. Someone cursed out pullups, another swore their legs were jelly from the endless laps. Then, cutting through the noise, Richard mumbled, just loud enough to be heard, ¡°You could run better than all of us yesterday, and yet couldn''t keep up today. That¡¯s civvies for you, I guess. Always flip-flopping.¡±

    I was ready to lecture him with my fist before I decided to test something instead.

    ¡°Says the runt,¡± I said casually, still eating.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Richard freeze like he¡¯d been shot. But what caught my attention more was Marnus, ducking behind his tray again. That did something to me¡ªmade my stomach twist, like claws scraping at my brain, pushing me to tell him he was one of the few finks I actually liked.

    Before I could say anything, Anna piped up angrily from the other side of the table. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±

    Even Kate chimed in. ¡°Come on, Boris. That¡¯s too much. Richard, don¡¯t call him a civvie, okay? Let¡¯s just eat and go to bed.¡± She glanced back and forth between us, like she was trying to cut this off before it got worse.

    I rolled my eyes. If everyone was gonna act like I just kicked a puppy, then fuck this. ¡°Okay, fine. I feel bad, I¡¯m sorry, Richard¡ªeven if you are a complete twat. But still, what does ¡®runt¡¯ even mean? Isn¡¯t it like a type of dog?¡± I said, genuinely slightly remorseful, mostly for Marnus¡¯s sake. But honestly? I was more curious than anything.

    Tom answered before anyone else, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°Uhm¡­ I mean, technically, yeah. It¡¯s the smallest animal in a litter.¡± Then he hesitated, eyes darting toward Marnus and Richard before quickly adding, ¡°It¡¯s also used to, uh, describe children of Shieldmen. E ranks.¡±

    ¡°Huh. You lot have slurs for finks? I''m definitely stealing that,¡± I said¡ªlike a complete idiot.

    The second I said it, I saw Marnus flinch. Ah, shit. That was stupid. So I softened my voice, like I did with the kids back home when my mouth ran ahead of me. ¡°However, I¡¯m an orphan. I don¡¯t understand why that¡¯s a big deal, but I also remember what Lieutenant Zenzele said.¡± Then I just went back to eating.

    Silence hung for a second. A few of them exchanged looks¡ªTom, Kate, even Richard, like I¡¯d said something off. But no one corrected me.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I liked using this trick¡ªstopping mid-sentence to make the kids listen. Worked just as well on baby finks, apparently, because suddenly they were all glancing at me and each other, leaning forward a little.

    Finally, that girl who¡¯d introduced herself¡ªNina, I think?¡ªrolled her eyes and said, ¡°Come on, Boris. Don¡¯t leave us hanging. What did she say?¡±

    I waved my fork around. ¡°Out of the lot of us B ranks, Marnus and Richard are supposed to have the bestest and most impressive abilities.¡± I pointed at Kate. ¡°Then it¡¯s you, young lady. So, the two strongest of us are runts. Says a lot, me thinks.¡±

    Then I pressed the dirty fork to my chin, like one of those idiot scientists who think they¡¯re smarter than God. Really selling the deep thought look.

    A few grins. Even Marnus looked a little more pleased.

    Richard was trying not to show it, but I saw the way he held his head higher. Like he¡¯d been waiting to hear that. Like it meant something to him.

    I couldn¡¯t get a read on him. One moment he¡¯s a bastard, the next he¡¯s pushing Marnus, telling him he can run further. Acting like he gives a damn. I didn¡¯t trust it. Not one bit.

    I needed to have a little chat with him about that.

    Then, just as the table was settling down, I heard a small voice whisper, ¡°You''re all lucky, and yet you all complain.¡±

    I glanced up. Tom sat there, head in his plate, shaking it slowly as he poked at his food.

    ¡°Of course we complain,¡± I said, leaning back. ¡°It¡¯s fun. Gets rid of stress. What¡¯s on your mind, Tommy?¡±

    He looked offended by the name but let it slide after a second. Then he sighed. ¡°I''d do anything to trade places with you, and yet you guys get offended over a few words and complain about exercise. Do you have any idea what I''d do for a combat-related power?¡±

    I snorted. ¡°Well, does it involve looking mighty depressed as you slosh your rice around?¡±

    Got a few small smiles for that one.

    Tom, though, just scowled. ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t understand. You¡¯re The General¡¯s pet, and you¡¯ve got the Lieutenant wrapped around your finger. I even saw you shake hands with Sofia, lie to her face, and get away with it. What would you know of my position?¡±

    I didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Nothing. Generally, relating to finks is a headache on a good day.¡±

    Not the answer he wanted. His jaw clenched, and he looked down, still stewing in it. A few others weren¡¯t too happy either, shifting uncomfortably.

    Alright, fine. Time to fix this before they all decided I was a bastard.

    ¡°How about this?¡± I said, leaning forward. ¡°What can you do, Tommy? What¡¯s your power again?¡±

    The others perked up, clearly interested in where I was going with this. Tom shrank under their gazes at first¡ªbut then, after a moment, I saw he found a spine.

    ¡°Did you not see the other day?¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s food replication. Can¡¯t duplicate something that¡¯s already a copy, but for ten minutes, I can make as much as I want.¡±

    He sighed, tapping his left shoulder. His tattoo pulsed with light as he lifted his hand, pointing it at the food on his tray, then looked at my empty one.

    Then he pointed at it. I blinked, and there was an exact copy of his food lying in front of me. I grabbed my fork and took a bite. Warm. The exact same taste. Before he could say anything, I reached over and stole a bite from his original plate.

    No difference. It was a perfect copy.

    I just stared at him, dropping my fork onto the table with a soft clink. My eyes never left his as I slowly shook my head, side to side, unable to believe what I¡¯d just seen.

    He couldn''t handle my gaze, asking, ¡°What''s the problem? You already stole my food?¡± He said, staring around the table, getting a few smiles, but my eyes never wavered. Even for a moment.

    ¡°You¡­ You''re jealous of me? When you have that?¡± My voice came out hoarse, thick with disbelief.

    But the heat was creeping back into my chest, something slow and insidious curling through my ribs, pooling behind my teeth.

    I thought of my kids. I thought of how much food I could give them. How much money I could make selling apples, bread¡ªanything.

    And then, just as easily, I thought about wrapping my hands around Tom¡¯s throat. Thought about slamming his face into the table until I felt his skull crack.

    Maybe I¡¯d get his power.

    That¡¯s not how God¡¯s blessing worked. But maybe it will this time.

    I clenched my fists, exhaled sharply. Then¡ªMaria¡¯s voice, soft and patient, cutting through the static: Satan always strikes when you¡¯re at your weakest. Thankfully, the thought of her and her words calmed me enough that I didn¡¯t try and find out what the inside of his eye sockets felt like.

    Instead, I just shook my head.

    ¡°Tom. If I had my way, I¡¯d steal your power and you¡¯d never see me again.¡±

    I barely even felt hungry anymore.

    ¡°You have the best power out of all of us.¡± My voice was quieter now, but heavier. ¡°What you¡¯d do to get a combat ability? Do you know what I¡¯d do to you for your power?¡±

    Tom opened his mouth, but the words stuck in his throat. His shoulders slumped, his gaze dropping to the floor like he was trying to fold in on himself under the weight of my anger.

    ¡°You got the best power, Tommy. By far. Don¡¯t complain about it to me again, please.¡±

    I think I held my temper in check¡ªbecause this time, when I looked up, the others weren¡¯t all hiding from me. Not entirely, at least.

    Silence hung between us before someone coughed and awkward conversation started back up, filling the space.

    Finally, time for bed.

    I¡¯d starved for days before, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever gone this long without sleep. Even the shower didn¡¯t wake me¡ªI just stood under the water, eyes closed, swaying slightly.

    After we made our beds and had evening inspection, I climbed under the covers, muttering my nightly prayers. I needed to stay awake.

    One. I will stay awake.

    Two. I will¡­

    ¡ª

 Chapter 27

    I jolted awake and shot out of bed. I was late. Could I still make it? I had to¡ªthey were counting on me. I scrambled into my clothes and rushed for the door, yanking it open¡ªonly to run straight into the Lieutenant.

    She raised an eyebrow, pressing the barrel of the tranquilizer against my chest and forcing me back until I stood just short of her usual morning post.

    I had failed. My kids were going to starve again today. I seethed internally, but the Lieutenant was smiling at me so fondly, it took the fight right out of me.

    "Up early again, I see. Where were you going? The bathroom is in here," she said, gesturing with the tranquilizer toward the only other door in the room.

    I sighed. "Oh. I was hungry, of course. Just going to get a snack," I said, shrugging my shoulders.

    She wrinkled her nose. "From the dumpsters, I reckon? Boris, I know you grew up rough, but you don''t have to do that anymore. We feed you enough. I promise you will not starve, even if you only eat at breakfast and dinner." She poked my stomach. "As you can see, you''ve only been here four days, and I can already see slight improvements."

    I was vaguely annoyed but actually flattered that she had taken time to care enough about my weight. Still insulted, though. "Are you calling me fat?" I said, feigning offense.

    "A little bit of meat on your bones would do you some good. Now, the rest of you! Wake up!" she shouted, banging on the bed like normal. "Oh, and Boris. Get on your face and give me a hundred pushups when you line up outside. It''ll be three hundred if you don''t shave."

    With that, she turned on her heel and walked out.

    ¡°What the fuck for?" I yelled after her. Even as I spoke, I was already making my bed¡ªperfect, fit for a king. I checked my hiding spot, making sure the money I''d gotten from that stupid girl was still there. Then, begrudgingly, I shaved¡ªlike I was told to.

    By the time the rest finished, I was panting as I lined up with the others. The Lieutenant dismissed us, and we headed for breakfast.

    We sat down, and I was seated across from Tom. I thought it was a good time to smooth things over. "Sorry about lecturing you yesterday, Tommy. I''m just jealous of that ability of yours. It would solve all my problems, so hearing you want mine just hurt me a bit. Friends?" I said, holding out my hand, trying to sound as genuine as possible.

    "I just woke up," he sighed but reached out and shook my hand. "Yeah, okay. Friends."

    "Well, if we''re friends, can I ask for another breakfast?" I asked eagerly.

    He smiled, raising his eyebrows playfully, as did the others around us. "That''s why you wanted to be friends?" Marnus said, grinning at me a few seats away. I was so proud¡ªit was the loudest he''d ever spoken since I got here.

    "Of course not!" I said halfheartedly, feigning offense for the second time that morning. "However, I will not deny that it is a nice benefit," I added, grinning at them while shrugging my shoulders. Laughter echoed around the table.

    I laughed with the others, but inside, I was rotting. I¡¯d failed. Two nights¡ªjust two¡ªand I couldn¡¯t even stay awake to take care of my kids. What kind of man was I? Fucking pathetic. The thoughts gnawed at me, but I forced myself to push them down and get through the day. There was always tonight.

    After breakfast, we went to the exercise training in our neat little lines. The Lieutenant came in and said, "I am impressed. You actually remembered to stand in your lines. I''m so impressed you get to do twenty sets of what you did yesterday!"

    We just groaned in response. I didn''t, though. I just stared at Lapdog and his little friends, all sitting around playing cards. They were here today, like the Colonel wasn''t coming after them. I tried to ignore them as I joined the others, running around the warehouse.

    This time, I practically ran laps around the rest of the B rankers, feeling quite proud of myself as I ran ahead of the others. Most of them still smoked me with the other exercises, but I didn''t fall behind as much anymore, which was nice.

    Poor Marnus was dead last again, struggling to keep up on our third set. I lapped everyone, then slowed just enough to run beside him. "Marnus. We''re going to run to the back of the pack. You can do this, just keep up with me."

    He just kept panting as we ran toward the back of the pack. He was slow with it, but finally, he sped up a little. Then Kate was running with us, giving Marnus a thumbs up while running alongside him. I saw the way he perked up a little, lifting his eyes ahead and running at pace with us the rest of the way.

    Finally, we completed the sets, all of us dying on the floor, panting at the ceiling. Marnus had kept up with us in the runs, and while he''d still come last, it wasn''t nearly as bad as that first day. I uh, stole his position for last in the other exercises though. But that''s not really important. Don''t look at me like that.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The Lieutenant hadn''t moved an inch, still standing in the same position as when we had started.

    ¡°All of you! That was record time¡ªonly two hours today!" she said, clapping slowly. "Unfortunately, I''m only allowed to give you six hours of individual training. That leaves two extra hours of free time. So, you''ll be doing all twenty sets again. And if you don''t finish in the next two hours, I''ll have no choice but to cancel training altogether and make you do this all day. Now, get to it!¡±

    I could practically hear the sadistic delight in her voice.

    I was still confused as to how she could be so calm with those other bastards in the room with us, but I guess she just decided to ignore them.

    The thought hadn¡¯t even left my head when one of Lapdog¡¯s cronies piped up. ¡®Oi. Sweet thing. Why are you wasting time with the useless runt? Why don¡¯t you come hang out with some real men?¡¯ He grinned at Kate.

    Laughter rippled through their group. My blood ran hot. I was on my feet before I even realized it. I was going to cut his head off. Lust is a sin. And he would die for it.

    Before I could even finish standing, I was already hitting the floor. Face-first. That power was really annoying.

    I looked up just in time to see Lieutenant Zenzele snap a salute toward the lieutenants at the table. "My apologies, Lieutenant McGill! But I think she¡¯s too old for you!"

    The room exploded with laughter. Even Lapdog, grinning ear to ear, gave her a thumbs-up before turning back to his game. McGill¡¯s ears burned red. He looked ready to snap back, but before he could get a word out, Lieutenant Zenzele spun on her heel and barked, ¡°All of you! Do your sets! What are you standing around for?¡±

    Just before we started, I turned to the bastard who had made the comment about Kate. I¡¯d seen the way she looked away¡ªdisgust curling her lip. And I recognized that grin.

    He was going to die.

    And I¡¯d savor every second of it.

    But I saw Lieutenant Zenzele pleading with everything she had, her eyebrows turned up like she wanted me to just do her this one favor. I obliged, but I would have a long discussion with her about it.

    And so, we completed another twenty sets of those basic exercises. Towards the end, I literally felt like a broken man, barely able to do the last sit-up. The rest seemed to be in similar states.

    ¡°You are so unlucky. Only two minutes to go, and then you would have had the great fortune of doing this the whole day. For now, all of you will be in your training room in the next thirty seconds, or so help me God, you will do this for the next week,¡± she said flatly, actually sounding disappointed.

    We didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Somehow, finding more energy, we all raced to our rooms in ten seconds flat. I just went back to the bag today, waiting for maybe ten minutes before the Lieutenant walked in.

    "My apologies, Boris. I¡¯ve neglected your training these past two days¡ªdistracted by those useless¡­ by other matters." Lieutenant Zenzele caught herself, then shook her head. "Today, I¡¯m making it up to you. I''ll be focusing on you for a while, so pay attention" She stepped toward the center of the room and gestured for me to follow.

    I didn¡¯t move. Not yet.

    "Lieutenant," I said, locking eyes with her. "I¡¯ve come to¡­ well, I almost like you. At least when you¡¯re not torturing us. You seem like the only decent fink I¡¯ve ever met. So tell me¡ªhow can you stand by in that warehouse? How can you just go on like nothing¡¯s happening?"

    She needed to understand¡ªher answer mattered. If she dodged this, I¡¯d know she was just like every other fink. Worse, even, since she just accepted the abuse

    She hesitated, thinking for a moment before saying, "Thank you, Boris. I think I¡¯ve almost come to like you, too. But¡­ I have to. You have to. That¡¯s just how it works."

    She sighed, glancing toward the door as if making sure no one was listening. "Lieutenant Daniel is the son of an S-rank. He¡¯s from before Alexander¡¯s death. He¡¯s untouchable. The fact that you¡¯re still alive is a miracle¡ªprobably thanks to Colonel Walker."

    My jaw clenched as I seethed, ¡°That¡¯s how it works. But I don¡¯t have to do anything. If they say one word I don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll fucking hurt them. They¡¯re supposed to help you look after us, aren¡¯t they? But you do everything, while they sit on their asses playing cards. Doesn¡¯t that piss you off? Don¡¯t you want to do something about it?"

    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she stepped forward, placed her hands on my shoulders, and made me meet her eyes.

    "Boris, you have to." Her voice was barely a whisper. Her eyes seemed to drift to my feet, barely able to meet mine. "Even if you¡¯re a difficult bastard, I don¡¯t want you to die."

    She met my eyes again. "Don¡¯t give them a reason to make our lives harder. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Just let me handle it."

    She released my shoulders and turned away, taking a step before hesitating. Then, glancing at the door, she leaned in slightly. "Just between us? They¡¯re fucking lazy bastards. They¡¯re supposed to be helping, but they can¡¯t even get off their asses."

    And with that, she strode to the center of the room. I followed, surprisingly¡ªalmost¡ªsatisfied with her answer.

    "We¡¯re going to fix that one-two of yours. And maybe teach you some takedown defense," the Lieutenant said, rolling her shoulders.

    "What the fuck is takedown defense?" I asked, narrowing my eyes as she stepped closer. A laugh slipped past her lips.

    Before I could blink, her hand hit my chest, her foot swept behind mine, and suddenly, I was on my back, staring at the ceiling. The breath rushed out of my lungs, and I gasped, trying to sit up.

    She crouched beside me, resting her elbows on her knees. "That, Boris, is you not knowing takedown defense."

    She snapped her fingers. "Oh! That reminds me." Her grin widened. "Remember that first day when I walked in, and you made me think there was something wrong with my hair?"

    She leaned in slightly, savoring the moment.

    "Well. I remember."

 Chapter 28

    ¡°You keep forgetting the first rule, Boris. That¡¯s why you keep landing on your ass,¡± she said over me as I lay on my back. Again. God, this was humiliating.

    She held out her hand and said, ¡°Repeat it back to me, then get into the stance I showed you.¡± She stepped away, gesturing for me to comply.

    ¡°The first rule is balance, you little shit,¡± I said with a grin, quoting her from earlier. I got into the stance she showed me: feet shoulder-width apart, taking one step back with my right, dominant leg, then bending my knees slightly.

    ¡°Better?¡± I asked sarcastically, feeling like I¡¯d done this ten times already and somehow still ended up on my ass.

    ¡°For the first time, yes. Well done.¡± Quick as a whistle, she put her hand on my chest and swept one leg behind mine. I actually managed to keep my feet under me. I felt so pleased with myself, it was almost embarrassing.

    She raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you enjoy learning at least. Why doesn¡¯t your ability activate when you¡¯re doing this, by the way? I¡¯m still very confused as to why your ability doesn¡¯t work on command.¡±

    ¡°Well, that came out of nowhere. What, am I supposed to know? I¡¯ve been a fink for five days; why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± I said, mock offense in my voice as I raised my arms in exasperation.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± she said before suddenly squatting in front of me, diving for my legs, wrapping her arms under my ass, and lifting me over her shoulder. She slammed me onto the ground and rolled gracefully back onto her feet faster than I could react. Standing over me again, she said, ¡°The first rule is balance, you little shit.¡±

    She smiled, clearly pleased with herself, and practically skipped back to the center of the room.

    ¡°That feels like cheating,¡± I said, rubbing my back as I got up off the floor and followed her.

    ¡°Get back into your stance. When you want to stop someone from coming for your legs, you need to sprawl, like so,¡± she said, shooting her legs back into what looked like a strange push-up position before quickly jumping back up.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve shown you. Your turn,¡± she said, waving in my direction like she expected me to nail it perfectly.

    I tried to do as she said, but I didn¡¯t account for my legs being so quick. I just threw myself face-first straight into the floor. The hysterical laughter didn¡¯t make me feel any better as I looked up to see the Lieutenant holding her stomach, doubled over, wheezing like a seal.

    ¡°Oh, is this funny to you, you asshole?¡± I asked, annoyed.

    She found this even funnier, dropping to her knees and pointing at me, wiping tears away. Then she looked back at me and started laughing even harder. I just shook my head and stood up, my face burning with sheer embarrassment. I considered running away and trying to swim to America, but I didn¡¯t think that would help.

    ¡°Can we move on, please?¡± I asked with a huff.

    She panted and said, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, my face hurts,¡± wiping another tear away. After what felt like five minutes, she finally stood up, giving me a wide grin, before saying ¡°Alright. Try again.¡±

    And so, I tried again. And again. And again. By the fourth time, I managed to shoot down, get into a push-up position, and stand back up slowly.

    I got into stance to go again, but she said, ¡°Those last two were pretty good. For now, I want you to do one thousand of those every time you come in here, along with practicing the one-two and stance I showed you. We¡¯ll hope the sparring with Lieutenant Galina will at least hold you over in hand-to-hand combat. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start with weapons training.¡±

    She started walking toward the door, saying over her shoulder, ¡°Remember, this is taught in preschool through high school, so the other kids will have a massive advantage over you in this area. You must make up for it with your ability and weapons training, so focus on that.¡±

    As she reached the door, she started closing it but poked her head back in, grinning ear to ear. ¡°Oh, and Boris? I think you forgot this area is recorded. I¡¯m going to enjoy showing Colonel Walker that fall.¡±

    And with that, she was gone. My ears burned as I went back to the bag, feeling like a fool, and started pounding away. I had come to enjoy the monotony of it, being alone with my thoughts as I devised ways to escape.

    It was another few hours before Zach came in. ¡°Hey, man, it¡¯s been a while. Haven¡¯t seen you around. Come on, let¡¯s go to dinner,¡± he said, waving me toward him as he slipped back out the door.

    I was drenched in sweat, my limbs trembling from exhaustion, and I¡¯d only managed about five hundred sprawls. Around me, the others weren¡¯t faring much better¡ªshoulders slumped, footsteps heavy, every breath labored as we trudged toward the mess hall in silence. The weight of the day pressed down on all of us, thick and unspoken. Then, as Colonel Walker strode past, his sharp gaze swept over our bowed heads. No one met his eyes, each of us pretending we were invisible, praying we wouldn¡¯t be singled out for more punishment.

    But instead of barking an order, he simply nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It gets easier.¡±

    A collective breath of relief passed through the group, shoulders loosening just slightly.

    Then, just as hope took root, his voice came again¡ªsharp, cold, and amused. ¡°Oh, and you¡¯re not in formation. Crawl the rest of the way, or I¡¯ll make you run until you vomit blood.¡±

    The weight we thought had lifted came crashing back down. Groans rippled through the group, but no one hesitated. We hit the ground like marionettes with their strings cut, hands and knees scraping against the dirt as we dragged ourselves forward.

    The colonel didn¡¯t even break stride as he walked past us.

    We got to dinner, our knees and elbows feeling scuffed, and after sitting down we started talking a bit of shit, laughter echoing off the walls. After a while, I got up and walked over to Tom, giving him a big grin while holding up my plate.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Tommy? Any chance I could get that second dinner?¡± I said with a grin.

    ¡°You only want me for my ability,¡± he said, looking away from me with his chin in the air.

    ¡°No! I also want you to use that ability!¡± I said, pushing the tray toward him.

    That kept the laughter going a bit as he sighed, defeated, before giving me my second helping. I walked back to my seat, but on the way, I noticed Anna leaning her head in her hand, her fork idly playing with the mushed peas in front of her.

    I sat down a few seats away, inhaled my second dinner, and then said, ¡°Hey, Anna, you okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me, Boris,¡± she said flatly, though her heart wasn¡¯t in it. She didn¡¯t even sound disgusted this time, which I took as a plus.

    ¡°I shall do so with enthusiasm, I promise, but you seem a bit down in the dumps. What¡¯s up?¡± I said as I leaned back in my chair and chugged my orange juice.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have healed you. Then I would be in the Ascension Tournament. Then I could have had my black cloak,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°Anna, you seem cool, but even if you were in the Ascension Tournament, you¡¯d never get past me,¡± Richard said. He didn¡¯t say it playfully¡ªit sounded like a foregone conclusion, like he had already won. It irritated me.

    Nothing in life was certain except me making sure my kids were safe. Everything else was fair game. If I had to bet, it¡¯d probably be Kate. She seemed to be the most motivated out of all of us. Even if she was smaller, I¡¯d seen the way she did pull-ups. The blessing probably helped, but ignore that.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to get past Kate first,¡± I said dismissively, turning back to Anna. ¡°You know, that might be true, Anna. And I am sorry the opportunity was robbed from you. But you healed me. And you can heal others. You can protect others. That¡¯s worth far more than some cloak,¡± I said, picking my words carefully. Even if I didn¡¯t like her and she found my existence disgusting, she had healed me¡­ on orders from the Lieutenant, but still. Who said I couldn¡¯t be magnanimous?

    ¡°That cloak is worth far more than that, Boris. I could change my entire bloodline¡¯s lives if I got that cloak. I thought you¡¯d have learned that by now,¡± she said, shaking her head like everything I said was the ramblings of a fool.

    Even Kate flinched, evidently in agreement, but she kept her mouth shut. I just sighed.

    Kate interjected, looking at me softly. ¡°She is right, Boris,¡± she said, nodding her head toward me in apology. Then she turned back to Anna with soft eyes and added, ¡°But while you can¡¯t join the Ascension Tournament, I still think his words hold merit, Anna. You will help a lot of people with your power. Take solace in that.¡±

    Anna started to respond angrily, her face contorting with annoyance. ¡°Well, I thin¡ª¡±

    Richard cut her off. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re moaning and complaining, but if healing Boris only once fucked you up this much, you don''t deserve to get in. And if you had, even someone like Marnus would have beaten you. You never stood a chance. Get over it.¡±

    And with that, I think Anna¡¯s whole week was ruined. She burst into tears, got up, and ran away. Kate shot Richard a hard look before running after her, as did a few of the other girls.

    I looked at him and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re a real nice guy, you know?¡±

    ¡°Someone had to say it,¡± one of his cronies said, earning a few nods from the people sitting around him.

    Richard just went back to eating. I left it alone since he didn¡¯t pipe up again.

    After we got through our nightly routine of showering and inspection, I folded my clothes neatly and got into bed. Then I started counting to a thousand. I might have sped up a bit when I heard snoring, but I waited until everyone was asleep before slipping out of bed, putting on my clothes, and tiptoeing toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I heard Marnus whisper groggily.

    Hoping he didn¡¯t realize I was in uniform, I replied, ¡°To the bathroom. Go back to sleep.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice, rolling over and drifting off again, thank the lord.

    I slipped out of the room, closing the door gently behind me. As I turned, I froze.

    Two girls stood in the hallway¡ªthey were in the Ascension Tournament with me. They stopped for only a second when they saw me, their expressions unreadable in the dim light. One of them raised a finger to her lips in a silent warning before they turned and headed toward the mess hall, moving with the same careful, deliberate steps as I was.

    I exhaled slowly. They were out here too, which meant they wouldn¡¯t snitch, I thought to myself, desperately trying to find a reason not to kill them. Still, the thought gnawed at me. What were they looking for at this hour?

    I shook it off. It didn¡¯t matter. I just needed to move.

    I raced out of the building and went to the bin. Thankfully, the food was still in a plastic bag. I looked inside to see mushed peas, leftovers, and all manner of food that shouldn¡¯t be together, stuck in an amalgamation of goo.

    I reached in, took a handful of the slop, sniffed it, then tasted it. It was cold¡ªnot as nice as it was earlier¡ªbut it would have to do. I picked up the whole bag and was immediately disappointed. There was far less in it than last time. Fuck it. It''s something.

    I slung it over my shoulder, and instead of risking the gate, I ran straight for the wall with barbed wire¡ªthe other side of where I¡¯d seen Colonel Walker punishing the Lieutenants.

    As I got there, I reached up to the wall and lifted myself up, my face right in front of the barbed wire. I leaned my chest over the wall and touched the barbed wire gently, testing it. It wasn¡¯t that sharp.

    I jumped back down, dropped the bag of food¡ªlike I should have done before climbing¡ªand threw it over. It landed on the other side of the wall with a thud. Success, I thought to myself.

    Now for the hard part. I climbed back up, placing my foot carefully as I tried to fling myself over the barbed wire. I cleared it as it just barely scraped my chest, but the bottom of my pants caught. The barbed wire sagged, catching my weight, and slammed me face-first into the wall.

    The steel bit into my calf, its twisted barbs sinking deep, grinding against muscle like dull hooks. I jerked instinctively, and a fresh wave of agony tore through me as the wire wrenched my flesh open, raw and burning. Blood spilled freely, warm and sticky, running in thick rivulets down my leg.

    I let out a strangled cry, then clamped both hands over my mouth, eyes squeezed shut as I hung there, waiting¡ªpraying¡ªI hadn¡¯t been heard. The pain roared through my nerves, relentless and deep, every second stretching into eternity.

    Finally, through gritted teeth, I braced my other foot against the wall and shoved off with everything I had. The wire dragged through my skin like a serrated blade, ripping downward, splitting flesh open in a slow, grinding tear until it hit my boot and finally let go.

    I hit the ground hard, my arms barely breaking the fall. My breath came in ragged, shallow bursts, and my calf throbbed with white-hot agony, blood soaking into the dirt beneath me. I swallowed down the nausea and forced myself upright.

    I rolled my ruined pant leg up to my knee. From halfway down my calf to just above my ankle was a long gash, bleeding profusely.

    Gritting my teeth, I got to my feet, staring toward the city in the far distance. It''s not so bad, I lied to myself, even as blood pooled in my boot, just another scratch for the collection.

    I looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Never going to be easy, is it? But still. Just one more night. Help me feed them for one more night.¡±

    I forced myself into a run, each step on my left leg a fresh stab of agony, but I didn¡¯t stop. I wouldn''t stop. Not for anything. Not for everything. They needed me¡ªso I''d be there.

 Chapter 29

    I had finally limped my way back to the main gate. Running through the city had been a nightmare, but it had its perks¡ªI¡¯d caught a glimpse of what looked like their version of taxis. No driver, just a sleek, self-moving machine that glided through the streets like it owned them. Efficient. Perfect. Like everything else here.

    The statue pointed the way, and I followed it yet again, leading me straight to the main gate. Sneaking up was easier this time¡ªpractice makes perfect, I guess. But when I got close enough to see the guard, my stomach sank. It wasn¡¯t the idiot from two days ago. This one was a woman, maybe younger, with two golden armbands on her sleeve. She sat hunched over, scribbling fiercely into a notebook like her life depended on it.

    The gate was just as daunting as before: practically fused with the tunnel walls, no way around, no way over. I sighed. I didn¡¯t want to keep knocking out guards; it felt like anything could go wrong when I did. Gotta do what you gotta do, though, I guess.

    I took a step forward, gravel crunching softly beneath my foot. Her pen stilled for a moment, but she didn¡¯t look up. I hesitated, the weight of the decision pressing on my chest. Be nice, I told myself. She¡¯s just doing her job.

    Then she shifted, just enough for me to see the firearm holstered at her side.

    I hadn''t seen that last guy with a weapon. Wonder why she was wearing one?

    Before she could react, I moved fast, looping my arm around her neck and pulling her close. My dice landed, and strength flooded through me. She fought, of course¡ªclawed at me, kicked¡ªbut I held firm, squeezing for all it was worth. This rear-naked choke thing really came in handy, I must say.

    As her struggles weakened, I glanced at the notebook she¡¯d been writing in. On the open page was a rough sketch of a little girl, grinning from ear to ear¡ªalmost complete, just missing color going down to her neck.

    It was a beautiful picture.

    As I laid her down, I couldn''t help but admire it. I propped her up in the chair, placing the notebook back in her lap, then limped toward the city, the gash down my leg still protesting the whole way there.

    It took a long time to get back.

    I pondered the city I had been stomping around in since I was a small boy, gazing up at the skyscrapers as I flew past them. And then my eyes went to the beautiful night sky as I crossed into the township.

    I wanted to ask God, seriously, why had he made me this way? Why had I outrun one of the cars on the way here on an injured leg? Why make me one of them?

    I¡¯d had this thought at least a thousand times by now, and every time, I hit a brick wall. No answer seemed to suffice.

    And then, finally, I was home.

    I snuck in quietly, and as I woke up the first batch of kids, I was smothered by little bodies, their arms locking around my waist, my shoulders, my legs. Their giggles filled the air as I laughed, relief washing over me like rain, the joy practically waking up the rest. They looked okay. Alive. I''d take that any day of the week.

    I handed over the bag of slop as the kids¡¯ stomachs rumbled, their mouths practically watering at the sight. They formed their neat line without even needing a reminder. I was proud¡ªdidn¡¯t even have to lecture them this time.

    Finally, the big kids got their turn. Guilt twisted in my stomach. There wasn¡¯t enough for seconds. I needed to bring more next time. Far more.

    We had moved on, talking about my escapades over the last few days. And before I even realized it, I was talking about her.

    ¡°You should see this girl called Sofia,¡± I said, shaking my head in disappointment, standing up, looking down my nose with my hands behind my back.

    "I am a fink, Boris, ignorant baboon. I get up later than you and have no clue what''s going on. Be a good little slave and tell me everything!" I said mockingly, imitating our conversation from the other day.

    I ended it by sneering, ¡°Boris! Bow before me. It''s good for your posture!¡± Then I flashed the same poor imitation of a smile she had given me.

    Mikhail immediately imitated my voice. ¡°Boris! Bow before me!¡±

    That set the whole room off.

    The kids began mimicking my posture, telling each other to bow, until little Yelena clambered onto a broken crate, standing over the rest, and proclaimed through her lisp, ¡°I am the mighty Sofia! Bow before me!¡±

    She puffed out her tiny chest, tilting her chin up like she was a queen among peasants.

    And we all bowed before her.

    Laughter rang through the church, bouncing off the walls, filling the empty space. Even the little ones giggled, clapping their hands as we all collapsed into a pile.

    I wanted to freeze the moment. To stay here forever.

    But then Yelena looked up at me with those big round eyes and asked, ¡°Boris, why is she so weird? I want to meet her!¡±

    I thought about it for a moment as my smile died, ¡°I think it''s because she might just be the worst fink I''ve ever met, and I have met what feels like dozens these last few days. And now that I think about it, you¡¯ve met her, kiddo. It''s that girl who was walking with that fink in black on your birthday, at the stall. Do you remember?¡± I said gently, through a smile a man can only get when love has overwhelmed him.

    She seemed almost disappointed then. ¡°But she was nice. She let me roll her dice.¡±

    I just nodded my head at her. ¡°Oh, kiddo, that''s just because no one can say no to you. Not even her.¡±

    Then Maria chimed in. ¡°Wait. The first customer? The one with the man who pulled the gun on you? That''s Sofia?¡± she asked, actually sounding astonished even as she stroked Ivan¡¯s hair, his head in her lap as they all laid around me.

    ¡°Yep. That''s her. Kicker is, she¡¯s The General¡¯s daughter. Probably what makes her so¡­ well, arrogant,¡± I said. I had been slowing my words as much as possible, trying to match their pace. But I almost¡­ understood the finks now. Conversations just took so long. They were all talking and laughing like they were underwater, like the very action was too difficult to do at any normal pace.

    I stood up too quickly, wincing from the cut, and I saw Maria¡¯s eyes dart down my leg almost in slow motion. Suddenly, she stood up, saying, ¡°Boris! Your leg! Natalie, get some water! Ivan, get the blanket! Boris, what is wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± She fussed, running up to me and hesitating before she took the pants and pulled them up over the cut.

    That hesitation felt strange, like she didn''t want to touch me. It made me pause before I said, ¡°Ivan, leave the blanket. Natalie, you can get the water.¡±

    Maria practically pulled my leg out from under me, making me slide down the wall as she stared daggers down at my now very sorry state. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t Ivan get the blanket?¡± she asked, even as all the kids came and stood around me, all with concern and curiosity etched onto their faces as they tried to get a look.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re going to cover the bloody leg with it. You know blood-covered things aren¡¯t good, Maria. Could lead to disease or some shit. The sisters always lectured us on that. Just leave it. Wash it if it will make you feel better, but otherwise, just leave it,¡± I said, even as I didn¡¯t dare look up at her exasperated face.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Gone three days and you already think you can order me around like a fink,¡± she said jokingly.

    ¡°I ordered you around like a fink before I left. And it¡¯s been, like, five days,¡± I corrected sarcastically, but she didn¡¯t smile like I thought she would at my comment. And then I realized she wasn¡¯t entirely joking.

    I felt a pit open up in my stomach even as Natalie came back with the water. It made me feel less like a man, like I had failed her, even as she washed my leg slowly with her bare hand, going gently over the cut. But the cut didn¡¯t matter. Even the sharp pain shooting up my leg didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered in that moment was that she thought I was becoming a fink. A true, bonafide fink.

    Nothing had ever hurt me more. Not Paradise. Not the gunshot. Not the beatings or the disgusted faces I had walked past every day when I was at that fucking training camp. Why would she think that of me?

    ¡°All done,¡± she said happily, as all the other kids crowded around it. One of the smaller children, Ilya, seemed transfixed by the blood and said, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    It shook me out of my thoughts, and I looked down at him and smiled before holding up my one arm and flexing. ¡°Course not, kiddo. Do you not see these muscles?¡± I asked, as my arm practically became smaller as I flexed it.

    Yelena just said in response, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss it better!¡± imitating Maria whenever one of them got a little cut and would kiss their foreheads, saying all the pain was gone now.

    She came up to me, planting her little lips on my forehead before smiling widely down at me, like the pain was all gone now and I should be perfectly okay.

    ¡°Wow, kiddo! I feel like running a marathon!¡± I said as I ruffled her hair, before I stood up and then looked at Maria, signaling we needed to talk. Alone.

    ¡°Yes, Boris?¡± she said, as we came to the same place we¡¯d had our spat just a few days ago.

    I looked down in shame, as the words escaped me. ¡°Maria. Do you really think I¡¯m becoming a fink? How could you think that? You know I¡¯m nothing like them.¡± I said, trying to keep my voice flat, even as I slowed it down. They just sounded like they came from a hurt, offended child.

    ¡°Boris. Come on. I was just joking,¡± she said with a sigh, walking up to me and then giving me a hug. ¡°Although, you are wearing this fink uniform, so I guess it can be a little hard to tell,¡± she said playfully.

    And it felt like a slap in the face as she pointed that out. Even as I hugged her back, I realized I had broken my vow. I looked down at the uniform with disgust. It clung to me like a second skin, like it had been waiting for me to accept it. I was supposed to take it off after that day, to rip it off like the symbol of evil it was. But I hadn¡¯t. Not because I needed it. Not because I forgot. Just because... I didn¡¯t think about it. And that thought alone made my stomach twist."

    I tried to shake the thoughts away, but something in my mind was laughing at me, reminding me over and over again I''d broken my promise with god, and it had only taken days. It followed me through the rest of the night, creeping in like a shadow that grew larger with every step I took.

    I tucked the kids into bed, ruffling their hair and sitting with them until they had all fallen asleep. But even as I watched their peaceful faces, one final, far more terrifying thought entered my head, fueled by Marias jokes and hesitation at touching me.

    I was becoming a fink.

    The thought wouldn¡¯t leave. It gnawed at the edges of my mind like a rat burrowing into the darkness. No matter how hard I tried to shove it away, it slipped right back, whispering in the back of my skull. A fink. That¡¯s what I was becoming. That¡¯s what I was already. It clung to me like the very uniform I swore I¡¯d shed, like the devil was sitting next to me and whispering the idea into my ear every time I almost chased the thought back to hell.

    I was sitting down in Maria¡¯s bed, as she was snuggling with Yelena and Mikhail tonight.

    ¡°Boris, what''s wrong? You¡¯ve seemed down in the dumps since our conversation earlier,¡± she asked, concern creasing her eyebrows. She let go of one of the sleeping children, placing her hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know it hurt you, but I was joking. I promise. I just want you to laugh at the finks with me, like we used to,¡± she said reassuringly.

    I sighed heavily, placing my hand over hers, looking at Yelena and Mikhail holding hands, as I lied, ¡°No Maria, I was just being insecure then, like a little bitch¡± I said, getting a small smile from her.

    I thought about it, but the blessing let me catch the tiny shifts in her expression¡ªthe way her lips pressed together, the way her eyes softened. She saw right through me.

    I sighed again, heavier this time, the weight in my chest pressing down like a stone. ¡°I made a promise to God,¡± I finally admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°To never give in. To make the finks rue the day they made me one of them.¡± The word burned my tongue as I spat it out.

    Yelena fidgeted in her sleep, her tiny hands gripping the blanket, and I forced myself to lower my voice.

    ¡°But then you pointed out the uniform.¡± My breath caught. ¡°And I realized¡­ I had broken my vow. That I had betrayed Him.¡± My throat tightened. ¡°Again.¡±

    I swallowed hard, forcing a hollow chuckle. ¡°You were joking, I know. And I tried to joke with you.¡± I shook my head. ¡°But I think¡ªno, I know¡ªthere was truth in it.¡± I sucked in a shaky breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been days, Maria. And I¡¯m already becoming one of them.¡± My voice cracked, shame crawling up my spine. ¡°A true, bonafide fink.¡±

    I turned away, blinking hard, but the tears blurred my vision anyway. My hands curled into fists, nails biting into my palms as I whispered, ¡°And I don¡¯t know how to stop it.¡±

    Maria had listened silently, patiently, through all of it. When I finally dared to glance at her, I saw her looking at me¡ªnot with pity, not with judgment, but with something far worse. Something I couldn¡¯t face. A kind of quiet heartbreak.

    She clutched my hand, just as tightly as she had in that godforsaken taxi, like she was afraid I¡¯d slip away. ¡°Come now, Boris,¡± she murmured. ¡°God is forgiving. And I truly was joking earlier, my big strong Boris isn¡¯t going to become a fink even if he tried.¡±

    She smiled, but it was small, uncertain¡ªlike she wanted me to believe it, needed me to.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    I didn¡¯t smile. Didn¡¯t joke. Didn¡¯t push back.

    Maria saw it, and something in her gaze hardened. She squeezed my hand tighter. ¡°Let''s pray together.¡±

    Her voice didn¡¯t waver, but there was urgency now¡ªlike she had to drag me back before I fell too far.

    We closed our eyes, and she started.

    ¡°Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name. Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done, on earth as it is in heaven.¡±

    She sounded like an angel.

    ¡°Boris is lost, Lord.¡± Her voice softened, but it didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I pray that You will forgive him for breaking his vow. I know him. I know he wouldn¡¯t betray his promise unless he had to. Help him see the man he still is¡ªthe same thickheaded fool who gets up every morning to fight off three crackheads just so the kids have breakfast.¡±

    She squeezed my hand even tighter. ¡°Help him see that he¡¯s still that man. Not one of the monsters he has to be with now.¡±

    A pause. A breath. A quiet moment heavy with meaning.

    ¡°Amen,¡± we whispered together.

    I swallowed. The weight in my chest felt different now¡ªnot gone, not entirely, but lighter. Bearable.

    ¡°Thickheaded, am I?¡± I muttered.

    Maria finally smiled for real. ¡°If the shoe fits.¡±

    She clutched the children tightly again, holding them close like they were all that mattered. I waited until her breathing evened out, until the rise and fall of their tiny chests matched hers. Only then did I slip away, as quiet as a ghost.

    Maria¡¯s prayer had wrapped around me like a warm blanket. The weight in my chest hadn¡¯t vanished, not completely, but for the first time in days, I could breathe. She had spoken softly, but there was power in her words. And for a fleeting moment, I believed her.

    Maybe I wasn¡¯t too far gone. Maybe I was still the same man digging through dumpsters to feed his children. But belief wasn¡¯t enough. Not yet.

    I needed something before I left. I searched the church, overturning crates, checking under beds, but I didn¡¯t find it where it usually was.

    I stepped outside, the night air cool against my skin. My eyes scanned the dark, searching¡ªuntil I spotted it, half-hidden in the dirt, like it had been tossed aside and forgotten. The old winter tarp.

    The same one we used to keep the rain out of the church, to keep the kids warm when the wind howled through the broken windows.

    I crouched, brushing the dust off its surface, gripping it tightly in my hands. I''d get them something better by winter. Something real. But for now, this would do.

    Maria¡¯s prayer still echoed in my ears as I turned toward the city, my grip tightening around the tarp. I let out a slow breath, then yanked at my uniform¡¯s collar, loosening it just enough that it didn¡¯t feel like it was strangling me anymore. No more doubts. I was many things.

    But I¡¯d never be one of them.

 Chapter 30

    I arrived back at the gate after sprinting through Goudstad. I felt my leg start bleeding again on the way, but even as I was bleeding, it didn''t hurt as much as on my way home. Maria just had that magic touch I guess.

    I crawled the last hundred meters, pressing myself into the ditch near the road, keeping the tarp tucked under me. After I got there, I saw it was that same woman I''d choked out earlier. She looked paranoid, every five seconds checking over her shoulder, like someone would be standing there, as she was scribbling furiously in her book.

    I waited, remembering what that guard had said last time¡ªI had to hold out until the shift change at four AM. I prayed they were lackadaisical enough to leave the gate unmanned for at least twenty seconds.

    After a while, a man came out of the guardhouse, rubbing his neck and yawning. I guess the woman hadn''t seen him, as when he was about ten meters away, she jumped up and drew her pistol on him lightning fast, shouting, ¡°Freeze!¡±

    He threw up both hands, eyes growing wide, ¡°Jesus Lana! It''s just me! What the hell¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    She looked at him for what felt like an uncomfortable moment before lowering the gun. ¡°Sorry. Someone came through here earlier, I think. Made me real jumpy,¡± she said as she holstered the gun.

    He stepped closer, frowning. ¡°What do you mean, someone came through here?¡±

    ¡°I mean, something snuck up behind me and knocked me out. I don¡¯t know¡ªit was so fast, it felt like a dream. But I checked the table.¡± She jerked a thumb over her shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s a scuff mark where I kicked it.¡± Her voice wavered. ¡°I think¡­ something broke out.¡±

    ¡°Come on, we''ll check the cameras. You sure it isn''t just a spot test from the falcons?¡± he said, shaking his head, guiding her toward the guardhouse again, their conversation fading and going quiet as they entered the building.

    This gate really needs better security. After I broke back into the tower, I sprinted back to base, running as fast as humanly possible. Or should I say as finkly possible? Nah, that just sounds dumb.

    I tore through the city at record speed, the pain shooting through me worse than before. By the time I reached the fence, I was panting. I checked the gate, hoping I could just walk in, but of course, that stupid guard was still awake. Sighing, I shimmied back to the exit I''d used earlier and tossed the tarp over the razor wire.

    I jumped, grabbed the wall, and hauled myself up. Good thing I¡¯d been doing pull-ups¡ªthis wasn¡¯t as bad as I expected. Then I grabbed the wire through the tarp.

    Didn¡¯t cut me at all. If my ass weren¡¯t dangling, I¡¯d have done a dance. Instead, I climbed over and landed with a gracious thud. I yanked the tarp, but it got stuck on the barbs. Sighing, I climbed back up, unhooked it, then folded it up before tucking it into a hole by the fence.

    I reached the main building and headed for the doors¡ªthen rounded the corner and stopped. A group of low-rankers crowded around Theo, some with metal on their arms, some without, all in sleeveless uniforms. They were sneaking¡ªbadly. The front one looked up, swore under his breath, and froze, eyes wide as he stopped the others.

    It was the same boy I¡¯d stood behind on my first day, back when we were getting tested. All those¡­ wow. Days ago. Time really had slowed to a crawl ever since I ended up in hell.

    They glanced at each other uncertainly, but I just shook my head. No way they could go this way¡ªthe guard was awake. They¡¯d get caught.

    ¡°You''re about as sneaky as an elephant on meth, you know that?¡± I said dryly, raising an eyebrow as I crossed my arms in front of them.

    The front one puffed out his chest, standing straight and whispering at me angrily, ¡°What are you doing awake, civ¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Bea¡ªif I remembered her name right¡ªclamped a hand over his mouth.

    ¡°Shut up, Isaac!¡± she hissed.

    Then, just as fast, she snapped to attention and saluted. The others quickly followed her lead.

    Except Theo, who just smiled awkwardly and walked toward me. I was so glad he didn¡¯t salute I almost did a dance right there. Instead, I just smiled warmly and said, ¡°Hey Theo, you well?¡±

    He hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Hey Boris. Yeah, I¡¯m well. Do you still want me not to salute you and stuff?¡± he asked, completely innocent, reminding me of little Ivan.

    I looked past him at the others, then rolled my eyes. ¡°Theo knows this already, but I want none of this saluting bullshit. I''m Boris, by the way. Nice to meetcha.¡± I said as I gave them the great, the wonderful, mock salute.

    They dropped their salutes, looking at each other in confusion. Then, the same guy who¡¯d punched me in the face on my first day puffed out his chest again and asked, voice pointed, ¡°What are you doing out here, Boris?¡±

    I looked up at the sky, like he¡¯d just asked me if water was wet, then shrugged. ¡°Visited a church.¡±

    That pissed him off. His face darkened, his jaw tightening.

    ¡°Why are you always angry with me?¡± I asked flatly, making it clear I didn¡¯t appreciate the attitude.

    Bea flinched at my tone, and I felt bad, so I let it go. Theo was glancing between us, eyes wide. ¡°Theo, are you training with your shield again?¡± I asked, placing a hand on his shoulder. I was genuinely impressed¡ªhe was doing this a second time, and he¡¯d even gotten others to join him. Who was this little guy?

    ¡°Yeah, we are. We wanted to practice behind the dormitories,¡± he said, jerking a thumb over his shoulder at the ones without shields. ¡°They wanted to tag along. But anyway, Boris, I think it¡¯s about five o¡¯clock now¡ªgot only an hour to train. So, uh, see you later?¡± He said as he shot me a pair of finger guns.

    I smiled. ¡°Yeah, but you might want to find a new spot. The guard¡¯s awake tonight,¡± I warned, nodding toward the gate.

    ¡°Of course he is,¡± he muttered, disappointment clear as he stared down at his shoes.

    ¡°Try that town thing next to the dormitory. Should be clear,¡± I suggested, shrugging.

    Theo hesitated, glancing back at the others, but they didn¡¯t seem to have a better idea either. Finally, Bea spoke up, watching me like I might bite one of them. ¡°Uhm, if you don¡¯t mind, guys, let¡¯s do that. I think it makes sense.¡±

    The others mumbled their reluctant agreement and started sneaking¡ªbadly¡ªtoward the town.

    I barely lasted two seconds with curiosity screaming at me before I gave in. ¡°Theo. Mind if I join? Wanna see how that shield works.¡±

    They all immediately froze, like I¡¯d just fired a gun in the air. Eyes darted between me and each other, uncertainty clear on their faces.

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯d be cool to have you, actually!¡± Theo grinned, radiating warmth. Bit weird¡ªI¡¯d spoken to him for all of two minutes, but whatever.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not associate with a murderer,¡± the angry one¡ªIsaac, I guessed¡ªsaid coldly.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Bea dropped her gaze, glancing back like she wasn¡¯t sure if agreeing with him would make her next on my list.

    I sighed. ¡°Well, you can always say that someone of my rank ordered you to get up and practice at this time. Think of it as a get-out-of-jail-free card.¡±

    That got them thinking. Isaac hesitated, then stepped forward, voice sharp. ¡°We don¡¯t need you¡ª¡±

    Bea cut him off with a look, stepping toward me. The others had stopped too, watching the exchange.

    Then she turned to Theo, hesitating. ¡°Theo, I¡¯d rather he didn¡¯t come. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And with that, they started walking away. Theo crossed his arms, staring at her back, clearly annoyed. Then, in his normal speaking voice, he said, ¡°Boris didn¡¯t rat me out the other night, and he¡¯s actually nice to me¡ªunlike that other B-ranker. I was the one who wanted to practice. I¡¯m not leaving someone out.¡±

    The others froze, exchanging glances. Isaac started to argue, his brows furrowed, but Bea cut him off before he could get a word out.

    ¡°Isaac, enough.¡± Her voice was sharp, irritated¡ªas annoyed with him as I was.

    She exhaled, then turned back to Theo, her expression tight. ¡°Fine, Theo. He can tag along.¡± But when she glanced at me, she broke eye contact immediately, staring at the ground before walking off.

    I sighed. ¡°I feel so welcome,¡± I muttered, before sneaking off with them toward the dilapidated town.

    We found a small house with enough space for the eleven of us, and Theo, along with three others, stepped into the center.

    One of them grinned and said, ¡°Alright, Theo. You know how to activate your shield now, so why don¡¯t you do it for us? Without whacking yourself in the nuts this time.¡±

    I watched as Theo reached up for his right shoulder, the long metal strip locked against his left arm from wrist to shoulder. Then he flicked it down¡ªhard. Instantly, the shield deployed, slamming into his foot. He yelped and hopped around, muttering curses under his breath.

    As he winced, Bea stepped forward, tapped her left shoulder, then lightly touched his arm. Immediately, he stopped hopping.

    ¡°Thanks, Bea,¡± he grumbled, still glaring at the shield before he deactivated it.

    This was mighty interesting. Even as exhaustion pulled at my eyelids, I still wanted to understand how this thing worked. Could come in handy.

    After a while, the same boy from earlier walked up to him again. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s got to be up to your shoulder. I know the shield¡¯s heavy, so slow it down when raising your arm¡ªbut you¡¯ve got to get it higher. It¡¯s the best angle for it.¡±

    Theo nodded like he¡¯d heard this before. He raised his arm again, flicked it down¡ªand this time, the shield flickered but didn¡¯t fully extend.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he complained, retracting it. ¡°It¡¯s so easy for you guys. Why can¡¯t I do this?¡±

    ¡°You just need more practice,¡± one of the others said gently.

    ¡°You got this,¡± another whispered. Slowly, the group started to encourage him, everyone cheering him on eventually.

    I glanced around at them, then at Theo. Without thinking, I spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re gonna tell stories about Theo the Shieldman. Come on, you can do this.¡±

    Some of them eyed me warily, but Theo¡¯s face lit up. He nodded, like that was exactly what he wanted to hear. Not my best motivational speech, I must admit, but who can argue with results?

    Slowly, he brought his hand up to his shoulder, flicked it down¡ªhard¡ªand this time, the shield deployed perfectly, covering him from head to toe.

    And he didn¡¯t end up hopping around, which was definitely a plus.

    We all clapped as Theo practically jumped up and down, smiling ear to ear.

    ¡°Did you see?! I did it! I finally did it right!¡±

    He turned to me, eyes lit up like Christmas, grinning ear to ear as he retracted the shield.

    "We can focus on group tactics another day, but I¡¯m glad you finally got it right,¡± the one giving instructions said. The others exchanged smiles, nodding in approval.

    ¡°Theo, show it to us again¡ªtry and get it right five times in a row,¡± I said, imitating the lieutenant a little¡ªknowing full well she¡¯d have made me do it ten thousand times and then run to Alexandria and back if she had her way.

    Theo nodded, resetting himself. He missed it a few more times, hopping around, but eventually he got it perfectly on command, small conversations sparking up around the group, clearly less interested now.

    "Why doesn¡¯t Boris try it?" one of them joked, earning a few amused grins from the group.

    Bea, however, shot him a sharp look, clearly worried about how I¡¯d react.

    I shrugged. "Uhm. Sure, if you wouldn¡¯t mind?" I said, stepping toward Theo.

    Everyone immediately froze, shifting uncomfortably. Theo just stared at his shoes.

    ¡°Boris. You¡¯re still new, so maybe you wouldn¡¯t know, but¡­ being a shieldman isn¡¯t looked upon fondly.¡±

    The shame practically dripped off him. A few others lowered their heads, mirroring his discomfort.

    I shrugged. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s gotta break their toes with you. I¡¯m feeling left out here.¡±

    The ones avoiding my gaze snapped their heads up, eyes wide with astonishment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Theo said cautiously. "If you¡¯re caught, it¡¯s gonna be real bad. It might even hurt your chances in the tournament.¡±

    I nodded toward the guy who had been helping him earlier. ¡°I¡¯m not so high and mighty I can¡¯t learn something from a friend. Can I use yours? Uh¡­ actually, I don¡¯t know your name.¡± I held my hand out expectantly.

    He eyed my hand warily. ¡°Uhm. I¡¯m Zack. Listen, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Appreciate the concern, Zack.¡± I tried to sound as genuine as possible. ¡°And if you don¡¯t want me to, I won¡¯t. But I¡¯m curious¡ªand Theo made it look cool.¡± I shrugged, grinning sheepishly. ¡°Just wanna give it a try.¡±

    The others exchanged glances before Theo clapped a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Hell, why not, Zack? Let The General¡¯s son give it a try,¡± he said with a grin, like it was some inside joke.

    The others shook their heads, but Zack handed me his shield anyway. One of them hesitated before asking, ¡°Wait. Is it true? You said you were The General¡¯s son? You know how bad it¡¯d be if a Lieutenant heard you say that?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Oh, I know exactly how bad it¡¯d be if they found out.¡± I smirked, launching into the story of how Lieutenant Zenzele had drilled us that day¡ªmaybe embellishing a few details here and there. ¡°Man, it was bad. Never mentioning that lady again.¡±

    Then I frowned as Zack pulled the metal plate up to my left shoulder, covering my tattoo, before tightening something on the side.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, watching him with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Making sure the shield¡¯s attached properly so it doesn¡¯t fall off when you activate it. Now, voila,¡± he said, stepping back like he¡¯d just crafted a masterpiece.

    I glanced down at the thing. It had taken maybe thirty seconds to put on, and it was heavy. Far heavier than I expected¡ªlike Colonel Walker was using his power to weigh down my unsleeved arm.

    ¡°Must say, Theo, I see what you mean. This thing feels like it weighs a ton,¡± I muttered, shifting my arm uncomfortably.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only fifty kilograms,¡± Theo said excitedly, clearly enamored with the shield. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll stop bullets, grenades¡ªmaybe even a tank shell if you angle it right!¡±

    Then, as if flipping a switch, he launched into a history lesson. ¡°And did you know these were first forged in¡ª¡± He rattled off some facts about where they were made, what mine supplied the materials, and how many were produced last year. His enthusiasm was unstoppable.

    ¡°And the formations are the best part! Did you know that back in 1982, Alexander led five hundred men into the Fourth Floor and practically wiped out an army of goblins with just a shield wall? And Colonel Sipho¡ª¡±

    ¡°We usually start with stationary mode,¡± Zack cut in, clearly used to Theo¡¯s rambling. ¡°It¡¯s easier to learn, too, but for now, let¡¯s get mobile mode set up.¡±

    He pressed something on the metal running down my arm.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zack continued. ¡°To activate it, reach for your shoulder like you¡¯re using your power, then flick your hand down¡ªhard. Even a slight change in the angle can mess you up, so be careful. Unless you want to do some hops.¡±

    He and the rest of the group took a step back, barely suppressing small smiles.

    I did as instructed, reaching my left hand to my right shoulder¡ªmissed by maybe a few centimeters¡ªthen flicked my arm down.

    The shield snapped out¡ªright onto my toes.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelped, hopping around as laughter erupted around me.

    Bea walked up and tapped my shoulder like she had with Theo earlier, her lips twitching upward like she was trying to suppress the smile. Instantly, the pain vanished, like it had never been there.

    Even my cut from the barbed wire stung a little less too. Although I still felt it rubbing against my ruined pant leg.

    ¡°Boris. Show it to us again. Try and do it five times,¡± Theo said, imitating my voice, giving me a grin.

    I just gave him a playful look and rolled my eyes before saying,  ¡°Yeah, ok. I deserved that. Let''s do this.¡±

    And that''s how I ended up breaking my toes a few more times that morning.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°Well, Boris, if we ever need someone to break some toes, we know who to call,¡± Zack said, the group stifling laughter as I fractured my toes for the fourth time.

    I''ll show you, I thought, bringing my arm up to my shoulder, flicking it down. This time, for some reason, it worked perfectly¡ªthe shield snapping into place before me. I probably looked just like Theo earlier, my grin stretching ear to ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even that hard,¡± I said smugly, deactivating the shield. The others rolled their eyes.

    Even Bea, who had been watching me like a hawk, just observed this time as I tried again¡­ and promptly whacked myself in the face. The shield smacked my nose, sending a thin trickle of blood dripping down my lips.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first,¡± Zack said as the others burst out laughing.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m supposed to be a high-ranker or some shit? You can¡¯t laugh at me!¡± I shot back, grinning despite myself. Bea stepped forward and tapped my forehead¡ªtrying to keep a straight face, but I caught the hint of a suppressed smile. The others just laughed harder as I wiped the blood and snot off my lips and flicked it to the floor with a grimace.

    ¡°You¡¯re blessed now, but you still act like a civvie,¡± Isaac muttered from where he leaned against the wall, arms crossed, looking miserable.

    ¡°I apologize¡ªI didn¡¯t realize getting blessed came at the cost of humor and good looks. I can¡¯t help that I still have both,¡± I said, flicking the shield out again and finally getting it right.

    Isaac clenched his jaw and looked away as the others snickered. Bea didn¡¯t seem pleased, but I¡¯d been more than patient with him. She¡¯d have to get over it.

    ¡°Alright, Zack, I think I¡¯ve broken enough toes. Also, Bea, your power is downright spectacular. That stupid old man who ranked us must have been blind,¡± I said, turning to her.

    Now, you might think I was just sucking up, but I genuinely meant it. She healed me without complaint, even while clearly disliking me. A few kind words felt like fair payment.

    ¡°Oh, right¡ªbefore I forget. Thanks for healing me. You even fixed the cut I got earlier, which is pretty cool of you,¡± I added, throwing in a pair of finger guns.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ you¡¯re welcome?¡± she said, frowning slightly. ¡°But my power resets your body a few seconds back¡ªI couldn¡¯t have healed something from earlier.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    I yanked up my pant leg, exposing the long, half-healed cut¡ªfaded, like it had been mending for weeks.

    Bea¡¯s eyes locked onto it. She stiffened. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°Even my ribs feel better,¡± I said, ignoring her as I rubbed my side. ¡°Those bastards beat me for a while. Not to tell you what your power is¡­ but that doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±

    Confusion was practically etched into her features. ¡°No, in the tests, injuries stayed if I didn¡¯t act fast enough¡­¡±

    I just gestured at my leg aggressively in response.

    Her eyebrows practically climbed into her hairline as she gaped at me. Before she could muster a response, Zack intervened. ¡°Alright, guys, I think it''s time we head back. Roll call is in ten minutes.¡±

    I blinked, realizing we ate earlier than the low rankers. ¡°Oh, fuck, I¡¯m late!¡±

    I bolted for the dormitory, abandoning all pretense of stealth. I barreled through the entrance doors, sprinting down the hall. Just as I rounded the corner, I nearly collided with the Lieutenant. She arched an eyebrow, the tranquilizer lazily draped over her shoulder.

    ¡°And where do you¡ª¡±

    I dashed past her, yanking open the dormitory door and slamming it shut behind me. By the time she entered, irritation carved into her face, I was lounging casually on my bed.

    ¡°Lieutenant. You were a bit later than usual today, you know?¡± I said innocently.

    She shot me a glare. ¡°I assume you ¡®haven''t slept?¡¯¡± she asked, air quoting.

    Hand over my heart, I replied, ¡°Why, yes, Lieutenant, how did you know?¡±

    She folded her arms, unimpressed. ¡°Cute. But it won''t save you. I want a thousand pushups done before the end of breakfast, since you¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    My shoulders sagged in defeat. She hammered on the bed frame, rousing everyone else for the morning routine. Resigned, I made my bed, shaved, brushed my teeth, and trudged outside, the first one in line¡ªagain.

    Dropping to the ground, I started the push-ups. Each rep was agony, my muscles burning, my arms trembling. By the time I hit a thousand, I was panting.

    And then it was off to the exercise warehouse.

    ¡°You can thank Boris for today¡¯s workout,¡± the Lieutenant announced. ¡°Thirty sets. Two and a half hours. If you don¡¯t finish, you¡¯re running to Alexandria and back. Now start!¡±

    And just like that, we were off.

    I had come dead last in everything. Marnus and Kate tried to encourage me, but Richard just ran past, his look filled with disappointment.

    What felt like years later, I lay on the floor, staring up at the ceiling, and I decided I hated pushups. Who invented them? Why would you do that?

    When we finally got into formation, I spotted Lapdog and his cronies in their usual spot, watching me. ¡°Tired today, aren¡¯t you, civvie?¡± he said. Not a sneer¡ªmore like suspicion.

    I just flipped him the bird.

    The Lieutenant shot me a look¡ªdon¡¯t do that¡ªbefore dismissing us to our rooms.

    I tried to push through. Started doing sprawls, but my legs refused to cooperate. I tried to hit the bag, but my eyelids were trying to hit each other instead.

    An hour later, I was still hanging onto the bag, drenched in sweat, panting hard, when she walked in. I snapped to attention, barely holding myself up.

    ¡°Boris.¡± Her tone was sharp, clipped. ¡°I know you got up early to eat, but your performance today was pathetic. You barely did half the push-ups you did yesterday.¡±

    I exhaled heavily. ¡°No, Lieutenant, I was up all night. Actually couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± I said, smiling a little, recalling her words from earlier.

    She didn¡¯t smile back. Instead, she studied me, skeptical. Then her gaze dropped to my legs.

    ¡°Okay. And why are your pants ruined? Why is your left leg covered in blood?¡±

    She was putting the pieces together. I could see it in her face. But there was something else, too¡ªsomething almost like hurt, like she thought we were close, and I was shutting her out.

    And¡­ now that I thought about it, I kind of was.

    ¡°Lieutenant, I caught my pants on the dust¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cut the bullshit, Boris.¡± Her voice was sharp, cutting through me like a blade.

    ¡°Be honest with me. If you¡¯re looking for weapons, I understand. But you need to do it without running yourself into the ground. And you can¡¯t get caught. I¡¯ll let it slide this time, but I need you to be careful.¡±

    She thought she¡¯d figured me out. But she still looked¡­ unsure.

    I almost told her. Almost spilled everything¡ªmy promise to God to never bow, how I broke out to feed my kids. But I stopped myself.

    She was a fink. Maybe the first decent one I¡¯d ever met, but still just a fink.

    If she knew the truth, she¡¯d use it against me. Worse, she might put my kids in danger. And then I¡¯d have to kill her.

    I didn¡¯t even know what she meant by weapons, but if I pretended I was looking for them, she¡¯d sniff out the lie in a second.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    So, like an idiot, I swallowed hard and gave her a half-truth.

    ¡°Well¡­ you said I shouldn¡¯t eat from the dumpsters. So I climbed the fence, cut myself a bit, and ran to Alexandria to look for some¡ª¡±

    ¡°You did fucking what?¡±

    Her voice was flat. Cold. The usual warmth in her expression? Gone.

    My stomach dropped. Her eyes pinned me in place.

    I felt small. Small in a way I hadn¡¯t in years. Like when the sisters caught me stealing food, like when Father Nikolei¡¯s drunken eyes found me. I couldn¡¯t meet her¡¯s now. My whole body felt wrong, my skin too tight, my breath too shallow.

    I stared at my feet. My voice came out small. ¡°You said I shouldn¡¯t eat from the dumpsters¡­ so I ran to Alexandria. I was just hungry.¡±

    She kept staring.

    ¡°Boris. Alexandria is sixty kilometers away.¡± Her voice was rising, heat burning through every word. ¡°Why the fuck do you think we threaten you with running there? What is wrong with you?¡±

    Her anger pressed down on me, crushing. My ribs felt tight, like they were caving in.

    I had fed my kids. What was wrong with that?

    I wanted to argue, to fight, to throw it back in her face. But I couldn¡¯t. My tongue felt heavy.

    What If I told her how far I¡¯d really gone? What I¡¯d really done?

    ¡°Boris.¡± Her voice cut through my thoughts, sharp and furious. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, you shouldn¡¯t have said that in here. There are cameras, you idiot!¡±

    She turned on her heel, stomping toward the door. ¡°Do not move one muscle. Not. One.¡±

    And then she was gone, the door slamming shut behind her.

    And so, I stood there. Waiting.

    My face was damp with sweat, my shirt sticking to my back. My pulse throbbed in my ears. The room suddenly felt too small.

    I had behaved like a child.

    A fink had scolded me, talked down to me, and I had just stood there and taken it. The way she spoke¡ªsharp, commanding¡ªkept replaying in my head, each syllable scraping against my pride.

    I clenched my fists. I wasn¡¯t a little boy anymore. I wasn''t home. I wasn''t waiting, heart pounding, to hear the sound of his footsteps¡ªtrying to guess if they were stumbling or steady. If I had to make myself small or run.

    I was Boris.

    And I¡¯d killed that weak, sniveling fuck.

    I had forgotten what she was. She pretended to be nice, but she was just another fink, another liar, another person who wanted to control me.

    The anger curled in my chest, slow at first, then sharp, then burning.

    How dare she speak to me like that? How dare she make me feel that way?

    My breathing turned heavy. My jaw locked. My skin burned, hot and tight. I started pacing, my boots slamming against the floor.

    I wouldn¡¯t let it stand. She needed to learn. She needed to be taught. The door clicked open.

    She stepped in, closing it gently behind her, and seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, like she thought we could have some civil discussion.

    ¡°Alright, Boris, we can spea¡ª¡±

    ¡°I shall speak, and you will listen!¡± The words tore out of me, loud, raw. I barely recognized my own voice.

    ¡°I thought you were nice, but if you ever talk to me like that again, I will rip your fucking head off!¡±

    She froze.

    I took a step forward, fists clenched so hard my knuckles cracked. My breath came in hard, ragged gulps, my whole body burning.

    ¡°I was just hungry! Just hungry! What¡¯s so wrong about that? What is your fucking problem?!¡±

    She stared, wide-eyed, pressed against the door like she wanted to melt into it. Her hands slowly rose, fingers spread, a silent plea for calm.

    ¡°Right then,¡± she said after a moment, her voice even, careful. ¡°Uhm, let¡¯s just¡­ discuss this more reasonably.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t so reasonable when you walked out! But now that I¡¯m angry, you want to be reasonable?¡±

    I was still pacing, stalking back and forth, the energy inside me too much, coiled and tight, needing somewhere to go.

    ¡°It would certainly help,¡± she muttered, keeping her voice light.

    Slowly, she reached for the tranquilizer slung over her shoulder. I tensed. But instead of aiming it, she crouched, set it on the floor, then rose to her full height, hands lifted in front of her, palms open. Almost like she was surrendering.

    ¡°Peace, Boris.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°Peace.¡±

    The heat in my chest roared. I clenched my fists so hard I thought my nails might pierce my palms.

    ¡°I was just hungry,¡± I repeated, but now my voice sounded¡­ off. Not as sharp. Not as sure.

    Suddenly, I felt the rage hanging on me. The weight of it. The ridiculousness of it.

    I had screamed at her over a half-truth.

    I had threatened her over nothing.

    And somehow, that only made me angrier.

    She took a careful step forward, eyes soft but wary, like she was stepping toward a cornered animal.

    ¡°Just relax, Boris. I was angry with you, yes. But I was scared.¡±

    That stopped me.

    Scared?

    ¡°There are cameras in here,¡± she continued, her voice measured, slow. ¡°We record your sessions. If the Lieutenants outside heard you say that¡­ Boris.¡±

    She swallowed.

    ¡°They can¡¯t hear you say that.¡±

    For the first time since she entered, I stopped pacing.

    My pulse was thundering.

    I hated her for making me feel small. I hated myself for letting her see it. And I hated that, for a second, I wasn¡¯t sure who I was angrier at.

    I stared at her for a moment, then looked away. She was a fink. She didn¡¯t actually care. I wouldn¡¯t let myself be swayed.

    I sighed, nodding like I was convinced.

    She studied me, then forced a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the temper. That¡¯ll help in the tournament.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for whatever attempt at encouragement this was. ¡°Hope so,¡± I muttered.

    A silence stretched between us. Awkward. Unresolved. Then, she glanced at the door and exhaled.

    ¡°Alright. Fine. You¡¯re pissed, and there¡¯s nothing I can say to change that. But Boris, you can¡¯t do that again. It¡¯s dangerous. If those lazy bastards catch you, they¡¯ll execute you. No trial. No argument. Just straight execution.¡±

    She placed both hands on my shoulder, making me meet her eyes filled with a desperate plea. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t do that again.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, still feeling the heat simmering in my chest. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Okay,¡± I muttered, trying to sound casual, but my pulse was still thudding in my ears.

    She studied me for another second, then straightened. ¡°So¡­ you really ran to Alexandria?¡±

    I sneered. ¡°I thought I wasn¡¯t supposed to talk about that in here?¡±

    Something flickered across her face¡ªhurt, maybe¡ªbut she just gave a small, sheepish shrug. ¡°Well. It¡¯s fine now. I turned the cameras off. Deleted the footage too.¡±

    I blinked at her, thrown off for a second. Then, I exhaled. ¡°Yeah. I ran to Alexandria. Saw the statue¡ªfigured out it points to places. Interesting city. Never been before. Still don¡¯t get how your taxis don¡¯t have drivers, though.¡±

    For a second, I forgot I was supposed to be angry. Then I remembered, so I looked away again.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ wow. Sixty kilometers.¡± She sounded genuinely impressed. ¡°That must¡¯ve taken you all night.¡±

    Her eyes widened suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t sleep! You bastard! You ran a half marathon both ways!¡±

    A smile crept onto my face before I could stop it. The heat in my chest finally faded, but I wasn¡¯t about to tell her that. ¡°Yeah. I was hungry. Like I said.¡±

    She let out a short, incredulous laugh. ¡°So you ran a marathon for a meal?¡±

    Then something shifted. Her laughter died down, her expression darkening as she looked away, like she was realizing something she didn¡¯t like. ¡°And then I made you skip breakfast.¡±

    She turned back to me, her gaze steady. ¡°Boris¡­ I¡¯m sorry. If I had known, I would¡¯ve let you eat as much as you wanted.¡±

    Then she started digging into her back pocket.

    I just stared at her, confused¡ªthen offended. I had gone weeks without eating, and now she felt bad for me because I¡¯d missed one meal?

    I couldn¡¯t even correct her, or I¡¯d make her suspicious.

    Oh my god.

    I had never felt more embarrassed in my entire life. I wanted to crawl away and hide. One meal? And suddenly I was starving?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I muttered, ears burning. ¡°I¡¯ll survive. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    She studied me for a second, then casually reached into her pocket. ¡°Well, then I guess you don¡¯t want this?¡± She said, holding out an apple.

    I blinked.

    I was so bewildered that she had hidden an entire apple in her back pocket that I just stood there, staring at her.

    Her confidence wavered as my silence stretched. She hesitated, her arm starting to drift back. ¡°Uhm¡­ you don¡¯t want it?¡±

    My mouth watered at the sight of it.

    Fresh fruit.

    The kind I had only seen in billboards or found half-rotten in dumpsters. And she was just offering it to me like it was nothing.

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Just turned, walked to the weapons rack, picked up a small knife, and came back. Without a word, I plucked the apple from her hand, sliced it clean down the middle, and held out a piece.

    ¡°You can bet your fucking ass I want it.¡±

    I bit into my half, the crisp sweetness hitting my tongue.

    After a beat, she joined me.

    We ate in silence, the sound of chewing filling the air. I finished mine in ten seconds flat, looking away, still feeling the heat of shame on my face.

    ¡°Sorry. For shouting at you,¡± I mumbled. I hesitated, then forced the words out. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you¡­ you are nice. If not a little sadistic.¡±

    She just kept munching, unfazed.

    Then, with a shit-eating grin, she said, ¡°I forgive you. Now drop and give me twenty, bucko.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    She laughed. And just like that, the heat in my chest cooled. The shame lingered. But, a little less.

 Chapter 32

    We were chatting about Alexandria when she started explaining how the taxis worked.

    ¡°The newest S-rank has the ability to link objects together. He¡¯s linked cars to specific routes, making our logistics way more efficient. Supplies arrive faster, troop movement is smoother¡ªbasically, it¡¯s revolutionized the city. But it also wiped out public transport. Now taxis and buses have to be self¡ª¡± She stopped mid-sentence, narrowing her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not listening, are you?¡±

    I hesitated, then admitted the truth. ¡°You make it sound cool¡­ but what does logistics even mean? And why is it cool?¡±

    She sighed, giving me a look that was half amusement, half exasperation, before launching into an explanation. Somehow, that led to a discussion about the only pizza place in Alexandria.

    After a while, she said, ¡°Okay, Boris, I¡¯m going to leave you for now. The others need a lesson too.¡± She turned to go, then suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait.¡±

    She studied me for a moment, something serious settling over her.

    ¡°Boris, I¡¯m going to ask you this once, and I want an honest answer.¡±

    I frowned, caught off guard by her intensity. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to win the ascension tournament?¡±

    The question hit like a slap.

    ¡°That came out of nowhere,¡± I said, forcing a laugh, but my stomach twisted.

    I mean, that¡¯s what everyone wanted, right? To win. To earn the black cloak. To be set for life.

    ¡°Well, I promised Sofia I¡¯d kick her ass, but¡­ I haven¡¯t really thought about it. You know, actually winning.¡±

    She went quiet for a moment, then spoke carefully, like she was choosing every word.

    ¡°The ascension tournament for B-ranks decides who becomes a high ranker. Only high rankers can enter the second ascension tournament. If someone wins that and the mid-year battle, they will be the ones in charge of your brigade.¡±

    Her gaze dropped, and a hint of frustration crept into her voice.

    ¡°No B-rank has ever made it past the first two matches. And that only happened because Stoyan got paired with a chef,¡± she muttered, her expression dark with jealousy.

    She lifted her eyes back to mine, serious again. ¡°Boris, if you really want to fight Sofia, you¡¯d have to win the tournament first. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll train you. Just like I¡¯m training the others. I¡¯ll help you win.¡± She straightened her back, pride and envy flickering in her expression, like she was guiding others to a treasure she could not possess.

    I thought about it. And then I remembered what a fink is.

    I was remembering a different time, after I''d just killed that cunt who¡¯d raised me. I remembered a fink in black, laughing as he strolled toward a taxi, fire erupting from his hand, roaring with hell''s delight. A purging flame that turned the taxi into a smoldering altar of sin, the smoke rising like an offering no one dared accept.

    Then he turned to one of those finks in white, pointed his thumb over his shoulder cracking a joke. And they laughed.

    Laughed, while men and women screamed behind them, begging to be let out.

    I remembered how he looked at me when I was trying to shield Maria¡ªhis smile growing wider, like a demon had crawled into the man''s soul and was parading around his corpse.

    My stomach twisted, the heat of that fire still burning in my mind.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°I will not be a fink in black. They''re the worst of the worst.¡± I pinched the fabric of my white fink shirt, like the very feel of it disgusted me. ¡°And I already hate this enough.¡±

    The memory had soured everything. But when I glanced at the Lieutenant, standing there in the same uniform as those men that day¡­ I didn¡¯t see a monster.

    I saw a friend.

    She studied me for a long moment, then rested a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    I met her gaze, steady and unwavering.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    She nodded solemnly, patting my shoulder like she was consoling me. ¡°Alright. So you want to be under my command for the next two years that bad, huh? I must be pretty good at this,¡± she said smugly, planting her hands on her hips and puffing out her chest.

    Any lingering fear from the memory melted away when I saw her grinning.

    ¡°You¡¯re great at this!¡± I said, a grin spreading across my face.

    I paused, tapping my chin like I was deep in thought. ¡°As long as you remember to speak loud enough for us to actually hear you. Or, you know, not forget the exercises we need to do.¡± I looked up, feigning sudden realization. ¡°Oh! And using a tranquilizer as a threat? Genius! It¡¯s not like every sleeveless isn¡¯t already desperate for more sleep! But yeah, besides that? You¡¯re fantastic.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a little shit,¡± she said flatly, her face flushing in embarrassment. But she was smiling, so I figured it was okay.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to go. Some of the sleeveless actually want to win.¡± She paused, her tone shifting. ¡°And seriously, Boris¡ªdon¡¯t run to Alexandria again. If you¡¯re caught, you will be executed.¡±

    The casual way she said it made my stomach tighten.

    She exhaled, softening. ¡°For now, the cameras are off. I¡¯m not going to push you to win. And¡­¡± She hesitated, eyeing me like she was dropping a hint, ¡°¡­you didn¡¯t sleep last night.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in four hours. Until then, the room¡ªwithout any cameras¡ªis yours.¡± With that, she turned and walked away.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The kind gesture hit me like a lightning bolt, leaving me stunned as I sat there.

    I had to let her know. ¡°I hate finks,¡± I called after her.

    She paused, glancing over her shoulder.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t hate you, Lieutenant,¡± I admitted, my voice quieter. ¡°I¡¯ll make a civvie of you yet.¡±

    I walked over to the boxing bag and unhooked it. I felt her eyes linger on me for a moment, then the door opened and shut behind her.

    And that¡¯s when I discovered the greatest thing known to man.

    A nap.

    I woke up feeling like I¡¯d been dropped into another dimension, Zach¡¯s voice yanking me back to reality.

    ¡°Oi! Boris! Wake up already!¡±

    I jolted upright, looking around, still half-asleep. ¡°Yeah? What happened?¡± I mumbled, wiping spit off my face.

    Zach huffed. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s dinner time! And why aren¡¯t you training?¡± He gave me a look like I was daft.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to win the tournament,¡± I said, finger gunning as I walked towards him, leaving the boxing bag on the floor.

    ¡°Damn. I¡¯ll try and win it for both of us!¡± he said, grinning. Then his tone shifted. ¡°Just so you know, something happened with Kate and the Lieutenant earlier. We¡¯ll hear about it at dinner.¡± And with that, he took off.

    Curious, I followed, falling into formation with the others. That¡¯s when I saw Kate.

    She stared straight ahead, her eyes distant, empty. The others stole quick glances at her, then looked away, figuring she was fine. But I¡¯d been around Maria long enough to recognize the look¡ªshe was barely holding back tears.

    Before I could say anything, a commotion broke out.

    Colonel Walker sprinted past us, a furious scowl twisting his face. A group of finks in white followed, their hands resting on the cuffs and guns at their hips, their expressions dark with anger.

    ¡°Split into teams! Contact the tower entrance¡ªmake sure it¡¯s ready to intercept runaway Lieutenants!¡± Walker barked, his voice cracking through the air like a whip.

    He lifted a device to his mouth. ¡°Come in, Zenzele! Do you still have them surrounded?¡± His voice was raw with rage as he ran, until he disappeared from earshot.

    We all stopped in our lines, watching them go. Then we glanced at each other, curiosity gnawing at us.

    But we assumed it wasn''t our business, and went to dinner.

    I took a spot at the corner of the table, across from Anna. She was clutching Kate¡¯s hand, rubbing her arm, murmuring something low and comforting.

    The rest of the table wasn¡¯t so patient.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Kate, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Did someone¡ª¡±

    The questions swirled, but Kate ignored them, just playing with the mushed peas on her tray.

    Then Marnus snapped. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk about it! Just leave her alone!¡±

    Silence dropped over the table like a stone.

    I blinked. I didn¡¯t even know the bugger could get angry, let alone order a table of forty people to shut up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had balls, Marnus. I¡¯m impressed,¡± said fucking Richard of all people, nodding at him like he¡¯d just earned his respect.

    I squinted at Richard. ¡°Why are you like this? One moment you¡¯re a bastard, the next you¡¯re not. Can you make up your mind?¡±

    He smirked. ¡°No.¡±

    I turned away from Richard, back to Marnus, about to say something when Kate¡¯s voice cut through the tension.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Her voice was steady, but there was something fragile beneath it. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a bit weepy. But I¡¯m blessed. I can do this.¡± She straightened, her gaze meeting ours.

    She took a breath. ¡°One of the Lieutenants who beat Boris came into my room. Said he wanted to show me a few moves. When I said no, he threw me to the floor. We fought for a while¡­¡± Her voice wavered as she looked down, shame flickering across her face. ¡°But he could make his hands bigger, so he just grabbed me. Held me down. I didn¡¯t have enough things to build with.¡±

    She hesitated, like the words were caught in her throat. Then, soft and strained, they fell out.

    ¡°He tried to rape me.¡±

    A heavy silence smothered the table.

    Then, slowly, Kate sat up straighter, something hard and proud creeping into her voice. ¡°But I fought. I held him off long enough for Lieutenant Zenzele to arrive. We beat the crap out of him together.¡± A dangerous gleam lit up her eyes. ¡°Fucker won¡¯t walk straight ever again.¡±

    I was furious.

    Not just at him. At all of them.

    Lust is the worst sin. They will suffer for that bastard¡¯s ignorance.

    Beside her, Anna kept rubbing her arm, their hands intertwined. Kate glanced at her, a small, grateful smile ghosting her lips.

    ¡°Thanks, Anna. But I¡¯m okay. Really. It was scary, but the Lieutenant was there. So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Marnus clenched his teeth, his voice a low growl. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him. He will die. I¡¯ll bury him sixty meters underground and let him suffocate.¡±

    Richard gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°Sometimes you speak a lot of sense.¡±

    The others nodded in grim agreement. For once, I was right there with them.

    Suffocation¡ªthat slow, lingering death¡ªfelt almost poetic. I¡¯d prefer to feed him his own balls, but Marnus¡¯s version worked too.

    Kate reached over and squeezed Marnus¡¯s hand, a wordless thank you.

    ¡°The Lieutenant was there. That¡¯s all that matters,¡± she said, her voice softer now, but firm. ¡°So I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re very worried,¡± I said, but my tone had shifted. ¡°But we¡¯ll deal with it. We¡¯ll cut that bastard¡¯s head off.¡±

    Kate nodded, but her eyes dropped, her expression darkening again.

    I let the silence sit for a second, then tried to shift the mood. ¡°You know, hearing that just makes me think of how amazing the Lieutenant is. I mean, she got me an apple earlier.¡± I kept my gaze steady on Kate, hoping to pull her out of her head.

    Anna caught on. ¡°She let me call my parents when I couldn¡¯t join the tournament.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t make fun of me when the others called me a runt,¡± Marnus added, flicking a glance between Kate and me.

    And then, I saw it¡ªa real smile. Small, but there. Something almost like relief in Kate¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well, she helped me kick the crap out of a rapist!¡± she said, the words coming out unexpectedly proud.

    ¡°She¡¯s still sadistic, though,¡± I said, half-joking.

    The table snickered in agreement.

    And just like that, the stories started spilling out. One by one, the others shared their own moments with the Lieutenant. It wasn¡¯t just me. It wasn¡¯t just Kate. She¡¯d done something kind for every single one of us. Even the ones outside the tournament.

    I kept my focus on Kate throughout dinner, watching as the tension slowly left her shoulders.

    But the thing that stuck with me the most?

    The lieutenant wasn''t being nice because of The General. It wasn¡¯t some strategy to make me behave.

    She was just¡­ kind.

    Huh. Good to know.

    By the time we stood to leave, the atmosphere had shifted. Richard placed a hand on Marnus¡¯ shoulder, giving him a light nudge toward Kate. ¡°He won¡¯t get away with this, Kate. We promise.¡± He said, his voice steady.

    I arched an eyebrow, wondering when he¡¯d planned this little show of solidarity. He just shrugged.

    We made our way out. Nina and Anna walked with Kate to the ladies¡¯ dormitory. I followed, a little more at ease.

    The Lieutenant never showed up for our usual routine that night.

    So we just showered, brushed our teeth, and went to bed. I counted only five hundred this time. Still furious at those bastards. But I¡¯d deal with it tomorrow.

    Tonight, my kids get to eat.

 Chapter 33

    The stupid guard was awake tonight. No easy way through. So, tarp it was. Again.

    The city was dead quiet. Uneventful. But my body knew better. The nap earlier hadn¡¯t been enough. Usually, by the time I reached the tunnel, I still had something left in me. Not tonight. My legs burned, every step sending fire up my shins. My body ached in places I thought Bea had fixed this morning.

    Then I saw the worst possible thing.

    Way off in the distance, three white specks stood out. Two faced the tunnel, while the third looked outward.

    I yanked off my white tunic, dropped it to the ground, and hid it and the food I was carrying away before feeling under the road. It was hot yesterday, so I was banking on the road being scorched nicely. Sure enough, I found what I was looking for. Some of it was still liquidy¡ªI only had to wipe my hand on it twice before I was practically covered. I smeared it all over, thankful my pants and boots were already black. Then I crawled forward, inching toward the tunnel¡¯s mouth.

    As I got closer, I recognized them¡ªthe same guards from before. The man and woman I¡¯d knocked out were back, along with the one who had come to relieve them.

    I tried to think of a way through but kept coming up short. Creeping forward, I caught their whispers.

    ¡°Are you really sure something¡¯s breaking out each night? Cameras didn¡¯t show anything,¡± the man¡ªMax, I think¡ªmuttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. We both blacked out, and the cameras went down. Something¡¯s coming and going here at night,¡± the woman whispered back, like she was trying to convince herself as much as him. ¡°Probably a mimic. Looks like a really skinny Sleeveless, but wrong, like it can¡¯t get the proportions right. We need to catch it, make sure the brass knows a monster is escaping every night.¡±

    I was immediately offended. Wrong? The fuck? I wasn¡¯t that skinny. I''ve been here a week¡ªI''m sure I¡¯ve gained weight.

    None of this helped me get past them, though.

    ¡°How do you know we can even take it if it got this far, Andrea?¡± the first guy I¡¯d knocked out asked, shaking his head and scanning the area nervously. ¡°It would¡¯ve had to get through a lot of floors. Sure, the higher ones aren¡¯t fully colonized, but making it through this floor undetected? It could kill us in a heartbeat.¡±

    Andrea stayed confident. ¡°Sure. But it snuck up on us. It isn¡¯t confident facing us head-on. And it left us alive. Means it¡¯s either too stupid or too scared to finish us off before someone else arrives.¡±

    Her eyes kept scanning the darkness, passing right over where I was pressed against the wall, just beyond her line of sight.

    I had somehow crawled close enough to hear them whisper, but they were still too close to the gate for me to slip through. Maybe if I sprinted, I could make it¡ªbut I¡¯d studied them long enough to know two of them had rifles. Even with my dice, I couldn¡¯t outrun a bullet.

    ¡°Okay, sure, makes sense. But can¡¯t we just kill it? Bring the body to the higher-ups?¡± the one I¡¯d knocked out on the first day asked.

    That caught my attention.

    The others shook their heads.

    ¡°There¡¯ve only been two types of mimics ever recorded. One on the third floor, one on the seventeenth. Both of them were made of some kind of goo. Kill them, and they dissolve almost immediately,¡± Max muttered, sounding irritated. ¡°The ones that don¡¯t? They get turned into skin cream for the high rankers.¡±

    I almost laughed. The high rankers were smearing monsters on their faces to stay pretty.

    ¡°I got bullets made for mimics,¡± Andrea said, like she¡¯d solved every problem in the world.

    ¡°And if it¡¯s not a mimic?¡± Max shot back, glancing over his shoulder. ¡°Because I know for a fact those things won¡¯t even slow anything else down.¡±

    That sparked hope in me. I started crawling forward.

    ¡°Every second bullet in the magazine is a regular round. I¡¯m not stupid,¡± she snapped.

    The hope died. I froze on the spot.

    ¡°Not stupid. Just crazy,¡± Max said, reclining in his chair, not even worried.

    They were still arguing when I slunk away. I crawled back toward my tunic, my mind racing. No other way through. No better plan. I¡¯d just have to rush them, lean into the mimic idea¡ªmaybe scare them enough to hesitate.

    Then, I reached for my tunic, fingers brushing against the hidden crevice¡ª

    And stopped.

    Empty space.

    My stomach clenched. I pushed my arm in deeper. More space. Then¡ªmetal. Steel.

    I froze. My fingers traced the shape, the smooth, familiar feel of something that wasn¡¯t just an obstacle¡ª

    An opportunity.

    A pipe. Big enough to squeeze through. Big enough for my skinny ass.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. Grabbing the food, I crawled inside. The tunnel swallowed me whole. On my hands and knees, I hauled ass through the gaping maw.

    It was pitch-black. The air was thick, stale, reeking of rot. Every noise¡ªevery tiny scrape of claws, every distant chitter¡ªset my teeth on edge.

    Something hairy skittered under my hand.

    I jolted up. My head slammed into solid metal.

    A manhole cover.

    I forced myself to breathe. Got to my knees. Pressed my hands against the metal and lifted, just enough to peek through the gap.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Two hundred meters from the gate.

    The guards sat facing each other, arguing and oblivious.

    I grinned, looking up at heaven. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.

    Then I crawled out, sprinting toward my church.

    A while later, with my lungs burning and my heart on fire, I arrived. I bent over, hands on my knees, trying to relearn how to breathe. My ribs ached with every pant, but I forced myself upright and slipped inside.

    As always, I woke the others, met with warm hugs and puzzled stares.

    ¡°Why are you covered in black, Boris?¡± Irina asked, arms raised, waiting to be picked up.

    I scooped her up and said slowly, ¡°Had to sneak past those finks, kiddo. How else am I gonna get food for you guys?¡±

    ¡°But you look silly,¡± she said, as if that alone was reason enough not to see her.

    I sighed, solemn. ¡°The price I have to pay, I guess.¡±

    As I spoke, Natalie handed me a bucket of water. I gave her a smile and a quiet ¡°Thank you¡± before some of the kids helped scrub the black tar off.

    Afterward, I started handing out food, piling it up for them to share. But I must¡¯ve been distracted¡ªtoo tired, not paying attention¡ªbecause I made a mistake. A man in my position can¡¯t make mistakes.

    One of the smaller boys snuck back, reaching into the bag for another handful before the older kids had their share. I caught his hand mid-grab, lifting him off the ground with the same arm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had yours, Pasha. Now it¡¯s their turn,¡± I said, my voice firm.

    His eyes went wide. Then, in a small voice that shattered me, he whispered, ¡°Yelena only had one handful. I was just getting her more.¡±

    Guilt hit me like a fist. That was me, today. That was my voice when the Lieutenant yelled at me.

    I pulled him into my arms, pressing his small body against my chest, stroking his hair. ¡°You¡¯re right, kiddo. I didn¡¯t realize she got less. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tears welled in his eyes, and he buried his face in my neck.

    ¡°Yelena, come here, kiddo,¡± I said, glancing at the others. They all watched, wide-eyed. Yelena rushed forward as I knelt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yelena. You should have told me,¡± I said, sighing as I reached into the bag, scooping out more food than any of the little ones had gotten. I beckoned her closer.

    ¡°I wanted to wait until everyone else had eaten,¡± she admitted, voice small.

    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a saint, just like Maria. And saints should show gratitude to the people who help them, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    She nodded fiercely, spun toward Pasha, and threw her arm around him ¡°Thank you, Pasha!¡± she squealed.

    Then, after a beat, she turned back to me before glancing at him again. ¡°Do you want some too? We can share!¡±

    Pasha wiped his sleeve across his face, still shaken, but then rushed to join her.

    They each grabbed handfuls from my outstretched palm, their little fingers barely able to hold it all.

    I needed more. So much more.

    This wasn¡¯t enough. It was never enough.

    I hadn¡¯t asked Tom, even though I¡¯d felt smart¡ªso fucking smart¡ªwhen I realized I could double the food I brought with his gift. But no. He¡¯d ask why. I¡¯d have to tell him why. And then I¡¯d have to slit his throat.

    We finished eating, the kids hanging on my every word as I spun tales of my adventures with the finks. Eventually, it was time for bed. I realized they were staying up far later than usual, but when I mentioned it to Maria, she just shrugged.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to wake up so early now,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯ve eaten enough for the day.¡±

    Finally, I was tucking Yelena and Pasha in. Maria, as always, wrapped them in her arms, but before I could pull away, Yelena grabbed my hand, her big, pleading eyes locking onto mine.

    ¡°Boris, can you bring me a fink food? Like the stuff you were telling us about?¡±

    What did I say before? That a girl can ask a question and break your heart with it?

    Guess I was right. Again.

    I could never say no to them. I¡¯d have to break into the mess hall late at night, but it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    ¡°Sure, kiddo. I¡¯ll get you some real food.¡±

    Pasha stiffened beside her, like he wanted to ask too but thought I¡¯d turn him down. I patted his head.

    ¡°All of you will get some real food.¡±

    His face lit up for a moment before sleep claimed him, his small hand tightening around Yelena¡¯s.

    It was Maria¡¯s turn with the blanket. I pulled it over them, leaving her top half exposed. She was staring at me, her lips pressed tight.

    Then, in a whisper, like the words hurt her, she said, ¡°Boris... I think you shouldn¡¯t come around for a while.¡±

    I froze, still crouched beside her. ¡°What?¡±

    Her eyes flicked to the kids, then back to me. ¡°I heard one of the neighbors talking. About a fink with a trash bag. If word gets back to Vincent, and he finds out...¡±

    ¡°I can just kill them.¡± The words came out flat, simple¡ªlike I¡¯d found not just the solution to our problems, but to the entire township¡¯s.

    Maria let out a sharp snort¡ªbut she didn¡¯t laugh.

    ¡°You might be... blessed now,¡± she started carefully, her eyes flicking toward me like she didn¡¯t want to offend. ¡°But Boris, murder is still wrong.¡±

    She clutched her crucifix like it was the only thing keeping her steady.

    ¡°God would understand.¡± My voice didn¡¯t waver.

    Her face softened, sadness flickering in her eyes. ¡°God knows more than us, Boris. And He said murder is wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter what reasoning we bring¡ªHe already thought of it, and He still says it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Her voice trembled, just a little. She clutched her crucifix so tightly her knuckles went white, like it was the only thing keeping her steady.

    I opened my mouth to argue, but she cut me off, sharper now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not God who doesn¡¯t understand, Boris¡ªit¡¯s you.¡±

    Silence stretched between us.

    Then, after a pause, she added, carefully, ¡°Even a fink can¡¯t kill them all. Do you think the kids will be safe if Vincent sends someone after us when you''re gone?¡±

    Her words hit harder than I wanted to admit.

    She reached out, her fingers brushing against mine. ¡°Just for a week, Boris. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. I think the rumors will die down after that. Just one week.¡±

    Her plea hung between us, quiet but heavy.

    I looked down at her, my chest tight. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, okay? I¡¯ll try and steal some clothes for you next time. Should sell for a lot.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°Goodnight, Boris.¡±

    I waited until she drifted off. Gave them a final pat on their heads. Then I slipped out, running.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed the air on the way here. Too focused. Too determined. But now? Now, every step back to base felt like the city itself was trying to break me.

    The heat from the day still clung to the streets, thick and heavy, like the concrete had been hoarding it just to mess with me. Sweat dripped down my back, my breath coming ragged, dragging like I was inhaling leftover sunlight. The exhaustion. The pain. The weight of everything¡ªit had been waiting for me.

    My legs felt sluggish, my body screaming at me to stop. I made it halfway to the pipe before my lungs started burning again, shins on fire, pain lancing through me with every step. I ignored it. I had to.

    Dropped to my stomach. Crawled back, inch by inch, elbows scraping against the rough concrete. The night was too quiet. Every sound felt amplified¡ªmy breath, the rustle of fabric, the faint chirping of night insects tucked away in the cracks of the city.

    I froze. I swear I heard a noise.

    Footsteps?

    I pressed myself flat against the ground, heart pounding in my ears. A moment passed. Then another. Just the wind shifting loose trash.

    I exhaled slowly and kept crawling.

    Slipped through the pipe, emerging into the tunnel. Glanced back.

    The guards were just playing cards. One of them laughed, flicking a cigarette away, its ember glowing for a second before dying against the concrete.

    I looked up to heaven once more. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then I left them to their game and hauled ass back to base on my broken legs.

 Chapter 34

    Finally, I made it back¡ªclimbing over the wall with my magnificent tarp in tow, sneaking toward my dormitory like a thief in the night. And guess who I found sneaking around?

    If you guessed Theo, congratulations. You¡¯re a genius.

    I could tell the E-ranks apart by their shields, but the D- and C-ranks? No clue. Wonder why they did that.

    For now, I just arched an eyebrow at him.

    Theo grinned, looking genuinely excited to see me. I was almost touched by the sentiment. And then some of the new recruits started saluting.

    I sighed. Deeply. Before I had to say anything, Zack and Bea went to work, smacking arms down like they were swatting flies.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like that when he¡¯s alone,¡± Zack said as he pulled a girl''s hand down from her face.

    Right there, at that moment, I considered kissing both of them. The beautiful bastards.

    Theo, still smirking, tilted his head at me. ¡°Wanna practice with the shield again, Boris?¡±

    ¡°Matter of fact, I do.¡± I let my gaze drift to the rest of the recruits, who looked about as lost as a flock of blind chickens. It made me snort.

    Isaac, as expected, turned away, disgust plain on his face. Bea, on the other hand, studied me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªsomewhere between curiosity and fear, like she was looking at a lion.

    Theo, impatient as always, clapped his hands. ¡°Well, come on! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    We started moving toward town when I glanced at him. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Five A.M. Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh. No reason.¡±

    Except my body was screaming for that extra hour of sleep. Begging. But staying awake felt right¡ªlike if I left now, I¡¯d miss something. These people were here every morning when I got back. There had to be a reason for that.

    Besides, I was running on four hours anyway. Good enough.

    We arrived at the same abandoned house from yesterday, where everyone crowded against the walls to make space for Theo and Zack.

    Zack crossed his arms. ¡°Alright, Theo. Show me how fast you can do it. Remember, Lieutenant Michael says we have to be faster than he can raise a pistol.¡±

    Theo started practicing the motion¡ªslowly, methodically.

    ¡°Fix your stance,¡± Zack added, nudging Theo¡¯s foot forward.

    I pushed off the wall and wandered into the middle of our messy semicircle, stopping a meter from Theo. Then I mimicked his stance.

    Silence.

    I glanced around. Everyone was staring at me.

    I let it linger for a moment, then grinned wide and threw them the great, the wonderful, mock salute.

    ¡°Sir! I wanna know too! Just pretend my skinny ass ain¡¯t here!¡±

    Laughter rippled through the group. Even Isaac gave a reluctant snort.

    Zack just shook his head, grinning, and returned to adjusting Theo¡¯s stance. Meanwhile, some of the other shieldmen stepped forward and started copying me instead.

    Good. We can all look stupid together.

    Five minutes later, Zack straightened up, gave Theo a nod, then turned and handed me his shield.

    ¡°What the hell are you going to practice with?¡± I asked, even as I fumbled to imitate Theo¡¯s shield deployment.

    He was doing it so fast I could barely blink. Meanwhile, I couldn''t even manage the basic motion¡ªand that was without the weight strapped to my arm.

    Zack smirked, puffing his chest out. ¡°I¡¯m the best among the E-ranks at this, so don¡¯t worry. I practice enough.¡±

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a cool kid,¡± I said dryly, making him laugh as he handed me his shield.

    He showed me how to strap it on properly. ¡°When it¡¯s in standby mode, you just undo the two straps, slide the metal up your arm, then tie them tight around your forearm and bicep.¡± He stepped back, watching me struggle my way through it.

    It didn¡¯t seem that bad, actually. Which begged the question¡ª

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me do this yesterday?¡±

    Zack shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s a whole bunch of bullshit you have to do beforehand if you¡¯re a shieldman. But that¡¯s the basics if you just want to deploy it.¡± He smirked. ¡°And since I already did the bullshit, might as well tell you the rest.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    I adjusted my grip, took a deep breath, and activated the shield.

    And immediately slammed it straight into my toes.

    ¡°Oh, you motherfucker!¡± I hissed, hopping on one foot as the bastards around me roared with laughter.

    Bea sighed, already stepping forward. She just placed her hand on my arm, and just like that, the pain vanished.

    I stretched my now-healed foot. ¡°Bea, have I mentioned your power is fantastic? My elbows don¡¯t even sting anymore.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She just stared at me skeptically, like I still didn''t get how her power worked. But, she let it slide after giving me an eye roll.

    I turned back to the shield, determined to get it right this time.

    I activated it again.

    This time, it didn¡¯t even open properly.

    I seriously considered throwing the whole thing at Zack like it was somehow his fault. I was just about to rip the damn thing off when one of the shieldmen hesitantly stepped forward.

    ¡°Hey, uhm, Boris, sir? If you reach up to your chest instead of your shoulder, I find it helps. Keeps it from hitting your foot.¡± He hesitated. ¡°Although¡­ it¡¯s slower, so we¡¯re not allowed to use it.¡±

    I gave his suggestion a try.

    The shield came out almost sideways¡ªbut it deployed. It took about a second longer to cover my whole body, but it did. And more importantly?

    No broken toes. Yippee.

    ¡°Thanks, man!¡± I said, clapping his shoulder.

    Then I wagged a finger at him. ¡°Also, if you call me ¡®sir¡¯ again, I¡¯ll dock your pay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even getting paid,¡± he said, pretending to be offended.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. But still, appreciate the tip.¡± I said, giving him a nod.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but I saw the way he strutted away. The man was practically skipping.

    I chuckled and turned to take the shield off¡ªbut as I stepped to the side, I caught Bea staring at me.

    Not just watching¡ªstaring. Like a mouse that had spotted a hawk.

    I took that as a sign for a conversation and strolled over, casual as anything.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me like I kicked a puppy. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Bea¡¯s expression barely changed, but something in her stance shifted¡ªmore rigid, more deliberate. She¡¯d been thinking about this. Hard.

    ¡°You can talk well,¡± she said finally, her words careful, like she¡¯d rehearsed them a hundred times. ¡°I¡¯ve only been around you a little bit, but I¡¯m already starting to like you. So are the rest.¡± She nodded toward the group. ¡°Even the B-ranks seem to enjoy having you around, and it¡¯s only been a week.¡±

    A murmur of agreement rippled through them. I glanced around and caught a few hesitant nods, a few stolen glances. They weren¡¯t sure what to make of me yet¡ªbut they weren¡¯t against me either.

    Bea squared her shoulders, her eyes locked on my forehead¡ªnot quite meeting my gaze. ¡°So tell me, murderer,¡± she said, her voice sharpening, ¡°is this just for show? To get our guards down so you can pick us off one by one at night? Is that why we see you in the mornings? Scouting out how you¡¯ll do it?¡±

    Silence.

    Her words cut through the air like a knife, dragging the entire group¡¯s attention with them. I saw hands flex toward weapons, not out of immediate threat¡ªbut instinct. Their breathing slowed.

    She was scared. But she still said it.

    I tilted my head, like I was actually considering it. ¡°You know,¡± I mused, tapping my chin, ¡°if I were picking you off one by one, you¡¯d probably notice. Subtlety¡¯s not really my thing.¡±

    A few people laughed¡ªnervously. But they laughed.

    I straightened, my grin fading as my tone dropped. ¡°You want to know if this is a show? It¡¯s not. I killed those men because they threatened to sell my kids¡ªmy girls¡ªinto brothels. I won¡¯t apologize for protecting them.¡±

    No one spoke. I let the words settle.

    I met Bea¡¯s gaze properly now, making sure she understood. ¡°But if you¡¯re asking if I¡¯m faking it with you lot? No. I¡¯m here because I want to be. Well¡­ mostly because I like Theo.¡±

    That got a few chuckles. The tension cracked, just a little.

    I turned back to Bea, my voice gentler now. ¡°You don¡¯t want me here? Fair enough. Just say the word. But if I stick around, I¡¯d like to know it¡¯s because you want me here¡ªnot while you¡¯re watching me just because you think I''ll hurt someone.¡±

    I stepped back, leaving the choice with her. With them.

    For a second, no one moved.

    Then Isaac stepped forward, his expression unreadable. His eyes locked onto mine, unwavering. Testing me.

    ¡°Are you being honest about why you killed those men?¡±

    I held his gaze. ¡°As honest as I can be.¡±

    A long moment stretched between us.

    Isaac didn¡¯t blink. His eyes were sharp, searching¡ªnot just for an answer, but for something deeper. He wasn¡¯t the only one.

    I could feel the weight of their gazes¡ªthe quiet ones in the back, the skeptical ones still deciding if I was worth trusting. Even the ones who had laughed earlier weren¡¯t laughing now. They were waiting.

    Then, finally, Isaac gave a small nod.

    He stuck out his hand. ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Isaac.¡± His grip was steady, not hesitant, not testing¡ªjust firm. Decided.

    ¡°You¡¯re good with me.¡±

    For a second, the words just hung there.

    I clasped his hand, shaking it firmly. ¡°Hi, Isaac. I¡¯m Boris.¡±

    Something in the air shifted. The tension didn¡¯t vanish, but it thinned, cracked open just enough to let something else in.

    A few of the others exchanged glances. Some nodded slightly, while others held back, still weighing me, but not so rigid now. Someone in the back muttered something I didn¡¯t catch, and a few of them chuckled¡ªlow, uncertain, but real.

    It wasn¡¯t much.

    But it was a start.

    Bea let out a slow breath. Her jaw tightened as she glanced at me, then at the floor.

    ¡°No,¡± she said finally, her voice firm¡ªbut something was off.

    ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Her fingers twitched at her sides, her eyes flicking between my hands and my face¡ªnot just watching. Waiting. Bracing. Like she thought I might strike at any moment.

    Then it clicked. It wasn''t just distrust. She was scared of me.

    I exhaled softly, giving her a small nod, slow and deliberate.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, reassuring, not pressing. ¡°I get it.¡±

    I took a step back, giving her space.

    Then I glanced at Theo.

    Oh. He saw it too.

    His expression flickered, his eternal smile dimming¡ªjust slightly. Not anger. Just something quieter. Like he hated that Bea felt this way.

    And then he spoke, his voice was steady, warm even.

    ¡°Bea¡­ you don¡¯t have to decide anything right now,¡± Theo said, tilting his head slightly. ¡°But, you know¡­ it wouldn¡¯t hurt to talk to him. Later. Dinner, maybe?¡±

    He kept his tone light, casual¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t dismissive.

    Bea¡¯s eyes flickered toward me, then back to Theo. Her hesitation warred with something else¡ªreluctance, maybe even frustration at herself.

    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± she muttered, voice tight. ¡°I¡¯ll find you at dinner.¡±

    Theo beamed. Like a little victory had been won.

    Bea, however, wasn¡¯t done. She turned to me, her fear buried again beneath a sharp glare.

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean anything yet,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m still watching you.¡±

    A few of the others nodded slightly¡ªnot outright approval, but a shift. A crack in the wall.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t expect anything less.¡± I held up my hands, taking another step back¡ªslow, easy, letting her see I wasn¡¯t a threat.

    I turned to the rest, flashing a grin.

    ¡°Anyway! Zack, thanks for teaching me about the shield. And you¡ªdidn¡¯t catch your name¡ªthanks for the tip. See you all around.¡±

    As I walked away, I could feel their eyes on me¡ªno longer wary, no longer waiting for me to slip.

    Just watching. Like they didn''t know what to think of me, and by somehow staring at me long enough, they''d find the answer they were looking for.

    With that, I headed back to my dorm, hoping to steal at least ten minutes of sleep before the Lieutenant started banging on the bedframe again.

 Chapter 35

    Let¡¯s just say, sleep and relaxation weren¡¯t in the books. I arrived, threw my clothes off, and barely hit the bed before the Lieutenant walked in, banging on the bed frame like usual. I swear I had only closed my eyes for a second.

    Next thing I knew, I was in the warehouse, panting my ass off. I had come last in every single set, doing even worse than yesterday. By the end, I could barely manage a pushup, and the Lieutenant spent the entire time glaring daggers at me.

    Finally, she dismissed us to our rooms. As soon as I entered, I collapsed onto the mat and stared up at the ceiling. Funny thing about finks¡ªwe¡¯re supposed to be three times stronger, faster, and tougher than the average man, but we still need just as much sleep. I think it¡¯s utter bullshit.

    Maybe ten minutes later, I heard the door open and close. I sighed, sitting up, then gave the great, the wonderful, mock salute from the floor.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Lieutenant?¡± I asked, my words dripping with exhaustion. I didn¡¯t even bother opening my eyes.

    ¡°You will stand.¡± Colonel Walker said.

    I pushed myself up, standing as quickly as I could. ¡°And why are you here?¡± I asked, not bothering with a salute. I¡¯d salute the Lieutenant, but I wasn¡¯t really taken with the Colonel yet.

    He studied me, eyes dragging up and down like he was scanning for flaws. The silence stretched¡ªten seconds, twenty, maybe a whole damn minute¡ªbefore he finally spoke.

    "I need a full statement on the crimes committed by the Lieutenants who assaulted you and Lieutenant Zenzele. This room is being recorded. Just recount everything in detail¡ªexactly as it happened." He spoke carefully, each word deliberate. "Begin when you''re ready."

    I hesitated. Something about his voice felt off. Too measured. Too empty, like every emotion had been stripped away and a decision had already been made. Like a man on the other side of a gun.

    So, I told him. In detail. I emphasized what they did to the Lieutenant more than myself¡ªbecause that, at least, got a reaction out of him. His eyes narrowed to slits, and for a moment, I saw nothing but rage.

    Then, just as fast as it came, it was gone. His expression smoothed out, like someone wiping away spilled ink.

    When I finished, he just stared at me. Then, finally¡ª

    ¡°Are you even training?¡± His voice was sharp, almost disgusted. ¡°Why the fuck were you lying down when I got here?¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck is it any of your business?¡± I shot back, remembering the vow I¡¯d made what felt like a lifetime ago.

    His expression darkened instantly. He tapped his left shoulder, and his tattoo glowed, the image of a man rolling a boulder up a hill floating in the air in front of him.

    Then he stepped forward.

    Until he was just an arm¡¯s length away.

    He didn¡¯t immediately slam my face into the floor, which was a plus, but the look he gave me was pure hate.

    "I shall delete this part of the video," Colonel Walker said, voice cold. "Why are you being difficult?"

    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "I''m pretty sure you''re going to do something all of us sleeveless want done to those bastard Lieutenants. But I don¡¯t like your tone. Leave me to my business, and I¡¯ll leave you to greet the Lieutenant in your underwear. Sound like a deal?"

    His face twisted into something cruel, as he lifted his arm up and pointed a finger straight at my forehead, saying, ¡°Do yo¡ª¡±

    And then the door swung open.

    "Sir! I request permission to speak with the Sleeveless privately, sir!" The Lieutenant shouted, giving a textbook salute as her words echoed throughout the room.

    The Colonel didn''t move.

    His glare stayed locked on me, his whole body coiled like he was still debating whether to put me through the floor anyway.

    Then, finally, he lowered his hand. He turned, walking toward the door, saying, "Train your recruits better, Lieutenant. I expect better discipline from them."

    His voice was steady, but his eyes lingered on Zenzele just a second too long when he passed her, like he couldn''t drag them away, before shaking his head and slamming the door.

    For five whole seconds, Zenzele didn¡¯t move. Then, slowly, she turned to me, her face unreadable.

    Then she exploded.

    "First, you don¡¯t honor your promise," she snapped, her gaze flicking to a random spot in the room¡ªa silent reminder that we couldn''t speak openly about me breaking out. "Second, you disrespected a Colonel, Boris. A Colonel! And you were recorded! Are you insane? Do you have any idea how incredibly stupid that was?"

    Something in my chest tightened. My arms crossed again, my pulse pounding in my ears. "You act like I¡ª"

    "And look at your damn eyes, Boris!" she cut me off, stepping forward, her voice rising. You need to sleep, for fuck¡¯s sake! Look at yourself!"

    I felt something curl in my stomach¡ªhot, defensive, ugly. I stepped toward her. "I''m fine. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯ll tell you the sam¡ª"

    "You will tell me NOTHING!"

    Her voice cracked like a whip across the room.

    "Not. One. Thing."

    Her hands clenched into fists. She was furious, her breath uneven, her hands clenched like she was going in for a fight.

    Well, so was I.

    "You act like I asked for this!" I snapped, my voice shaking. "Like I wanted some fucking Colonel to walk in here and demand my time¡ªlike I asked to be beaten! Like I asked you to be beaten! I didn''t ask for any of this!"

    She stepped forward, her face inches from mine.

    "You didn¡¯t ask for it?" she seethed. "Then why do you keep making it worse?"

    My chest burned. "Oh, so this is my fault now?"

    "YES! Because you can''t help yourself, can you?" she yelled. "You mouth off to everyone within earshot, get yourself beaten to a pulp over and over! And when that¡¯s not enough, you get me beaten! And then you stand there, acting like none of it fucking matters!"

    The heat in my chest boiled over. My fists clenched.

    "What the fuck else am I supposed to do?!" I shouted, stepping even closer, our foreheads almost touching. "Stand here, pretend to be one of you? Be a good little fink, follow orders, sing fucking kumbaya while those bastards do whatever they want? And now, suddenly, you getting beaten is my fault?!"

    Her face contorted with rage. "It¡¯s not about fault, Boris! It¡¯s about who¡¯s getting hurt!"

    She grabbed my shoulders, fingers digging in, tight, desperate.

    "And I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, you stupid boy!" she shouted. "Just stop mouthing off! Just stop disobeying orders! Please!"

    The words hit me in the chest. And then I shoved her off me.

    She barely stumbled¡ªjust a single step back¡ªbut it felt like more.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I get hurt!¡± My voice cracking like a childs as I shouted at her,¡°At least I get to hurt them ba¡ª¡±

    Then I saw her face. She was staring at me with such pain in her eyes I almost asked if I shoved her too hard, the rest of my words dying in my throat as I realized it wasn''t the shove. It was the words.

    She was still breathing hard, but she didn¡¯t step forward again.

    Her fingers twitched at her sides, like they wanted to grab me but couldn¡¯t.

    I should have said something. I should have¡ª

    She let out a sharp breath. Something wavered, deep in her throat.

    Her shoulders buckled first.

    Her chest caved, like something inside her had just collapsed.

    She took another breath, but it came out wrong¡ªshaky, uneven, as if her own ribs had turned against her.

    She turned her head slightly, like she was about to say something sharp, something angry¡ªbut the words never came.

    Her face crumpled. Her eyes squeezed shut. And then the tears started leaking down her face.

    She tried to stop them¡ªher fingers white-knuckled at her sides, her breath coming out too fast, too shallow¡ªbut it was too late.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    She turned away, hands shaking, wiping furiously at her face.

    And still, the words slipped out.

    Soft and broken.

    "You need to care about getting hurt, Boris."

    Her breath hitched.

    "I had to watch, Boris. I couldn¡¯t stop it. I couldn¡¯t protect you."

    Another breath. Short. Shaky.

    "I don¡¯t want that to happen again."

    Her voice cracked.

    "Please. Just stop making me watch you get hurt. Please. Just stop."

    The guilt slammed into me.

    I took a step forward, but my body locked up. I couldn¡¯t move. My arms hung limp. My jaw clenched so tight I thought my teeth might crack.

    I could take her anger. I could take her yelling, her frustration, her lectures. That would have been better.

    But this? This felt worse.

    My throat felt raw. My tongue felt too thick, too useless to form words. I didn''t know¡­. What should I do? How can I fix this?

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, and it felt like spitting out broken glass¡ªtoo little, too late, and hurting no one but me.

    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Just wiped at her cheek, turning toward the door. Mumbled, "I¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t sort out your mess."

    And then she was gone. I stood there for a long time, staring at the spot where she had been. It took me a while to sit back down. Even longer to close my eyes.

    All I could think about was her face when I said I didn¡¯t care.

    I don¡¯t know how long I layed there. Minutes, maybe. Hours. It didn¡¯t matter. The room felt hollow, and I was just sinking into it, trapped in the weight of my own silence. Even exhaustion wouldn''t take me. All I could think about was how sorry I was.

    I dragged my hands down my face, exhaling hard. I needed to stop.

    So I folded the moment away, pressed it deep into my chest, tucked it into some quiet corner of my mind where I wouldn¡¯t have to feel it.

    Wouldn¡¯t have to hear the way her voice cracked. Wouldn¡¯t have to see the way she broke. Wouldn¡¯t have to remember the way I shoved her.

    I swallowed hard, pushing the thought deeper. I could think about it tomorrow. Not now. Not now.

    And then I heard a voice. I opened my eyes, looking at the door.

    I blinked. It was Zach. Calling me to dinner.

    And just like that, my body moved on autopilot, following the others as we trodded off toward the mess hall.

    Marnus was glued to Kate¡¯s side, but for the first time since I¡¯d met him, his eyes weren¡¯t fixed on the floor. He was actually looking at people, glancing around as we passed.

    Good for him.

    When we sat down, I ate quietly, still lost in my head.

    Tom nudged me. ¡°You good?¡±

    I forced a shaky smile and waved him off with some half-formed joke. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t even a joke¡ªI wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    He didn¡¯t push. A third dinner appeared before me, and I realized he copied Anna¡¯s portions since she was too busy chatting with one of Richard¡¯s cronies to have even started on her food.

    I was halfway through when the lower ranks came in, all noise and life, their energy a sharp contrast to the dull ache still sitting in my chest. They filled the hall like they always did, loud, rowdy, hungry. They seemed to be over their initial shock of receiving their rank, and were now just enjoying eachothers company.

    I pushed my guilt down. And then I held my head higher. I would make it up to her. She was the best fin¡ª the best person I''d met in a long time. I would do everything in my power to let her know that.

    I swallowed my last bite, pushed my tray aside, and eyed Bea, Theo, and Isaac across the room, sitting at their usual spot.

    Come on, stop being such a crybaby. Let''s deal with this problem first. I thought to myself as I got up and walked toward them.

    As I got up, I heard Richard scoff behind me.

    "Where the hell is he going?" he said to the table.

    I ignored him.

    As I walked the length of the long, crowded table of lower ranks, the noise dipped. Conversations slowed, people glanced up at me, voices dropping lower with every step.

    By the time I reached them, the table had gone dead silent.

    I tilted my head at Bea. ¡°Yo, mind if I sit here?¡±

    A thousand eyes stared at me. Not a single person spoke.

    I sighed. "Is it a funeral or something? You can talk, I promise."

    My voice carried through the hall. Other tables were watching now, eyebrows raised.

    I flashed them a grin, trying to cut the tension, gesturing for them to keep talking¡ª

    But instead, chairs scraped against the floor as they scrambled to stand, saluting.

    I wagged a mock-scolding finger at them. ¡°If any of you salute me, I¡¯m docking your pay. Sit your asses down.¡±

    I said it too forcefully, the usual humour in my voice nowhere to be found. I cringed, realizing I¡¯d let my emotions play up again. I pushed them down, even further, and brought myself back into reality.

    They hesitated, glancing at each other as if they were being paid, before finally sinking back into their seats.

    I exhaled slowly, shaking off whatever was left in my chest.

    Alright. Time to stop feeling sorry for myself and start being a goddamn man.

    I turned to Theo, raising an eyebrow, flicking my eyes toward the empty chair.

    That eternal smile of his somehow grew even wider. "Sure! But that¡¯s Zack¡¯s seat. He¡¯s just chatting with Lieutenant Michael. When he gets back, you¡¯re gonna have to move. Sorry, Boris!¡±

    I was about to sit when a nervous wreck of a lower rank shot up, eyes wide with panic.

    "I''m sorry, sir! Theo didn¡¯t mean anything by it, honest! He¡¯s just¡ªhe just cares about his fellow Shieldman, you know? Always looking out. Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way, sir. He didn¡¯t mean no disrespect!"

    I blinked at him. Stunned.

    Then a laugh huffed out of me, sharp and disbelieving. Laughing when you made her cry? What a nice little man, a small voice whispered in the back of my mind. I strangled it along with the laugh, but tried to keep the smile.

    "Oh, no, I agree with you, man. Theo¡¯s great. And I¡¯m a lot of things, but a ¡®sir¡¯ ain¡¯t one of them.¡±

    I still had the smile, which I guess was enough to get the guy¡¯s shoulders loosened¡ªjust a fraction. His gaze still darted between me and Theo, though, like he was waiting for a fistfight to break out.

    I grinned. "I mean, have you seen him deploy a shield? Way better than when I tried it."

    I clapped Theo on the shoulder, and the poor kid turned red, ducking his head and stuffing his mouth with food.

    That¡¯s when I noticed their plates. Their food didn¡¯t steam like ours did. It looked cold. Mushy. I glanced at my own tray sitting at the B-rankers¡¯ table. The lingering taste of hot food still sat on my tongue.

    I frowned.

    I ignored their shit food situation¡ªfor now¡ªturning back to the nervous wreck. ¡°Anyway, yeah, don¡¯t worry. Theo can speak to me however he wants.¡±

    Theo, mouth full, mumbled, ¡°How¡¯s your toes?¡±

    I squinted at him. ¡°Well, not like that, you little shit.¡±

    He just beamed at me, chewing like an asshole.

    Finally, I leaned forward, my grin slipping into something more serious. I planted my elbows on the table, locking eyes with Bea.

    "Alright, Bea. I¡¯ve come to hear your decision."

    She looked like I¡¯d just handed her a live grenade.

    ¡°Boris, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re even allowed to talk to us about that,¡± she rushed out, eyes flicking nervously around. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re allowed to talk to us at all until after the tournament.¡±

    She spoke so fast it was like she was trying to shrink into her chair, while the other lower ranks leaned forward, trying to catch every word.

    I sighed, shaking my head slowly, like I¡¯d just heard something I didn¡¯t like.

    ¡°Pish posh, who cares? Lieutenants aren¡¯t here.¡± I shrugged, smiling. ¡°Anyway! May I ask your decision?¡±

    Bea turned bright red. "We haven¡¯t even discussed it yet! We were busy!"

    I sighed dramatically, leaning back. ¡°Fair enough. Wasn¡¯t going to see you tomorrow morning anyway. Wanted to have a bit of a lie-in.¡±

    Theo clutched his chest like I¡¯d shot him.

    ¡°We won¡¯t see you tomorrow? Damn, that¡¯s a bummer.¡± He shook his head sadly, like I¡¯d just delivered tragic news.

    ¡°You¡¯re a goddamn saint, my friend.¡± I clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Anyway, eat some more. You look like a breeze would take you away.¡±

    Theo swallowed his food with zero shame. ¡°I¡¯m still not as skinny as you, Boris!¡±

    I just shook my head, already walking back to my table.

    Behind me, the noise exploded¡ªpeople hounding Bea and Theo with questions, Bea burying her head in her hands, and Theo?

    Theo was just smiling, chatting happily, right up until Isaac shushed him with a hand over his face.

    ¡°What were you talking with them for?¡± Anna asked, staring at me like I¡¯d just grown a second head.

    Before I could answer, Richard scoffed. ¡°Only people close enough for a civvie to relate to, probably.¡± He shot me a disgusted look, like the very thought offended him.

    I turned to him slowly, just giving him a look.

    He shut up.

    Zach sat down next to me, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk to them, Boris.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked as I went back to dinner.

    He hesitated. ¡°Uhm¡­ it¡¯s in the rules? I think.¡± His voice wavered between confident and unsure in the same breath.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, right. My apologies. I forgot I¡¯m an excellent rule follower and would never break one again.¡± I leaned back, voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°And weren¡¯t you guys in school with them, like literally two weeks ago?¡±

    Zach didn¡¯t answer. But Richard did.

    ¡°Ranks change everything,¡± he said. His voice wasn¡¯t mocking anymore. Almost solemn. ¡°We were taught this then. We practice it now.¡±

    I looked at him.

    Then at the table.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, then?¡± I said, my voice low ¡°You''ve been friends for years, and the second they sit at a different table, you act like they don¡¯t exist?¡±

    No one spoke. But I could see it¡ªthe way their gazes drifted toward the lower ranks, some with longing, others with something heavier.

    Finally, Anna broke the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rules, Boris. We were taught this since we were children.¡± Her voice was quiet, but firm. ¡°It¡¯s a different world for us now.¡±

    I looked at her, at all of them. None of them looked happy about it.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she added after a moment, barely above a whisper, ¡°they¡¯d kill to have the position we got.¡±

    I didn¡¯t push it.

    And then we prepared for the nightly inspection. I made sure my bed was perfect, that the dormitory floor  was clean enough you could eat off of it, and I pushed the rest of them to finish showering and to be standing on the line ten minutes before the lieutenant even got there.

    When she arrived, she walked into both rooms, not one expression on her face, before shouting, ¡°Lights out!¡±

    It was the first time she had never even looked at me.

    Something in my chest split wide open.

    I had shoved it down. I had locked it away. But seeing her again¡ªseeing the exhaustion in her face, the stiffness in her shoulders, the way her eyes avoided mine¡ª

    It all came roaring back. The way I pushed her. The way I didn¡¯t fix it.

    I stood there, silent, watching her pass. I¡¯d make it up to her tomorrow.

    I had to.

 Chapter 36

    I woke up to whispered complaints, lifting my head groggily. I sat up when I saw Marnus and Zach seemingly squaring off against Richard and all his goons.

    ¡°Come on, just stay here! You can look for weapons later,¡± Richard snarled at him quietly.

    Zach looked absolutely devastated. ¡°I need to find one soon, or I''ll get in trouble with the Sergeant helping me. Please, I''ll stay out¡ª¡±

    Richard growled at him, ¡°You think we¡¯re not in the same position? You think you¡¯re the only one who needs to find something?¡± He shook his head, voice still low. ¡°Think, dumbass. If we all go now, the likelihood of us getting caught is way higher. And if we¡¯re caught, we¡¯re fucked.¡± He tapped his arm, his cronies puffing their chests out like they were the ones talking ¡°Just wait your turn. Go tonight if you must. Move when it¡¯s quieter.¡±

    Marnus held his head up, showing bravery even when he was shaking in every limb, ¡°We need weapons too, Richard.¡±

    Richard rolled his eyes. ¡°And you can find a weapon, tonight. It¡¯s called being smart.¡± He looked back at Zach. ¡°You run out now, you don¡¯t just screw yourself over, you screw everyone else over too. So sit your ass down and wait.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys having fun without me?¡± I said, not bothering to whisper as I jumped out of bed.

    "Stay out of it, civvie," sneered Richard¡¯s crony, the one who had made the lustful remark about Kate.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± another one replied, though he sounded less sure of himself.

    ¡°No idea what the hell you people are doing up early, but if you think I''m going to let you three-v-two my friends here, you''re sadly mistaken. So go back to bed, or we¡¯re going to have a very unpleasant conversation.¡± I said, getting my stance ready, standing side by side with Marnus.

    We stood there for a solid five seconds before Richard exhaled sharply. ¡°Fine. Go look then. Just stay out of our way.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we want,¡± I said flatly.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Richard muttered, wagging a finger before he and his group turned and walked out.

    ¡°Right then, what the hell are you guys doing?¡± I whispered, pulling my clothes on.

    ¡°We were going to look for weapons for the tournament,¡± Marnus said, even as he looked to be sulking.

    ¡°Why are you looking for weapons?¡± I asked half-heartedly, far more disinterested now than I was earlier.

    ¡°For the tournament? You have to find your own weapons? Did no one tell you?¡± Marnus said, an annoyed look on his face, like he couldn¡¯t believe I faced such a betrayal. I just shrugged in response, ripping off the clothes I¡¯d just put on.

    ¡°Do you want to come with us, man?¡± Zach asked, making me pause for a moment before I continued taking the clothes off.

    ¡°Uhm, not really. Got to have a conversation with the Lieutenant later,¡± I said, before climbing back into bed.

    ¡°She¡¯s only here in four hours?¡± He said, looking mighty confused.

    ¡°Then I get to have another four hours of sleep? Fantastic,¡± I said sleepily. I heard the door open and close as they left, and was happy they were taking the tournament seriously at least.

    I woke up what must have been a while later, hearing Marnus and Zach trying to sneak back in¡ªsomehow hitting their feet on every possible object, making more of a racket than if they¡¯d just sung Kumbaya at the top of their lungs while tap dancing.

    I just laid my head back down, staring at the ceiling.

    What could I even say to her? I¡¯m sorry?

    That was a start. But was it enough?

    I had been reckless. Stupid. Arrogant. She had put her neck on the line for me¡ªagainst those bastards, against the Colonel, against all reason¡ªand I¡¯d thrown it back in her face. Worse, I had broken my word to her. And I¡¯d have to keep breaking it.

    What kind of man does that?

    I call people traitors. I spit on betrayal. And yet here I was, making promises I couldn¡¯t keep, then getting angry when they had the audacity to be upset about it.

    And she was the one fink who actually had my loyalty.

    I wanted to fix it, to say something that would make it right¡ªbut what the fuck would I say? I turned the words over in my head, again and again, until I settled on something.

    "Lieutenant, I know I messed up. I know I hurt you. And I don¡¯t expect you to forgive that, but I need you to know that I do respect you. More than I can even put into words. You''re the only one in this false paradise who makes it bearable. I just want¡ª"

    The door swung open.

    I snapped up straight, forcing down the nerves.

    ¡°Lieutenant, look, I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    I hadn¡¯t even finished my first word when she slammed her hand against the bed frame, the metallic clanging cutting through the room like gunfire.

    ¡°WAKE UP, YOU LITTLE SHITS!¡± she barked, her voice sharp as a whip. ¡°I WANT THIS PLACE SPOTLESS! YOU¡¯LL DO PUSH-UPS UNTIL THE SUN GOES OUT IF YOU DON¡¯T!¡±

    Then she spun on her heel and stormed out, her boots echoing down the hall.

    I sat there, stunned. Mouth still half-open, apology still stuck on my tongue.

    Around me, everyone scrambled into action, tearing off their blankets, stuffing their belongings away like they¡¯d just been caught committing war crimes.

    I just sighed, got up, and started going through the motions. Brushed my teeth. Got dressed. Fell into step with the others.

    I had spent an hour thinking of the right words. And now, none of them mattered.

    At breakfast, Zach showed off a long club he¡¯d managed to scrounge up from around the base. ¡°Look! Gonna bash your guys'' heads in with this!¡± he boasted, clearly proud of himself.

    I laughed, and so did some of the others.

    ¡°If I were you,¡± Anna said, giving Zach a side-eye, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be bragging about weapons. The ones competing against you will know exactly what you¡¯re fighting with¡ªand they¡¯ll prepare for it.¡±

    Zach¡¯s face turned bright red. He glanced at his club, then at Marnus, his embarrassment shifting into betrayal. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    Marnus glanced at him before looking down at his tray. ¡°Never interrupt your enemy when he''s making a mistake,¡± he said sadly, like he was quoting something he never wanted to use. Around the table, almost every competitor lowered their gaze, silently agreeing.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are we enemies now?¡± I asked, scanning their faces. Not a single one met my eyes.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Richard said, his voice loud and sure, like he was speaking for everyone. ¡°When we compete, there won¡¯t be any niceness. We¡¯ve had our fun this past week¡­ but it¡¯s time we got serious.¡± He locked eyes with both of his cronies. Only one of them was actually competing, and he dropped his gaze immediately, like he already knew he¡¯d lost.

    I scoffed. ¡°Oh, so everything we went through? Everything Kate went through? And what about all those years you guys must have known each other¡ªthat was, what, just for show?¡± My voice dripped with disgust.

    Kate looked down, then back up. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Boris,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And I hate to say it, but he¡¯s right. We¡¯ve only got three weeks left, and we¡¯ve been acting too friendly. The tournament¡¯s going to be brutal. We¡¯ll end up hating each other anyway, so what¡¯s the point in being friends now?¡±

    Marnus flinched, his whole posture stiffening at her words. His fingers clenched around his cup like he wanted to say something¡ªbut didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zach muttered, gripping his club tighter. ¡°Feels kinda messed up to just throw everything away like that.¡±

    Marnus let out a breath through his nose, looking down. ¡°Yeah. It does.¡± His voice was low, reluctant.

    Richard scoffed. ¡°Then what? We play nice and get our asses beat? You want to be the guy who lets someone else take your spot?¡±

    Zach frowned but didn¡¯t respond.

    Anna and Tom, the others at the table not in the tournament shifted uncomfortably. Tom scratched his cheek like he was about to say something, but then thought better of it.

    ¡°Guess friendships don¡¯t mean much to finks,¡± I muttered, poking at my food.

    No one responded. Not a word, even as we got up and left for Sector B. The silence stuck with us through training in the warehouse, thick and uncomfortable.

    But, after our first set, I realized I wasn''t coming in last anymore. I hadn¡¯t even realized how much I¡¯d improved until today.

    I still smoked them in the running. The bodyweight exercises were getting easier too¡ªI could do eighteen pull-ups now. Most of the others were past thirty, though. Kate was doing sixty, but no one likes a show-off.

    We pushed through twenty sets, and by the end, I noticed something¡ªmy stamina let me outlast the rest. One by one, they slowed down, their numbers dropping closer to mine in the push-ups, squats, and everything else.

    When the Lieutenant finally dismissed us to our rooms, I tried to catch her eye. Just for a second.

    She didn¡¯t even look at me. Just turned on her heel and followed one of the other girls¡ªI hadn¡¯t caught her name yet, but I was pretty sure she was friendly with Anna.

    I sighed and trudged back to my training room.

    I started practicing on the bag like she¡¯d shown me. She hadn¡¯t even gotten around to the weapon training yet, which I figured was probably important.

    Two thousand sprawls, trying to get my stance perfect. The motions felt smoother now, everything coming together. The punches felt crisp and sharp. I had been practicing whenever I wasn¡¯t sleeping, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Not by a long shot.

    Finally¡ªwhat felt like hours later¡ªthe Lieutenant walked in.

    Her boots echoed against the floor, but there was no warmth in her stride, no kindness in her expression. Not like before.

    ¡°Lieutenant, seriously, I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only here because I have to be. Another word, and that need is forfeit. Am I clear?¡± she said flatly.

    I gave her a sad mock salute, not even enjoying it this time. She eyed me with something that almost looked like disappointment before walking to the weapon rack. She grabbed a small pistol, checked it with a practiced flick of her wrist, then tossed it to me.

    ¡°You see that target?¡± she said, pointing to a corner I hadn¡¯t really been paying attention to.

    I glanced where she pointed, then back at her.

    She rolled her eyes, crossing her arms tightly. ¡°You may speak.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry, Lieutenant, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not about that,¡± She said, cutting me off sharply.

    ¡°Right then. Yes, Lieutenant, I see the target,¡± I said, feeling defeated.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see how bad this is,¡± she said, her tone hard as rock. ¡°First, hold it properly. Not like a damn action hero.¡±

    She stepped toward me, brisk but not unkind, and adjusted my grip. ¡°Thumbs here, not there, unless you enjoy getting hurt. Trigger finger off unless you¡¯re ready to fire. Grip it like you mean it, but don¡¯t crush the thing.¡±

    She stepped back, watching as I copied her adjustments.

    ¡°Better, but not great. Feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent. You need balance, not theatrics.¡±

    I shifted into the stance, but her expression told me I wasn¡¯t even close. She sighed, stepped closer again, and nudged my shoulder down.

    ¡°Focus on the front sight, not the target. Target¡¯s blurry? Good. Front sight, smooth trigger pull. You don¡¯t jerk it; you press it. Think of it like¡­¡± She hesitated.

    For a second, I thought she was going to make a joke. Instead, she just muttered, ¡°Just press it steady, alright?¡±

    I lined up the sights, trying to focus the way she¡¯d instructed. The pistol felt heavy and awkward in my hands, but I kept going. Trying to get a mantra going to remember what she was teaching.

    Grip. Stance. Sight alignment. Breathe.

    ¡°Better,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You¡¯ll need to know this after the tournament. I¡¯ll teach you the basics so you¡¯re not too far behind when we get to the real training.¡±

    Her words were cold, but her tone wasn¡¯t. She turned away, pretending to inspect the rack, but I caught the way her hands clenched at her sides.

    She wasn¡¯t angry¡ªwell, not that angry. She was just hurt.

    And I didn¡¯t know what to say to fix it.

    ¡°Now,¡± she said, her voice a fraction softer. ¡°Do it again.¡±

    Feeling like a complete failure, I complied, repeating the motions. Five more times. Each time, she adjusted something¡ªa foot here, a finger there¡ªuntil, finally, I did it twice in a row, and for once, she didn¡¯t look utterly disappointed.

    I took that as a win.

    ¡°Lieutenant Galina will see you tomorrow,¡± she said, heading for the door. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you destroy the room like last time, but I want to see improvement. Good day.¡±

    She turned to leave.

    ¡°No warning like last time, Lieutenant?¡± I asked, watching her back.

    She paused in the doorway, hand resting on the frame.

    But she just shook her head and left.

    I sagged, then did exactly as she said. Following every step of her instructions to the letter, repeating each motion at least a thousand times.

    Later, Zach came and called me for dinner, like usual. During the whole dinner, no one said a word. Not. One. It felt like someone had died.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were holding a funeral,¡± I muttered, but my heart wasn¡¯t in the joke.

    Some of the ones not competing gave me small smiles, but the rest just kept eating.

    I glanced up at Tom, sliding my tray over to him, ¡°Tommy?¡±

    Wordlessly, he copied Nina''s food and plopped it down on my tray.

    Finally, when I finished eating, I pushed my tray aside and stood up.

    As I stood, I felt every lowered head turn toward me as I walked toward the lower ranks, and I could practically hear the envy growing in them.

    As I passed the long table full of low rankers once again, the conversation dimmed, but did not entirely die like it did yesterday, thank god. I came to stand behind Theo, patting his shoulder once in a silent greeting before lifting my head to look at Bea.

    ¡°Hello there,¡± I said, finger-gunning toward her. ¡°By any chance, have you made a decision?¡±

    A few of the lower ranks still glanced at me warily, shifting in their seats. But the ones who had been there yesterday morning were barely holding back smiles.

    Not Theo, though. He wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his.

    Bea scratched her chin, her ears practically growing pink, looking down like she was deep in thought before meeting my eyes. ¡°I have, actually.¡±

    She grinned.

    ¡°So, can I, like, find out what it is?¡± I asked, returning her grin.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me tomorrow morning? Find out then?¡± she said, leaning back in her chair, feigning confidence, like talking to a B rank was nothing special. It was almost cute.

    I let out an exaggerated sigh, then pulled out the fantastical, the wonderful, mock salute¡ªthis time, putting my whole heart into it.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± I said loudly.

    The reaction was instant.

    Once again, the entire table¡¯s conversation died. All eyes turning to me. Except Theo¡ªhe clapped his hands together, clearly enjoying the moment. Some of the others exchanged grins, while a few just looked dumbfounded.

    I patted a few of them on the back as I walked away, but even as I left, I could hear the questions start hounding her again, as Bea buried her head in her hands just like she had yesterday.

    I smiled at that.

    Even when I walked back to the B-rank table, where everyone looked miserable, their moods sinking into their food like I had just won the lottery and they all wanted a cut.

    ¡°You know,¡± I said, standing there, taking in their sulking expressions, ¡°you can do the same thing too. They¡¯re right there. Just talk to them.¡±

    No one answered. No one even looked at me. Even with jealousy naked on their faces.

    Finally, we went through our nightly routines, and then went to bed. Tomorrow morning was going to suck.

    Lieutenant Galina was coming back. And I was definitely going to be embarrassed again.

 Chapter 37

    I woke up early, sitting up in the dimly lit room to find about half the beds empty. The unnatural glow from the tower seeped through the windows, making me rub my eyes. I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood, ignoring the stiffness in my muscles.

    I figured the lower rankers were gathered in the same place we had gone last time, so I made my way toward them.

    As I walked, something felt¡­ off. I passed the house we¡¯d used last time, but somehow, it was on the opposite side of the street. Had the damn building moved? It looked like it had gotten up and walked. Creepy. I shook the thought away and picked up my pace, following the low murmurs echoing from what looked like the only house in the area that hadn¡¯t completely fallen apart.

    Inside, at least a hundred people were crammed into a space too small for them, their hushed conversations bouncing off the walls.

    ¡°The hell are you guys doing?¡± I said loudly, stepping inside.

    A few people looked up, offering tired smiles and nods. Some of the newer faces fumbled to salute me. I swatted their wrists down with a grunt.

    Eventually, I spotted Theo at the center of the group, with Zack standing a little ways behind him. Theo had a shield strapped to his arm, adjusting someone¡¯s stance while speaking in that calm, steady voice of his. When he noticed me, he flashed a grin and waved, motioning toward Bea and Isaac sitting off to the side.

    I waved back and started moving through the crowd, shaking hands and trying to remember all the names being thrown at me¡ªAnya, Themba, Kyle¡­ They blurred together in the haze of early morning, and I was way too groggy to keep them straight. Some of the girls pulled me into awkward side hugs, which only added to my confusion.

    Finally, I reached Bea and Isaac, who were sitting in a quiet pocket of the room. Everyone seemed to give them space, so it was as good a place as any to sit. I dropped down beside them, giving Isaac a light slap on the shoulder and bumping fists with Bea.

    ¡°So,¡± I said, glancing around, ¡°I see you guys have been talking. Used to be no one would even look at me, now they¡¯re all acting like I¡¯m their best friend.¡±

    Isaac cracked a small smile¡ªthe first I¡¯d seen from him. ¡°Of course. Everyone wants to know why the falcon keeps showing up to speak with us lower ranks. Didn¡¯t help that you refuse to be saluted.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell wants to be saluted?¡± I scoffed, leaning back against the wall and letting my head rest there for a second.

    Across the room, I caught sight of Zack, giving pointers on shield technique to the small group at the center of our little improvised gathering. And Theo¡ªof course¡ªwas still talking to people, adjusting grips and nudging feet into place. Everyone he spoke to seemed to brighten up, gaining a pep in their step that wasn''t there before.

    Zack caught my eye and gestured for me to join him, holding up a shield. I sighed and stood up, stretching my arms with exaggerated slowness.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m on my way,¡± I muttered, raising my hands in mock surrender as I stepped into the circle.

    The crowd parted slightly, eyes following me as I strapped on the shield¡ªperfectly, I might add. Reaching up to my chest, I flicked my hand down hard, deploying it with smooth precision. I kept my expression neutral, even as a few people clapped softly.

    Not everyone was on board with the shield thing.

    One guy stood with his arms crossed, looking at me like I¡¯d just insulted his grandmother.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, shifting the shield experimentally and glancing his way.

    ¡°Why are you using a shield? That¡¯s for E-ranks. We don¡¯t need to bother with that kind of thing,¡± he said, his tone sharp despite the quiet murmur of the room.

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want to use a shield? These things are awesome.¡±

    To prove my point, I swung in Theo¡¯s direction with a mock strike. He gasped, clutching his chest like I¡¯d just committed some great betrayal, stumbling dramatically into the people behind him.

    A few grins were shared. A few laughs rippled through the group.

    I thought it was shaping up to be a fine morning.

    The guy¡¯s face reddened, but he only crossed his arms tighter. ¡°It¡¯s for shieldmen. Not us.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Well, first of all, I¡¯m one of those ¡®falcons¡¯ or whatever, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying ¡®us.¡¯ Second, why wouldn¡¯t you want to use the shield? These things are awesome.¡±

    He opened his mouth to argue, but he shut it quickly the moment I gave him a pointed look.

    The rest of the group stayed quiet, but I noticed some of them¡ªespecially the ones without shields¡ªstealing glances at the gear. Most of them still seemed like they were here just to follow their friends, but instead of outright contempt, there was curiosity now. It was nice to see the shift.

    We kept practicing.

    I only broke my toes once.

    Not gonna lie¡ªit was embarrassing as hell. The room burst into quiet laughter as I hopped around on one foot, muttering curses at my traitorous toes.

    Bea healed me with a tired smile. ¡°Well, Boris, if we ever need a one-legged man for an ass-kicking contest, we know who to call.¡±

    ¡°I have two legs,¡± I protested.

    Afterwards, I handed Zack his shield back. ¡°Thanks, man.¡± I grinned, giving his shoulder a light slap.

    Around us, people stretched and yawned, still shaking off sleep. The occasional chuckle or murmured laugh rippled through the group, but the energy was low, relaxed.

    I dropped down next to Isaac and leaned in. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Five a.m.,¡± he said, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Pissed my Lieutenant off,¡± I admitted. ¡°Need to head back and try to make it right.¡±

    A few conversations died down around us. A girl nearby, half-lidded eyes suddenly awake, perked up.

    ¡°What happened? What did you do?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper but full of curiosity.

    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Kept showing up to training dead tired. Lieutenant asked why, so I told her about my late-night trips to Alexandria. Promised not to do it again, then¡­ immediately did it again. And I also kept arguing with the higher ranks. So, you know, I screwed up.¡±

    ¡°Alexandria? Why are you going to Alexandria?¡± she asked, her voice sharper now. Almost every conversation within earshot quieted, all eyes focusing on me.

    ¡°Well, I was hungry,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Also just learned I have to find my own weapons for the tournament, so I guess that one too.¡±

    ¡°So you¡­ how did you get to Alexandria?¡± someone else asked.

    ¡°I ran there. Obviously.¡±

    ¡°You ran there. Sure,¡± they said, rolling their eyes.

    ¡°Well, how else am I supposed to get there?¡± I shot back, but my heart wasn¡¯t in it.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I waved it off with a sigh. ¡°You guys have any ideas on how I can, like¡­ make her not mad?¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. None of us are close with Lieutenant Michael. Sure, he¡¯s nice, but none of us, like, know him,¡± one guy said with a shrug, turning back to the shield practice.

    ¡°He¡¯s not nice,¡± a girl said, her tone dead serious. ¡°Gives me a bad vibe. Don¡¯t be alone with him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because he made you run more laps yesterday,¡± another muttered.

    Well, they were useless.

    I turned to Isaac. ¡°Well? You got any ideas?¡± I asked, though I wasn¡¯t really expecting much. I was probably just going to have to wing it.

    Isaac shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Have you tried getting her something? That¡¯s what I used to do for my sister when she was upset.¡±

    Huh. That didn¡¯t sound too bad, actually.

    A lightbulb flicked on in my head, and before I knew it, I was on my feet, speaking loudly to the whole room. Heads turned, eyes watching as I scanned the crowd.

    One of them actually had what I was looking for, and I practically begged at his feet to let me have it. He glanced at the others, clearly confused at my behavior, but in the end, he agreed.

    I realized Tom could clone a few more for me, so I might even be able to stockpile them, and I could return it later. When I told him I could return it, he gave me an odd look like I was crazy.

    For now, we raced back, stealthily making our way to the lower ranks dormitory. He made me wait outside, the little shit.

    When I peeked in, I saw rows and rows of cramped bunk beds, stacked tightly together. Some were empty, but most had sleeping bodies in them, faces barely visible in the dim light. It was a strange sight¡ªcrowded, packed, alive in a way that made the space feel too small.

    Still, quite something to see, if I¡¯m being honest.

    Finally, he rushed back, shoving the gift into my hands. I grinned and pulled him into a bear hug before sprinting back to my dorm.

    I made my bed perfectly, straightened my uniform, and checked myself in the mirror, making sure the fink uniform looked good. Pristine.

    I thought about giving it to her as soon as she arrived, but when the others got back from their little search, they stayed awake with me. I passed the time making small talk with Marnus Zach, my fingers twitching as I reconsidered whether to hand it over the moment she walked in.

    But I decided to wait. Make it a personal affair rather.

    We went through the usual morning routine¡ªbrushing teeth, the others making their beds while I stood outside, already on the line.

    At breakfast, Everyone was quiet, not even the people fighting in the tournament were talking, all of them staring at their trays. It made me shake my head. I have to fix this.

    But for now, the Lieutenant mattered more.

    I, of course, sat next to Tom¡ªfor my second breakfast, obviously¡ªbut this time, I asked him to clone something else.

    At first, he only glanced at me when I nudged him for the food. But when I held out the gift, his eyebrows shot up. He hesitated for half a second, then just rolled his eyes and nodded before cloning it, making a few copies. Even kept one for himself.

    The moment the lower ranks arrived, I ran to the gift giver and shoved one of the copies into his hands.

    He blinked, staring at it in confusion. Then, louder than necessary, he blurted, ¡°Why did you take it in the first place?¡±

    I ignored him, tucking my own gift into my pocket before heading for B sector.

    Something was different today.

    I gazed at the table where those bastards had sat, and there were just a bunch of sleeveless finks, although they looked older than us. Curiously, only lieutenant Galina was in black. She gave me a wave. I shot back some finger guns in greeting and joined the others.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all improved wonderfully,¡± Lieutenant Zenzele announced, clapping her hands together. ¡°So as a reward, you¡¯ll now be doing thirty sets from here on out. Congratulations.¡±

    We all groaned with excitement.

    When we were finally dismissed, I could barely stay still. My fingers drummed against my leg, my breath quick with anticipation. This was it.

    I practically sprinted to my training room, my heartbeat thrumming with something close to excitement¡ªno, closer to relief. This was my shot. My one, perfect chance to fix things, to smooth over the mess I¡¯d made.

    She¡¯d see it, she¡¯d understand. We¡¯d be good again.

    No, we¡¯d be better.

    The gift in my pocket felt like a promise. A reset button I was finally about to press. I pictured every scenario¡ªher laughing, rolling her eyes, shaking her head but still taking it. Maybe even one of those rare, wide smiles.

    That would be enough. That would be everything.

    We could be friends again.

    I burned through my training routine, practicing what she showed me yesterday with the gun before switching to bag work and sprawls.

    An hour later, Lieutenant Zenzele and Lieutenant Galina walked in, speaking in that stiff, respectful way of theirs.

    I was still breathing hard, sweat sticking to my skin, but I wiped my hand off as best as I could. I even grabbed a tissue from the bathroom earlier¡ªpresentation matters, after all.

    Straightening, I stepped forward and held out my gift¡ªan apple.

    Just like the one she¡¯d given me days ago.

    ¡°Lieutenant, I¡¯m sorry. Please¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Boris.¡± Her tone was flat, uninterested.

    Her words hit harder than they should have.

    Before I could react, she turned to Galina. ¡°You see? I need some discipline drilled into the boy. Won¡¯t even salute us when we walk through the door.¡±

    Galina¡¯s eyes flicked between us, her eyebrows raised, lips pursed. After a beat, she simply said, ¡°Of course, Lieutenant.¡±

    I barely heard her.

    I thought it was the perfect gift.

    Zenzele didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t react. Just stared straight ahead¡ªpast me.

    Like I wasn¡¯t even there.

    The apple suddenly felt too heavy in my palm. My throat tightened, but I forced myself to swallow down the feeling. Slowly, I bent down and set it at her feet, stepping away like a kicked dog.

    My chest burned. But I turned to Lieutenant Galina.

    ¡°Sorry about this, Boris,¡± she whispered as I approached.

    I frowned. ¡°For what?¡± I muttered, shifting into the stance Lieutenant Zenzele had drilled into me.

    Galina just sighed.

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯ll see.¡±

    She tapped her arm.

    Her tattoo glowed. Her eyes turned white.

    And so, I lunged, throwing the punches Zenzele had drilled into me. They weren¡¯t as sloppy as last week, but still nowhere near good enough. Galina moved like water, slipping just out of reach, her body twisting effortlessly, like she had all the time in the world.

    She wasn¡¯t even trying.

    And neither was my dice, apparently, because the damn thing hadn¡¯t even rolled.

    Before I could adjust, Galina turned sharply, pivoting on her heel, and her leg snapped up in a smooth arc. The kick crashed into my chest, lifting me off my feet and slamming me onto my back. My lungs locked, and for a moment, all I could do was heave for air.

    My dice finally landed in front of me, like it had been watching the whole time, waiting to see if I¡¯d handle this without it.

    Galina sighed. ¡°Is it at least activated now?¡± she asked, almost bored.

    I groaned, forcing myself up. ¡°Yeah,¡± I wheezed.

    The world slowed.

    Her movements stretched, finally something I could track. My heartbeat steadied, and I began circling, shifting my weight, trying to force her toward the boxing bag. If I could cut off her space, she¡¯d have nowhere to run.

    I darted forward, closing the gap, giving her the best straight I''d ever thrown.

    She stepped back just once, tilting her head barely five centimeters¡ªjust enough to let my fist skim past her cheek. My frustration flared, and I lunged again, trying to grab her, but she took another step back¡ªthis time, her back hit the bag.

    Got you, I thought to myself.

    I dropped low, aiming to use the same takedown Zenzele had used on me, but before I could hook her leg, Galina sprawled over my head, shifting her weight with ridiculous ease. Her feet walked up the bag, her body coiling like I¡¯d just handed her the perfect escape.

    Then, my forehead smacked into the bag.

    Galina let out a startled squeal as she tumbled right over my back, hitting the mat in a messy heap.

    I meant to do that.

    I straightened immediately, turning around and getting ready to lunge at her.

    By the time I turned, she was already standing, her face unreadable, rolling her shoulders like this was nothing more than a warm-up. Like she hadn¡¯t just squealed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that was luck or if you meant to corner me,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°Either way, well done. I can go a bit harder now.¡±

    She still wasn¡¯t even looking at me.

    A slow, munching sound made me glance to my left.

    Lieutenant Zenzele was eating the apple.

    I froze.

    She had taken it.

    She was actually eating the gift.

    Hope flared in my chest, like a fist loosening around my heart. Maybe she wasn¡¯t mad anymore. Maybe¡ª¡±

    My legs were kicked out from under me, making me land on my back. Again.

    Galina stood over me, shaking her head. ¡°Focus, Boris. You''re in a fight, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, okay¡± I wheezed, getting back up, eyes locked on her.

    She just smiled, ¡°Bring it.¡±

    Gritting my teeth, I pushed myself up, blood pumping.

    And well, I brought it.

 Chapter 38

    Flat on my back, staring at the ceiling, I listened to Galina pant a few feet away. She¡¯d just kicked my ass up and down the room. Again.

    I groaned as I got to my feet, shaking out my arms before getting back into my stance.

    She just held up a hand, shaking her head. "That''s enough for today," she said, grinning. "That was amazing! You''ve improved so much! I''m very impressed."

    I flopped back down, rubbing my ribs. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get a hit in.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t improve.¡± She sat down beside me. ¡°You stopped two double-leg takedowns. Two! And you¡¯re finally throwing real punches¡ªit¡¯s actually hard to dodge you now.¡±

    She held up three fingers, counting them down as she went. ¡°You used the environment well,¡± she said, gesturing at the wreckage of the room. ¡°Last time you were just breaking things. This time, you actually used the space against me, taking into account where I am and what obstacles you can use against me.¡±

    Then she knocked on the side of my head. It made an empty-sounding thud. Ignore that. ¡°Didn¡¯t know there was a brain in there.¡±

    I shot her a look, but she just grinned.

    ¡°And Jesus, Boris, you are tough. The Lieutenant asked me to¡­ uh, discipline you, and I tried my damn hardest. But you just kept going. Do you know how impressive that is? That first kick alone won me my last match in the Ascension Tournament.¡±

    ¡°Explains the¡­ well. Everything,¡± I muttered, wincing as I rubbed my shoulders. Even my shins ached, welts already forming.

    ¡°I¡¯d give you pointers on using your ability better, but I get the feeling you learn best by getting your face smashed into the mat.¡± She checked her watch. ¡°We¡¯ve got five minutes left. Plenty of time.¡±

    Then her eyes lit up with something almost mischievous.

    ¡°So, Boris.¡± She leaned in slightly. ¡°What did you do to the Lieutenant?¡±

    I sighed, running through the whole thing. She nodded along, eyebrows climbing higher and higher. When I got to my, uh, nighttime activities, she didn¡¯t even try to hide her smirk.

    By the time I finished, she had an expression like she was holding back a laugh. Then she suddenly clapped her hands. ¡°Oh! Right! Boris! You need to start looking for weapons. Please tell me you started when you ¡®ran to Alexandria.¡¯¡±

    She air-quoted it. Real exaggerated. Real judgmental.

    Why does no one believe me? I ran further than that for fucks sake.

    I shrugged. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t, actually. I have a tarp, if that counts?¡± I flashed her a grin.

    She just stared at me. ¡°A tarp.¡±

    ¡°A really nice one.¡±

    She exhaled through her nose, shaking her head. ¡°Sure. Anyway, I get why you¡¯re trying to get back in her good books, but¡­ come on. An apple? And suddenly it¡¯s all okay?¡± She raised an eyebrow.

    I threw my hands up. ¡°Well, yes. What else am I supposed to do? Cure cancer?¡±

    ¡°That would probably do it.¡± She smirked before her expression softened. ¡°But for now? Give her time. Disloyalty pisses anyone off. If you show you¡¯re genuinely sorry¡ª¡± her tone shifted, more serious now ¡°¡ªshe¡¯ll come around. Anyone would.¡±

    She said it like it was obvious. Like it was that simple.

    I nodded. ¡°Thanks, Lieutenant. I¡¯m trying, so we¡¯ll see if I can¡¯t make some headway there.¡± I frowned. ¡°Otherwise¡­ what do we do now?¡±

    She leaned back on her hands. ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re supposed to ask me questions on how to win.¡± Then, her lips curled upward. ¡°Although¡­ pretty much everyone is curious about the new Blessed the General spared. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single person in the tower who hasn¡¯t heard about you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m famous now?¡± I smirked.

    ¡°Infamous, more like.¡±

    Before I could respond, her watch beeped.

    I gestured toward it. ¡°I think you¡¯re out of time.¡±

    She groaned. ¡°Just getting to the good part.¡± She pushed herself up, dusted off her hands, and gave me a quick fist bump. ¡°Okay, goodbye, Boris. This was fun, actually. Looking forward to next week.¡± Then she was gone.

    Not a moment later, Zach came knocking, calling me to dinner.

    While we were heading to the mess hall in formation, I noticed something off. Zach was hiding a small gun under his fink uniform. Noticing the barrel outline in the pocket he was trying to conceal it in.

    No one could hide things like that from me.

    I wondered where he''d get the bullets? The lieutenant hadn''t let me use any last time, so I assume they kept them away from us sleeveless.

    Dinner was quiet. Again.

    I tried making small talk with the ones not in the Ascension Tournament, but no one was giving me anything to work with. Just blank stares and half-hearted replies.

    I sighed and gave up, finishing my meal in silence.

    Afterward, we ran through our nightly routines, the Lieutenant dismissing us to bed.

    That night, my prayers felt¡­ different.

    ¡°Lord. Give me the strength not to see my kids.¡±

    I swallowed, my fingers tightening around the sheets.

    ¡°Every piece of me wants to rush out of here, make sure they¡¯re safe. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. It¡¯s always there, in the back of my mind. Just¡ªjust give me the patience to survive this hell.¡±

    I paused, suddenly aware of the pride in my own words.

    No. That wasn¡¯t right.

    I exhaled, lowering my head.

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t help me. Abandon me to this false paradise. Help them. Please. I beg you. Watch over them. Keep them safe, just until I can get there.¡±

    My jaw clenched.

    ¡°I should never have agreed to Maria¡¯s request.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The words felt heavy, solid. A truth I couldn¡¯t take back.

    ¡°Just¡­ help them until I can go back. Please. Amen¡±

    I finished up, lay down, and ignored the footsteps echoing through the halls that night.

    Instead, I sank into that perfect cloud they called a bed.

    I was up maybe ten minutes before the Lieutenant walked in, already dressed and waiting at my bed. Across from me, Manus was still dead to the world, a line of drool stretching from his mouth to his pillow. I watched in silent amusement as it inched toward his eye.

    The second the Lieutenant stepped through the door, I snapped to attention and threw a perfect salute. A real one. Hated every second of it, but gotta make amends somehow.

    I whispered loudly, ¡°Lieutenant!¡±

    She paused. Just for a fraction of a second.

    And I swear¡ªon everything holy¡ªthe corner of her mouth hooked up. But then it was gone, and she was banging on the bed frame, barking orders.

    ¡°Up! Now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! That was a great salute!¡± I called after her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really mean it!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even turn around.

    ¡°Boris. You were not given permission to speak.¡± Her voice was as sharp as a blade. ¡°Five hundred pushups. Then you can go to breakfast. It¡¯ll be five thousand if I don¡¯t see your face looking like a newborn¡¯s bottom.¡±

    And with that, she was gone¡ªoff to go terrorize the girls'' barracks.

    I sagged, defeated, before dropping to the floor and rediscovering my deep and endless hatred for pushups.

    By the time I made it to breakfast, I¡¯d finally coaxed Tom into telling me about his day¡ªwhen the mess hall door swung open, and a fink with three gold bands around his sleeve walked in.

    I remembered him. Kinda. Think his name was Lieutenant Michael.

    He was tall, broad-shouldered, but something about him was¡­ strange. I couldn''t put my finger on it, but I think it was his eyes. They looked unnatural¡ªlike electricity was buzzing behind them, making them flicker and jump from face to face.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± he said flatly. ¡°You will attend the exercise hall for B ranks today. If you are absent, pray to whatever god you believe in that I do not catch you.¡±

    Then he turned on his heel and walked out the way he came.

    The mess hall was silent for a moment before the usual low murmurs picked back up.

    When everyone finished breakfast and started filing toward the hall, I hung back and nudged Theo. ¡°So, Lieutenant Michael. Real charmer, huh?¡±

    Theo¡¯s face lit up like I¡¯d just handed him a birthday present. ¡°No! He¡¯s really nice, actually! He even let me bring my books! I like him!¡±

    I glanced at Isaac, who was barely suppressing a smile.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s nice,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.

    Isaac shrugged. ¡°Despite Theo¡¯s enthusiasm, yeah, he¡¯s okay. Just orders us around all day. Some of the girls don¡¯t like him, though. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem particularly interested, like it wasn¡¯t worth considering.

    Before I could dig into that, we stepped into the warehouse, where the B ranks were already lined up.

    I sprinted into position, feeling Lieutenant Zenzele¡¯s eyes burning a hole through my skull for being the odd one out.

    At the back of the hall, a makeshift stage had been set up. Colonel Walker paced back and forth across it, slow and deliberate, like a tiger that had just spotted its prey.

    Some people must have been too slow getting in line, because suddenly, his voice exploded through the room.

    ¡°WHERE THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? ALEXANDRIA? GET IN LINE OR I WILL MAKE THEM HAVE TO PEEL YOU OFF THE FUCKING FLOOR!¡±

    Every person snapped into neat lines in ten seconds flat.

    Behind me, someone was shaking in his boots. Poor lad.

    Lieutenant Michael and Lieutenant Zenzele stood off to the side, surrounded by hundreds of other finks, from low ranks to lieutenants. I couldn''t tell them apart, only knowing that the three gold bands marked a lieutenant. At the very front, ahead of all of us, stood the high rankers, perfectly lined up.

    Colonel Walker paced the raised platform, his presence pressing down on the room. After a long pause, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Lieutenants. Bring the perpetrators.¡±

    There were no wasted words, no ceremony. Just the order.

    We waited. Five minutes passed before the men were dragged onto the stage, gagged and cuffed behind their backs. Every single one of them looked terrified, shoulders hunched, eyes darting around the room like rats trapped in a cage. There were only five of them. Lapdog was missing.

    For a brief moment, the only sound was their muffled, desperate pleas¡ªwhimpers, choked sobs, useless struggling against the restraints. I saw a fink discreetly hide behind his friends, tapping his shoulder and pointing a hand at the colonel.

    And the second he spoke again, his voice cut through the room like a blade.

    ¡°Sleeveless. I know all of you are training hard. But we, as your instructors, must apologize.¡±

    His tone was cold, almost distant, yet his eyes never left Fish. He stepped forward, walking behind the prisoners with slow, deliberate steps.

    ¡°You are infants. We, your parents. And we have failed you.¡±

    The words lingered, heavy.

    ¡°But now, we rectify that failure.¡±

    He stopped behind one of the men¡ªthe one I remembered, the one who could make his hands grow bigger.

    ¡°These men stand accused of attacking a Sleeveless¡ªunprovoked. Of assaulting a Lieutenant¡ªone of their own sisters in arms.¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the hall. Then, he stopped walking behind the one in the middle of the kneeling men.

    ¡°And worst of all¡ªattempted rape.¡±

    It was like the air had been sucked from the room. Two thousand pairs of eyes locked onto the accused, every single one of them burning with hate. The man shook so badly his cuffs rattled. He tried to speak, but his gag turned his words into incoherent, panicked noises.

    The Colonel didn¡¯t even acknowledge it. His voice remained steady, unaffected. ¡°I have done a thorough investigation. I have collected multiple eyewitness testimonies. And, as if to prove their own incompetence, there is more than enough video evidence.¡±

    He paused, and then his voice sounded almost relieved, like he finally accomplished a task that had taken far longer than he expected, ¡°And I declare these men guilty. The sentence is death.¡±

    The silence before the first shot stretched long. A pause. A breath. Then the Colonel pulled a pistol from his coat and fired¡ªonce, twice, five times¡ªso fast even my Blessed eyes struggled to follow. Fish took two bullets and was still squirming, his eyes bulging toward the ceiling, his legs kicking the dead man next to him. The Colonel just looked at him with open contempt, as though the man¡¯s final moments were an inconvenience.

    Then, he moved behind the last one¡ªthe one who had tried to rape Kate. This time, his tone shifted.

    ¡°The method of execution for rape generally lies at the hands of the victim. They have chosen to remain private. Their punishment was merciful.¡±

    ¡°However.¡± The Colonel¡¯s voice sharpened, an edge creeping into it that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°As your parent, I have jurisdiction. And I have come to a far different conclusion.¡±

    The condemned man¡ªI think his name was McGill?¡ªbit clean through his gag before he screamed, his voice raw with desperation.

    ¡°Please! I didn''t do anything! I swear! I just wanted to talk to her! Zenzele, please¡ªyou know me! We trained together! I wouldn''t¡ª¡±

    The Colonel¡¯s face twisted into something unholy as he grabbed a rope and wrenched it around the man¡¯s mouth, tightening it with an almost deliberate cruelty. The strain was so vicious I swear I heard McGill¡¯s teeth crack under the pressure.

    His plea cut off with a choked grunt.

    Then, just as quickly as his rage surfaced, it was gone. The Colonel stepped back, smoothing his uniform as if nothing had happened. When he spoke again, his voice was calm, almost indifferent.

    ¡°His birth certificate will be burned. His social media presence deleted. His name scratched from every record he has ever written it on. He will be erased. Bear witness to his final moments, for history won¡¯t even know he existed.¡±

    He tapped his left shoulder, raised his hand toward the condemned, and then he paused. ¡°If you are squeamish, I suggest you turn away.¡±

    The screaming didn¡¯t last long. But the¡­ sounds did.

    He worked slowly, methodically, each motion measured, each noise stretched out just a little longer than necessary. The grotesque symphony of crushed flesh and bone filled the silent hall.

    Most turned away. Some gagged. A few fainted. Anna vomited, some of the bile splattering my shoes.

    Me?

    I¡¯m not squeamish. And I had been planning to kill the bastard myself.

    So I stood there and watched, letting the show unfold. Letting it sink in.

    And somewhere, deep down, I realized¡ªI didn¡¯t just agree with this.

    I liked it.

 Chapter 39

    The sounds stopped. A minute crawled by. Then another.

    The Colonel didn¡¯t rush. He let the silence breathe, let the weight of what had just happened settle into our bones. Then, with the same measured calm as if he were giving a weather report, he spoke.

    ¡°Now then, everyone. I have a simple instruction, and it will be obeyed to the letter.¡±

    He waited. For the ones who had fainted to stir. For those whose eyes were still locked on the corpses to force themselves to look at him. He waited long enough for the silence to ache. Then, finally¡ª

    ¡°All of you have seen the field with the obstacle course. You will run around it.¡±

    No one moved.

    The Colonel raised an eyebrow, his voice somehow carrying even more weight without rising in volume.

    ¡°My apologies. I clearly didn¡¯t speak loud enough.¡±

    This time, his voice boomed, ricocheting off the walls¡ªsomehow sounding neither angry nor upset.

    ¡°All of you. Run. Now.¡±

    The room detonated into chaos. Bodies jolted into motion, not in unison, not in order¡ªjust raw, animal panic. Someone shoved a man aside, throwing him into the doorway just to clear their path.

    I stayed back, watching the mess unfold.

    Then I glanced over and saw Sofia.

    Her hands were shaking. Her eyes locked on the floor, like the bodies were still lying there.

    Then, slowly, she looked up. Saw me watching. And just like that, her face shut down, turning flat, empty. Her mask slid back into place, cold and unreadable.

    I saw her mother in that moment.

    So, naturally, I stuck my tongue out at her. Then flipped her the bird and took off running.

    We reached the field, and I realized just how much had been hidden behind the warehouses. There were firing ranges, a vast empty space stretching into the distance, and what looked like a sprinter¡¯s track¡ªonly it was covered in barbed wire, with mud pooled beneath it.

    But none of that mattered. None of it compared to the monster that lurked behind one of the warehouses.

    It was an oversized tank¡ªif you could even call it that. The thing was massive, dwarfing the military trucks I¡¯d seen in my youth, turning them into mere playthings. It had six wheels, each taller than a man, and I could already picture the deep scars it would leave in the earth with every movement. Its metal plating was jagged and dark, catching the light at sharp, uneven angles¡ªlike the armored hide of some ancient beast. Slits and holes lined its sides¡ªjust enough space for finks to slaughter in comfort.

    The front sloped forward, thick and angled, as if built to smash through mountains. Long mechanical arms jutted from its front, ending in what could only be described as enormous katanas. Spikes bristled along its edges, cruel and menacing. But it wasn¡¯t just its size or its design that weighed on me¡ªit was something more. The air itself felt heavier around it. It stood in absolute silence, yet its presence screamed.

    This thing was unholy. It existed to spread misery. And just looking at it was enough to make my stomach turn.

    Some of the others glanced at the tank, but otherwise, it was ignored. Somehow.

    Everyone just kept running, slipping between it and the warehouse like it wasn''t even there. The ones far ahead were already taking the turn¡ªmaybe two kilometers in the distance.

    Only then did I realize how big Sector B actually was. The tank, almost looking like a building on tires, looked small compared to the sheer scale of the warehouse. The sleeveless only turned at its farthest edge.

    We ran in that every day? No wonder it made us tired.

    And so, we ran.

    By the time I made the first turn, I spotted the Colonel. He wasn¡¯t alone. A thousand sleeved finks, at least, moved in formation, flowing onto the field like a tide. Lieutenant Zenzele was among them.

    Finally, the others started slowing down, murmuring between heavy breaths. Questions, half-formed and frantic, spread through the ranks.

    Everyone ran with their heads slightly down, their shoulders tense, eyes flicking away the second they met someone else''s. Even the ones talking sounded off¡ªvoices hushed, like they weren¡¯t sure if they should be speaking at all.

    I ran ahead, finding Kate. The B ranks had closed around her, running almost in formation, shielding her with their bodies. A few spoke to her, voices low and urgent, but most just stuck close, offering silent protection.

    I slotted into the gap between Marnus and Zach. "Kate, you okay?"

    She barely glanced at me before her eyes darted between the others, too many questions and mouths for her to keep track of, her eyes growing even wider and more panicked than the others.

    Before she could answer, Marnus snapped. ¡°All of you, shut the fuck up. Leave her alone. We can discuss it later.¡±

    It was still always surprising to see the little guy get angry, but not one person disobeyed. The murmuring softened, the questions died. But they still ran around her. Close enough to remind her that she wasn¡¯t alone. That she wasn¡¯t the cause of this.

    I glanced toward the Colonel, watching the way he moved through the crowd, his presence an iron weight on the field. Then, I saw a man next to him tap his left arm, then point at the Colonel.

    Not a moment later, his voice rang out as loud as when we were standing in Sector B.

    ¡°All of you. Sing the national anthem. I want to hear it echo against the leviathan.¡±

    So, there might have been a slight problem.

    I did not know the national anthem. I had only heard it played a few times on the screens in Goudstad, but I was too busy to even try and memorize the words.

    The others started without hesitation¡ªsomething about skies and Alexander, about being the best finks, then, for some reason, switching to Xhosa, then Russian.

    I had no idea what was going on.

    Theo caught up beside me, eyebrows raised, clearly wondering what the hell I was doing. I just shrugged in time with my steps.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the fink song.¡±

    He gave me a look of absolute bafflement, like he could not understand what I''d just said.

    Before he could respond, the Colonel¡¯s voice cut through the air again.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Some of you are still talking. You forget, I can see you.¡±

    He let the words settle, the silence stretch.

    Then, with that same steady, measured calm¡ª¡°Everyone who isn¡¯t singing will have a far harder time running. This is your only warning.¡±

    I shut my mouth. Hopefully, that would be enough.

    We kept running.

    One man¡ªeither too bold or too stupid¡ªkept talking. Five seconds later, he paid for it.

    His steps faltered, his pace dragged to a crawl. His footprints sank deep into the dirt, as if the ground itself had decided to swallow him whole. A sharp yelp tore from his throat as his clothes grew heavier, his entire body sluggish, weighted down like lead.

    I didn¡¯t look back.

    We just ran.

    And ran.

    And then¡ªmore running. I don¡¯t know what you expected.

    It was hot. Humid. Sweat clung to every inch of skin. An hour in, our uniforms were drenched, sticking to our backs, to our thighs, to the insides of our elbows.

    I swear I could hear Marnus¡¯ shoes squelch with every step.

    We ran the entire day. And not one person even thought about stopping.

    Some of the B ranks kept up with me until¡ªwhat? Ten a.m.? But by midday, most of them were struggling, breath ragged, movements sluggish. I slowed down to match their pace, and honestly?

    I was almost bored.

    That was, until a high-ranker fell in beside me. I glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. Unlike the others, he didn¡¯t look shaken¡ªno exhaustion in his eyes, no trace of fear. Like this was nothing new.

    He probably looks like me, I thought to myself. Like he¡¯d seen worse. Like this was just another day.

    I picked up the pace. So did he.

    He kept singing the whole while. That¡¯s when I recognized him¡ªthe same fink from testing day, the one who needed a towel.

    We ran together, each of us pushing just a little harder, testing just how far the other could go in our unspoken contest.

    And well, I wasn¡¯t the most competitive guy. But I figured it would be fun to teach him what running looked like.

    We kept pushing, our pace creeping up with every lap, until we lapped everyone. And then we lapped them again. And again. By the eighth lap, I saw him stumble. He caught himself and kept going.

    That¡¯s when I knew I¡¯d won.

    Only took him another seven laps to realize it. Finally, he slowed to a crawl, shoulders shaking and after a few more steps he staggered to the side, vomiting onto the dirt.

    I let the victory sink in, riding the high as I lapped them all, What did Sofia say? Nineteen hundred and eighty-six of them?

    When I caught up to Theo, he was coughing, wheezing¡ªmaking noises I¡¯d never heard before.

    Isaac wasn¡¯t doing much better. I slowed down to match them, falling in step. No one was singing anymore. No one was talking.

    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, the Colonel¡¯s voice rang out one last time.

    ¡°All of you, outstanding. Get back into the warehouse.¡±

    As the others panted their way toward the warehouse, I panted toward Sofia, stepping in beside her.

    I¡¯d lapped her too many times to count today. She¡¯d done okay, but just okay¡ªnothing special.

    ¡°You know,¡± I started, forcing a deep breath to stop myself from wheezing, ¡°you said¡­ I wouldn¡¯t make it past the first match¡­ but you barely made it past the first lap.¡± I flashed her a grin. ¡°Better start training¡­ for the tournament¡­ or you might just embarrass dead old daddy.¡±

    She just gave me a side eye so sharp it could cut steel, and finally an expression leaked through. I knew there was something under there. It happened to be hatred and contempt. But still. It was something.

    She tried to speak, lips parting, but her breath was too ragged. ¡°You¡­ think¡­ you¡ª¡±

    I waved a dismissive hand at her.

    Already moving on, I spotted the high-ranker I¡¯d run against earlier and clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°That was¡­ fun. Let¡¯s do it¡­ again.¡±

    He yanked away from my touch like I¡¯d burned him, barely getting the words out. ¡°We¡­ aren¡¯t¡­ friends¡­ civvie.¡±

    I just rolled my eyes and walked off before he could finish.

    Found Theo next.

    For the first time since I''d known him, his eternal smile wasn''t on his face. He looked sad, heartbroken, as he stared at the floor. But when he looked up and saw me walking next to him, he smiled and clapped me on the shoulder. ¡°You¡­ were¡­ incredible,¡± he panted. ¡°I¡­ want¡­ your¡­ lungs.¡±

    I wanted to grin. He was smiling. But it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. There was no warmth in it, just exhaustion and something deeper¡ªsomething wounded.

    I thought about wrapping him in a hug, but instead, I just rested a hand on his shoulder, giving him a quiet look before walking with him into Sector B.

    The first thing I noticed was that the stage, the blood, and the bodies, were all gone.

    Everything was back to normal. Like nothing had ever happened.

    We lined up again, still catching our breath, when the Colonel spoke. ¡°You all did outstanding today. Tomorrow, training will resume as usual. But tonight, as a reward, after your dinner, you will each receive ice cream.¡±

    He paused. Let the words sit.

    ¡°I apologize, but there shall be no speaking at dinner. This is an order, not a request. So I expect it to be obeyed.¡±

    He said it like he was announcing a birth, like he¡¯d just given us the greatest gift in the world.

    Then his tone hardened. ¡°High-rankers, you will stay here. Lieutenant Zenzele will accompany the B ranks. Lieutenant Michael and his compatriots will accompany the lower ranks. None of you will speak. If any of the lieutenants catch you stepping out of line¡±¡ªhe paused, letting the silence stretch¡ª¡°I will not be lenient. At. All.¡±

    ¡°Am I clear?¡±

    No one had the breath to answer properly, but the others still snapped to attention, saluting.

    ¡°Yes, Colonel!¡± they panted.

    We were marched to the mess hall, filed in like perfect little soldiers. Lieutenant Zenzele walked behind us, silent, her presence like a blade at our backs.

    When we got inside, I grabbed my tray, moved through the line, and was about to sit when I felt a hand on my shoulder.

    The Lieutenant.

    Her voice was low. Unyielding. ¡°You¡¯re sitting near me. Not a word, Boris. I mean it.¡±

    I just nodded, slipping into the seat beside her as she stood at the end of the table.

    Dinner went down quick, like always. I finished far before the others and nudged Tom¡¯s plate with mine, asking for my second dinner.

    He looked at me wide-eyed, like I¡¯d just asked him to sign my death warrant. I glanced at the Lieutenant¡ªshe was trying to set my skull on fire with her glare. Ignoring it, I turned back to Tom and gave him a pointed look. He hesitated, then finally sighed and copied his food into my tray. Sucker had only finished half of his.

    I ate quickly, just as the lower ranks filed in¡ªsilent. Completely silent.

    No talking, no banter, none of the usual background noise that made mealtime feel alive. Just the scrape of chairs, the clatter of silverware, the slow, mechanical sound of chewing.

    It was the strangest thing I¡¯d ever heard.

    So, confession time: I¡¯ve had ice cream exactly twice in my life.

    Some rich civvies in Goudstad didn¡¯t want theirs anymore, so they tossed it out, and I was lucky enough to grab it first.

    This? This would be the first time I had my own. All to myself.

    I was the last to get mine, being at the back of the line and all. I dug my spoon in¡ªpaused¡ªthen glanced up at the Lieutenant.

    Her lips were pursed as she watched Tom eat his.

    I sighed, shoved my spoon back into the bowl, and got up.

    Before the lower ranks could get their ice cream, I cut back to the cook area and grabbed a second bowl. The cook barely glanced at me before shooing me away like I was a pesky fly.

    I walked back, plopped the second bowl onto the table, ignoring the Lieutenant¡¯s hard stare, then made my way to the lower ranks'' table and found what looked like the only empty chair.

    Let¡¯s just say I made sure the thud was just a little too loud as I set it behind her.

    Then I sat, holding up the second bowl toward Tom, nudging him the same way I had earlier.

    He looked like I¡¯d asked him to kick a puppy, but he did as I asked. He copied my ice cream into the new bowl, his hands shaking like he¡¯d never done this before.

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Just placed it in front of the Lieutenant. Then, finally, I dug in.

    It was a little melted, but thank god¡ªit was amazing.

    It reminded me of that burger I¡¯d had that fateful day¡ªwhat felt like a lifetime ago.

    But new friends always make food better. And seeing the lieutenant sit down and get stuck in only hammered home that fact.

    We went to bed without fanfare, everyone too exhausted to even think, let alone speak. I felt worn out too, so when I finished my prayers and got into bed, it wasn''t even two seconds and I was asleep.

 Chapter 40

    The morning after, no one spoke much. Eyes darted to shadows, to each other. So this was their first time seeing someone die.

    Had I looked like that too, the first time? Wide-eyed. Frozen, the spectacle of violence seeping into my brain and permanently changing my face? Or had I been too busy making sure the kids were okay?

    It was the first time I¡¯d seen a fink kill another fink. The first time I¡¯d seen a man crushed into red sludge by the very clothes he was wearing. And the first time I¡¯d enjoyed watching men die.

    I dropped to my knees at the thought, immediately praying for guidance. The others walked around me, some grumbling as they lined up outside.

    Was the devil finally taking me? Was he whispering in my ear? I didn¡¯t know. But the thought consumed me through the morning routine.

    At breakfast, no one ate. They just stared at their trays. I glanced around, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªnormal. My eyes landed on Anna a few seats away, but the moment she noticed, she looked away. The usual disgust was there. But this time, there was something else too.

    Fear.

    ¡°Yesterday hit you hard, huh?¡± My voice cut through the silence. The shock was fading. But now we had to live with it. They had to live with it.

    ¡°Of course, you maniac,¡± Richard muttered, poking at his food. Kate looked like she wanted to cry, Marnus whispering to her, trying to get her to eat.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a maniac. I¡¯ve just seen what finks are capable of. And yesterday was the first time you got to see what every civvie has seen before. Congratulations.¡±

    Tom shook his head, eyes still wide. ¡°This isn¡¯t normal, Boris. Sure, executions happen. But like that? In front of everyone? And to make us watch?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not allowed to do that,¡± Nina added. ¡°To just¡­ squash him. Even after he begged?¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°The colonel is a fink. This is what finks do. I don''t know why you''re surprised.¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice cut sharp. ¡°It¡¯s surprising, you fucking monster, because we were raised not to enjoy watching men die.¡±

    The table froze. I met her gaze, slowly shoving food into my mouth. ¡°You got something to say, Anna?¡±

    Her voice shook. ¡°I saw you.¡±

    The air in the mess hall turned heavy. ¡°The way you smiled as that man was crushed. As he begged.¡±

    A sharp breath from Richard. Tom stopped mid-bite. Kate looked up from her tray, her face drawn.

    Richard exhaled. ¡°You told us you only kill to protect someone.¡± His voice was hard. Suspicious. ¡°But you like watching others die?¡±

    Kate swallowed. ¡°Did you lie to us?¡±

    Anna scoffed. ¡°Of course he lied. ¡®I don¡¯t enjoy it.¡¯ ¡®I only kill when I have to.¡¯¡± She shook her head. ¡°God, were the kids even real?¡±

    Something snapped in my chest. The fork hit the table with a sharp crack. I inhaled, slowly, deeply, trying to keep the fire down.

    "Don¡¯t you ever¡ªever¡ªquestion my children again."

    Anna flinched. But the suspicion didn¡¯t leave their faces. I exhaled through my nose. ¡°You want the truth?¡± My voice was calm. Too calm. ¡°Yeah. I enjoyed it.¡±

    The words sat between us. Kate sucked in a breath. Tom stared. Even Richard, skeptical before, looked shaken.

    Then the flood hit.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± Zach spat.

    ¡°You lied to us,¡± Anna hissed.

    ¡°You tricked us into thinking you weren¡¯t a fucking animal.¡± Diana whispered, shaking her head side to side.

    I clenched my jaw. Richard sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boris? Nothing to say? Guess this is what Civvies are like.¡± he said, waving a dismissive angry hand.

    And that was it, I shot up out of my chair and banged my fists against the table.

    "Shut the fuck up!"

    The words hit the table like a gunshot. Silence. No one moved. No one breathed. I looked at them¡ªeach of them. Zach. Tom. Anna. Richard.

    ¡°I was going to kill them anyway,¡± I said, my voice trembling with something sharp-edged as I sat down. "Kate, even though you¡¯re a baby fink, I consider us friends. I consider all of you friends.¡±

    My gaze drifted to Richard. "Except you."

    I turned back to the table. ¡°Lust is the worst sin.¡± My eyes flicked to Kate. ¡°Look what he tried to do to you.¡±

    Her face twisted with something between anger and disbelief. ¡°That doesn¡¯t give you the right to enjoy it!¡±

    The fire surged. ¡°It does! It¡¯s justice! What, you think a man like that dies and I¡¯m supposed to feel bad? Like it wasn¡¯t deserved?¡± I scoffed. ¡°No. It¡¯s natural. Actions have consequences. He got his.¡±

    Her breath hitched, looking at her tray, ¡°The consequences are for me to decide.¡± she shook her head slowly, putting her head in her hands, ¡°i didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t want that. I wanted him to be in prison.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± my voice was hard as stone. ¡°Let him stay in a jail he¡¯d break out of? Let him walk free and do it again?¡± I shook my head, my eyes never leaving hers. ¡°No. I¡¯m glad he¡¯s dead. He deserved it.¡±

    Kate¡¯s hands balled into fists. But she didn¡¯t deny it.

    Anna cut in, ¡°No Boris. This wasn¡¯t justice. It was cruel.¡±

    I looked at her, then decided to remind her what we discussed a little while ago.

    I gestured at Kate, my voice rising, shaking with something deeper, something I couldn¡¯t control. ¡°You all wanted him dead. I remember what you said after what happened to her. The things you swore you¡¯d do. The revenge you wanted.¡±

    Her face paled, along with the rest, all eyes turning back to the food in their trays like it had an answer.

    ¡°And now that something horrible happened to him¡ªwhat? His crimes don¡¯t matter? He gets a pass?¡± My voice dropped, quieter now, more dangerous. ¡°No. He deserved to die.¡±

    I exhaled, leaning back in my seat. ¡°Funny, it''s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a fink do something worth respecting, and you lot freak out about it.¡±

    The table remained frozen.

    Then¡ªAnna¡¯s voice, trembling. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± She shoved her tray away.

    ¡°You''re a monster,¡± Kate snapped, barely suppressed rage in her voice, her face a mask of grief and hurt.

    Zach looked wounded. ¡°You¡¯re unhinged, Boris. You need to be locked up.¡±

    A few others murmured in agreement¡ªuntil Marnus spoke up.

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±

    Kate turned to him, her face pale. ¡°What?¡±

    Marnus looked down, shame written all over him. ¡°I said he¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How could you even think that?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was raw.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s the truth.¡± His voice was quiet, as he looked at Kate ¡°What, he tries to rape you, and now we¡¯re supposed to feel bad? No. He deserved to die.¡±

    Nina nodded, avoiding Kate¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s right. Sorry, Kate, but¡­ rapists deserve to die.¡±

    A breathless pause.

    Then Richard finally spoke. "I don¡¯t like Boris." His tone was flat, unreadable. "But I agree with him on one thing. That bastard deserved to die."

    Kate looked around, like the room itself had betrayed her.

    No one else spoke.

    The silence was suffocating.

    Kate¡¯s breath trembled. ¡°You think that makes it right?¡±

    I finally spoke. The ones who agreed with me nodded, like it was.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her eyes snapped to mine. As did the rest of the table.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes it right,¡± I said, voice low but edged with something sharp. ¡°But I think it makes it fair.¡±

    Kate¡¯s lips parted slightly, but she said nothing.

    I exhaled through my nose. The heat in my chest didn¡¯t leave, but my voice softened. ¡°We don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, Kate. I¡¯m sorry, I truly am. But some things have to be done. And you know what the bitch of it is? Sometimes, those things are ugly.¡± I nodded at Anna, ¡°Cruel, even. But, it''s still necessary. Am I really that bad for enjoying it?¡±

    No one spoke.

    The weight of it pressed down on us. Thick. Unmoving.

    Kate¡¯s throat bobbed like she wanted to say something¡ªbut no words came.

    Marnus shifted in his seat. Tom looked away. Zach exhaled sharply. Anna¡¯s fingers curled into fists, but she didn¡¯t argue.

    The silence stretched.

    Then¡ª

    The lieutenant¡¯s voice barked from the hallway.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Get to Sector B¡ªnow!¡±

    Chairs scraped against the floor. Someone picked up their tray just to have something to do with their hands. No one looked at me. No one looked at each other. Just forward, like there was an invisible line between us now.

    After breakfast, the day was¡­ normal. We went to Sector B, did our laps and sets, pushed through those godforsaken pushups. The lieutenant seemed distracted, but otherwise, she was her usual self¡ªbarking at us to run faster, do more squats.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    When we finished, panting on the floor, she dismissed us to our rooms. We ran there as fast as possible. I followed orders, a thousand sprawls, an hour on the boxing bag, before the lieutenant walked in, small wet spots on her shoulder.

    ¡°Alright, Boris. Let¡¯s get¡ª¡±

    I snapped a sharp salute. ¡°Lieutenant! Permission to speak!¡± I mimicked how some of the others addressed the colonel whenever he passed by.

    Her eyebrows shot up, confusion flashing across her face before her expression darkened. ¡°If you apologize, I swear I will never let you speak again.¡±

    I kept the salute, though my heart wasn¡¯t in it anymore. ¡°Uh¡­ I do actually want to apologize. But no, that¡¯s not what I wanted to talk to you about.¡±

    She raised a single eyebrow, skepticism written all over her face as she placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Fine, Boris. You have my permission to speak.¡±

    I dropped the salute. Wretched thing. I missed my mock salute so badly, but the lieutenant deserved better.

    ¡°Look, Lieutenant. If I know you¡ªwhich I do, by the way,¡± I added quickly, ¡°you¡¯re probably running around, talking to all the baby finks about the execution. They need you more than I do right now. So ignore me, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow bright and early with a fantastic apology planned.¡±

    She stared at me flatly. ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to give orders?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I think I¡¯m in a position to say that you are, by far, one of the kindest people in this wretched place. And by the wet spots on your shirt, my assumption that you¡¯ve been talking to them is spot on. So, you know. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    I turned to the weapon rack, picking up a pistol and practicing with it. It wasn¡¯t loaded, but I could still drill my stance, repeat the movements she taught me. I felt her gaze linger on me from across the room.

    ¡°Boris,¡± she said at last. ¡°I just had a conversation with a few of your peers, and¡­ what they told me is concerning. So, while I do think it¡¯s noble of you to look after them, I need to check on you too.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She ignored that, already crossing the room and unlooping the heavy boxing bag. ¡°Well? You going to dawdle or help me with this?¡±

    I obliged, pulling the wretched thing down and setting it down for the makeshift chair, keeping a respectful distance as she lit a cigarette at the other end of the bag.

    She exhaled, the smoke curling between us. ¡°So. I heard you enjoyed the execution.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer right away, my gaze drifting past her to the empty room, to the weapon rack against the wall. Finally, I spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. Yes. I enjoyed it.¡±

    Her fingers stilled against the cigarette. ¡°Why?¡±

    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why did you enjoy it, Boris?¡± She shifted toward me, resting her elbow on her knee. No mocking, no playing. She wanted an answer.

    I let out a short, humorless laugh. ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I exhaled through my nose. ¡°Because they deserved it.¡±

    She held my gaze. ¡°And who decides that?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    She leaned forward slightly, studying me. Then, softly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time, is it? That you¡¯ve enjoyed watching men die.¡±

    I hesitated before answering truthfully. ¡°No. It is the first time I''ve enjoyed it. But I¡¯ve probably seen it a thousand times already.¡±

    She closed her eyes like she was piecing something together, then took a slow drag from her cigarette. ¡°I see. What do you remember about the first time you watched a man die?¡±

    I shot up a playful hand, trying to brush it off. ¡°Why does that matter?¡±

    She shrugged with one shoulder, ¡°I think it does. Humour me? I''ll give you some biscuits if you do.¡±

    I looked away, mimicking her half shrug ¡°I¡­ I can''t remember the first time. But I can remember the first time I killed someone. Not that it really matters.¡±

    She studied me for a long moment, then nodded, reaching into her pocket and handing me a biscuit.

    ¡°The first time I saw a man die was in my second year as a Blessed.¡± She spoke evenly, but there was something distant in her eyes. ¡°They sent us to the fourth floor for practical experience. Goblin culling.¡±

    She paused, rolling the biscuit between her fingers like she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to keep talking. But she did.

    ¡°We followed the formations perfectly. Shields up, covering fire laid down. Textbook. And then¡ª¡± she exhaled sharply, like she could still see it. ¡°He took an arrow to the face.¡±

    Her jaw tensed. ¡°Dropped dead right there. One second, he was fighting. The next, he was gone.¡±

    She fell quiet, staring at the ground like it held answers.

    ¡°We were trained for it. Told it would happen. But when it did, I just¡­¡± She clenched her fist, then relaxed it, shaking her head. ¡°I remember thinking, ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ That¡¯s all it takes?¡¯¡±

    She popped the biscuit into her mouth and chewed slowly. ¡°Funny. He was a good soldier. Did everything right. Didn¡¯t matter.¡±

    She looked sad, like she thought she should¡¯ve been able to stop it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed all kinds of beasts,¡± she continued. ¡°But I haven¡¯t killed a man yet. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like. So I¡¯m here, and I wouldn¡¯t mind listening. I think it would be good to know¡­ good to share with a friend.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re friends again?¡±

    ¡°Technically, we aren¡¯t friends. I¡¯m your commanding officer.¡± She straightened her back, placing her hands on her hips.

    Then she leaned in, whispering, ¡°But on the down-low, of course we¡¯re friends, you idiot. I¡¯m just angry with you because you hurt yourself, you dolt.¡±

    I grinned, ready to respond.

    ¡°No, no. No apologies, mister,¡± she said, annoyance creeping into her face.

    I laughed, then thought about what she said. Yeah, fine. I told this story to the kids all the time anyway.

    "Well, okay. The first time I killed someone was the priest who looked after us."

    I said it like I was talking about the weather.

    "He was a drunk. Had heavy hands and a quick temper. After the gang war, after the finks rolled through¡­ he just got worse and worse."

    I leaned back slightly, rolling my shoulders like I was getting comfortable, spreading my hands just like he used to when he was telling a sermon.

    "And so, after¡­. After his worst crime. I decided something had to be done. I spent the whole weekend practicing. And then, I waited for him to come outside."

    I waited behind the back of the church, bottles ready, just like I¡¯d practiced all weekend. I can do this. I have to do this. He has to die. For Svetlana.

    He stumbled out the door, cigarette in hand, lighting it up as he stared at the sky. He was crying again.

    I snuck up through the bushes, then yelled at the top of my lungs, ¡°For Svetlana!¡±

    He wheeled around, eyes going wide. I threw the bottle, just like I¡¯d practiced¡ªwatched it sail straight past his head.

    Screw it.

    I ran straight at him, screaming, throwing a fist at his face.

    ¡°So Maria was about ten or eleven back then, so I think I was twelve? Thirteen maybe. I ran at him, punched him in the face¡­ and he just¡­ he just curled up into a ball and begged.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°The big monster who made me hide under the bed at night, who made me cry every time I heard him stumbling¡­ and all I had to do was hit him once.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°God, I was pathetic. If I¡¯d known what he was actually like, I could¡¯ve killed him years earlier.¡±

    I shrugged, the memory almost fond. ¡°Funny, I thought I was going to die. Thought all my kids were going to follow me. Nope. Just one punch.¡±

    I thought about it, then winked at her, ¡°Although, apparently I didn''t know how to punch until recently, hey? So not a punch¡­ a knuckle sandwich?¡± I said, laughing at my own joke.

    Silence.

    I turned back to her¡ªand immediately wished I hadn¡¯t.

    Her face had gone pale, fingers clenched too tight around the cigarette.

    ¡°Jesus,¡± she whispered.

    I wagged a finger at her. ¡°Don¡¯t blaspheme, Lieutenant.¡±

    She looked at me like she wanted to say something, then held it in check. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s just¡­ a lot.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I told that story to my kids as a bedtime story?¡± I said frowning, disappointed she didn''t enjoy the memory with me.

    She closed her eyes like she was trying to process something far worse than she¡¯d ever thought she¡¯d hear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even hear yourself, do you?¡±

    I threw my hands up. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting this way. It¡¯s not even that bad.¡±

    She nodded slowly, looking half-traumatized. ¡°I see. Okay. Well¡­ did you enjoy killing that man?¡±

    ¡°That came out of nowhere,¡± I said, laughing. ¡°And¡­ no. Well. I don¡¯t think so.¡± I paused, feeling the memory again, deeper this time. ¡°I remember feeling¡­ betrayed. And disappointed.¡±

    She leaned forward slightly, elbows on her knees. "You said you enjoyed watching those men die."

    I blinked. "Yeah?"

    She placed a hand on my shoulder. "I¡¯m going to be honest. That scares me, Boris."

    I stared at her, stunned.

    She sat back, eyes flicking across my face like she was searching for something lost. Then, she said it again. "It scares the others too."

    I shrugged. "I don¡¯t know why that scares you. They deserved it."

    She scoffed. "That¡¯s not the point."

    I frowned. "It¡¯s not?"

    "No, Boris. It¡¯s not." She inhaled sharply, exhaling through her nose. "You think this is about whether or not they were bad people? Whether or not they should have died?"

    She pressed her palms against her forehead, then looked at me again. "It¡¯s about what watching it did to you."

    The silence stretched. Then¡ª

    "How long do you think it''ll take before you start enjoying it when you¡¯re the one doing the killing?"

    I wanted to scoff, to say I would never be a fink. But the words didn¡¯t come. Because¡­ because I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced my answer would be honest.

    She leaned in, her voice softer now. "You don¡¯t think this will change you? It already has."

    I swallowed. "I don''t¡ª"

    "Listen to me."

    I fell silent.

    She studied me carefully, like I was something delicate she didn¡¯t want to break. "You don¡¯t have to hate yourself for it. You don¡¯t have to pretend you didn¡¯t feel what you felt. But you do have to decide what you¡¯re going to do about it."

    I exhaled through my nose. "And what should I do?"

    She tilted her head. "You tell me."

    I rolled my eyes. "How the hell should I know?"

    She let out a sharp breath, then took the cigarette from her mouth and snuffed it out against the ground. "I''m not religious, but I take it you are. So, I''ll tell you one of the few things I can remember learning from the bible."

    I turned my head toward her.

    She looked at me, eyes steady. "The dead don¡¯t have sins, Boris."

    She gestured vaguely at me. "You, though? You¡¯re still here. Still breathing. And you still get to choose what kind of person you want to be."

    I turned the words over in my head.

    She flicked the cigarette away, standing up and stretching her arms over her head. "You''re going to feel that way again, Boris. You''re going to enjoy it again. And when you do, I want you to take a second. I want you to think."

    Then, she looked at me¡ªso kindly, so full of concern for my well-being¡ªthat for a fleeting moment, I wanted to drop to my knees, kiss her feet, and proclaim her holy.

    "Is that the kind of man you want to be?"

    I thought about that. And you know what? She was right.

    I looked away. "Yeah, okay."

    I stood as she turned to leave. She glanced back at me. "This stays between us, okay?"

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°No, not that, you idiot.¡± Then she pulled me into a hug.

    It felt strange. Warm. Like a blanket. I hugged her back, feeling like I was breaking some unspoken rule

    And¡­ It was nice. Then she pulled away. ¡°Just think on what I said, okay Boris?¡±

    I nodded halfheartedly, then paused, thinking about it. I looked her in the eyes. ¡°You know what? If I watch another man die and enjoy it, I''ll try. I promise.¡±

    She smiled, nodding happily. Then¡ª¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m still angry with you.¡±

    And then she left.

    After she was gone, I practiced with the gun for a while before settling down to pray. Somewhere in the middle of it, I came to a conclusion. I had enjoyed it¡ªbecause those men deserved it. I had been able to look past the cruelty and see the colonel¡¯s intent.

    He¡¯d actually killed the man quickly. Within ten seconds. I didn¡¯t know why he kept crushing him after that. For show? Maybe he just liked it?

    I prayed for forgiveness¡ªfor my wrathful thoughts. Yes, I was going to kill those men anyway, and I probably would have been far less kind than the colonel. But they were dead.

    And the dead don¡¯t have sins.

    So¡­ I prayed for them. For Jack. For all the people I¡¯ve killed or hurt throughout my life.

    At dinner, no one spoke. I accepted that as we went through our nightly routine.

    And as I layed in bed, an ache ran through my chest. I couldn''t wait anymore. I had to see them. I needed to see them. I had promised Maria, but a week was too long.

    I had scanned the hall like a good thief. I wanted to kick myself. I¡¯d been too focused on escaping, not on stealing what we needed. Maria needed money more than anything, and I doubted she¡¯d refuse money stolen from the finks.

    Silverware, towels, pillowcases¡ªthose should fetch Maria a good price. And I¡¯d seen the fink come out of the back of the kitchen. I knew exactly where to go to steal the food for the little ones. No, not just them.

    All my kids were getting real food. Fink food.

    I''m going tomorrow night. That should have to be long enough for her.

    But I couldn¡¯t wait to see their faces. Especially when they had fink food in their hands.

    Yeah. I had a good feeling.

    Tomorrow night was going to be something special.

 Chapter 41

    I woke up bright and early, made my bed spotless¡ªfit for a king. My uniform, for once, was just like the others: crisp, clean, practically perfect. It fit snug, like I actually belonged here.

    And then, like any other morning, she walked in.

    I snapped to attention, throwing my whole body into the salute. "Good morning, Lieutenant! I¡¯m sorry for sneaking out and not meeting your standards! I hope I¡¯ve shown improvement!"

    She barely glanced at me. "This is the fantastic apology you planned? Really? This is the best you could come up with?"

    "Well¡­ yeah." I shrugged. "I haven¡¯t been eating out of bins, didn¡¯t break out even once, and I haven''t even argued with anyone besides these bastards," I said, gesturing to the sleeping bodies around us. "So come on, what else do you want?"

    She folded her arms, unimpressed. "Another apple would be fantastic. And maybe sticking to the promises you make? You know, not running to Alexandria? Not arguing with someone who could kill you with a thought? Is that so difficult?"

    I winced, then lied through my teeth, guilt flaring up for just a second. "Okay, yeah, I felt bad even as I did it. So, you know. Here."

    I tossed her the apple I got from Tom yesterday. Of course, I got her an apple. You really think I wouldn¡¯t?

    She caught it effortlessly, the gracious bastard, then gave me a long, skeptical look before rolling her eyes. "Fine. Don''t do it again."

    Without another word, she banged the pipe with her tranquilizer, barking the usual: "Wake up, you lazy shits!" Then she turned for the door¡ªonly to pause and glance back.

    "Oh, by the way, Boris, I didn''t give you permission to speak. Give me five hundred pushups."

    She took a bite of the apple and disappeared.

    Have I ever mentioned that she was nice? Because I want it on record that I was wrong. That woman is insane. The worst person I¡¯ve ever met.

    But I did the pushups before breakfast, panting as I walked into the mess hall.

    Breakfast was¡­ awkward. As expected. But not as bad as I thought.

    Anna tried her best not to even glance at me from the other end of the table. Kate sat away from Marnus for what felt like the first time in weeks, while he stared miserably into his plate like he¡¯d made a terrible mistake.

    Growing up with Maria, Natalie, Natalia, and all the other girls in my church had taught me one thing¡ªwhen they were angry, you pushed back if you thought you were right, then left them alone for a few days. Let them cool down. Then, when the timing was right, you spoke to them again. Generally the best way to get your point across.

    When we got to Sector B, a new batch of Lieutenants was waiting. While Lieutenant Zenzele shouted her usual mix of "encouragement"¡ªrunning, pull-ups, more godforsaken push-ups¡ªthe new guys just watched. No card games, no side comments, just walking around like vultures.

    One of them had their eyes linger on me for too long as she walked past. I flipped her off.

    She didn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t scowl, didn¡¯t even look away.

    Just kept walking.

    Fucking weirdo.

    After we endured the usual morning torture, we were sent back to our rooms. I did as I was told¡ªa thousand sprawls, the one-two on the bag (which, by the way, I was practically perfect at now¡ªno, I wasn¡¯t proud of it, shut up), and then practiced with the pistol.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re training hard,¡± came a voice, low and smooth, right next to me.

    I flinched, stumbling back. "Shit¡ªdon''t do that!"

    The lieutenant grinned.

    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI forgot where I was.

    Because it wasn¡¯t her standing there anymore.

    It was Sister Marina.

    Not in her face. Not in her voice. But in that grin. That same, unshakably warm, effortlessly kind smile¡ªthe kind that once made the world feel safer. The kind that told me I wasn¡¯t just another orphan to be forgotten.

    That I mattered.

    A sharp ache bloomed in my chest. She¡¯s not her.

    It didn¡¯t stop the hollow, splintering feeling in my ribs.

    I looked away, locking my eyes onto the gun in my hands.

    She didn¡¯t seem to notice my discomfort¡ªor if she did, she let it slide. Her voice carried something unfamiliar. Something close to pride.

    "I opened the door, watched you for a while. Even walked across the room. You didn¡¯t break focus once."

    Her fingers brushed the back of my head, just for a second.

    ¡°Well done, Boris.¡±

    I forced a shrug, but my stomach twisted at the warmth in her tone. She¡¯s not Sister Marina. I reminded myself. Don¡¯t get upset. Stay calm. It¡¯s just the lieutenant.

    "If you¡¯re concentrating this hard," she mused, voice still light, "I¡¯d almost believe you actually want to win the tournament."

    I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Why would I go anywhere? Your command is just so fantastic."

    She gave me a playful eye roll before stepping back into the center of the room.

    "Right then, today we¡¯re going over knife-fighting techniques. Long as you''re not trying to chase me off like yesterday?" That same glint of amusement flickered in her eyes.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "If that¡¯s an option, I¡¯m definitely taking it," I muttered.

    "Fat chance. Get your ass over here."

    She held out a knife.

    The teasing vanished the moment I took it. Her voice sharpened, turning crisp, commanding.

    "Knives are for ending fights quickly. Not dueling. Not intimidation. Kill or disable, then get away. Understood?"

    I nodded, rolling the blade between my fingers, feeling the weight of it. She watched, unimpressed.

    "First, your grip." She stepped in close, adjusting my fingers, her touch light but precise. "Hold it like this."

    Her hands made sure I wasn¡¯t messing it up, her body heat noticeable in the small space between us.

    "There are two primary grips," she continued, adjusting the knife in my hands "Forward¡ªblade up, meant for slashing and thrusting. Reverse¡ªblade down, better for close stabs and control. Which one feels better?"

    I tested both, instinct pulling me toward the forward grip. I liked having the edge pointed at them rather than me.

    "This one."

    She nodded. "Figures. You¡¯re aggressive. That grip¡¯s better for attacking, but it also means you need to be faster. Precise. You miss, you die."

    She stepped back, raising her own knife in a relaxed stance. Too relaxed.

    "Now, footwork. A knife fight is like any other fight, but far more dangerous. Side steps, angles, quick lunges. You don¡¯t want to be in front of their blade, and you definitely don¡¯t want to get stuck brawling." Her eyes flicked up knowingly. "Which I know you love to do¡ªsaw it when you sparred with Lieutenant Galina. Try that against a knife, and sure, maybe you win¡­ but two minutes later, you¡¯d be dead."

    She shifted her weight smoothly, feet light, blade steady. Controlled. Effortless. Deadly.

    I copied her movements, feeling how different it was from just throwing punches. Everything was sharper. Tighter. Less about force, more about precision.

    "Next, targeting." She tapped her own body as she listed, calm, almost casual. "Throat, armpit, belly, inner thigh. Arteries, organs, soft tissue. Hit one of these, and they¡¯re done. If they¡¯ve got armor, aim for the gaps."

    "Yeah, yeah, I know where the squishy parts are," I muttered.

    She shot me a look¡ªsharp, warning. Then, without hesitation, she stepped in and slashed at my arm.

    I barely dodged, stumbling back.

    "Then act like it."

    I scowled but refocused, gripping the knife tighter.

    "Defending comes in two ways," she continued, unbothered. "Avoid or control." She feinted a jab¡ªmy body reacted before I could think, stepping to the side.

    She nodded. "Good. Keep your weapon between you and them. That way, even if you mess up, it¡¯ll still give you a barrier¡ªand a chance to create space."

    Then she was on me again¡ªbut this time, she grabbed my wrist.

    "Second, control. If you can¡¯t dodge, trap their weapon. Use your forearm, your other hand, even your own knife to check or redirect their blade. Letting them swing freely?" She let go and took a step back. "That gets you killed."

    I hesitated, then signaled I was going to lunge. When I finally moved, she caught my wrist mid-thrust, twisted, and suddenly¡ª

    My own knife was at my throat.

    "Too predictable."

    She let go, stepping back with that same effortless confidence. "Never overcommit. Quick attacks, then reposition. Otherwise, your opponent just does what I did¡ªuses your momentum against you."

    I rubbed my wrist, nodding.

    She exhaled, rolling her shoulders. "Alright. Now, let¡¯s drill some real scenarios. You try to stab me. I¡¯ll stop you."

    Translation: she was about to hand my ass to me for half an hour.

    I got fake-stabbed, thrown around, made to look like a general fool. Somehow, with her, that was always the case.

    Afterwards, as I lay on the ground groaning, she simply said, "You¡¯ve already made outstanding progress, Boris. I¡¯m impressed."

    She turned, walking away, while I was still trying to convince my ribs they hadn¡¯t been broken.

    I spent the rest of the day practicing, trying to burn her lessons into my bones, before Zach¡¯s disgusted voice called me for dinner.

    I¡¯d been thinking about our argument yesterday. Yeah, it got heated. Yeah, a line had been drawn. But I wanted to fix it. I liked the conversations at mealtime, even if everyone had decided they were enemies even before the argument.

    Tomorrow. Tomorrow, I''ll fix it.

    We marched to dinner in our neat little lines, but my mind was elsewhere. I was watching everything now. Watching what I was going to steal.

    The plan was simple: one pillowcase for loose stuff¡ªsilverware, small things. The other for food. I wanted to keep the food fink-like. Have to spoil the kids sometimes, might as well be tonight.

    After dinner, we went through the usual evening inspection, and I laid flat on my back, staring at the ceiling, waiting. Seven hundred seconds in, I heard one of the boys slip out. Just one. No one else stirred.

    I got out of bed. Time to move.

    First, I grabbed my pillowcase¡ªand his. He wouldn''t need it. Then I slipped into the bathroom, snagged a few towels, wrapping them around my shoulders for padding. Moving silently, carefully, unnoticed, I made my way past the high-rankers'' hallway and into the mess hall.

    That¡¯s when the eerie feeling hit me.

    A place usually filled with voices, clattering trays, and the warmth of movement was now dead silent. The air felt too still, the space too open. I shuddered but pushed forward, making my way to the counter where we got our food.

    They¡¯d left everything out¡ªforks, spoons, knives, sitting there like no one had even considered someone might take them. Sloppy. I didn¡¯t empty the whole thing¡ªthat would be stupid. But I stole enough that they¡¯d notice. Enough to be annoying, but not enough for anyone to really give a shit.

    Then I moved to the back.

    That¡¯s when I saw it.

    Something so fucking unfair it made me want to fight every fink on this base all over again.

    A mountain of food.

    Apples, oranges, rice, fresh wheat, cereal, bread¡ªtoo much. They had too much.

    Greed took over. I abandoned my neat little plan and stuffed the pillowcases full, shoving in food wherever it fit. Silverware, fruit, loaves of bread¡ªit didn¡¯t matter anymore. The kids deserved this.

    I deserved this.

    Then I hesitated, scanning the room. Maria. I wanted something special for her. Ice cream. Oh my word, the ice cream. She deserved that and more, but it''d have to do.

    That¡¯s when I saw it.

    A large, locked door. Thick, heavy, the kind that hid something worth stealing.

    So, naturally, I opened it.

    The cold hit me first, sharp and biting, a stark contrast to the warmth of the kitchen. Then I saw them¡ªcarcasses on hooks. Meat in every stage of preparation, row after row, swaying slightly in the dim light like something out of a slaughterhouse.

    I moved between them, boots barely making a sound on the chilled floor, scanning the freezers along the back wall. Ice cream. That was what I wanted. That was what Maria deserved.

    But no such luck.

    Instead, I found steaks in the very last freezer. Thick, rich-looking cuts, neatly packed and labeled. My mouth practically watered at the thought. I grabbed a few, already picturing the fire, the smell of it cooking, the way their faces would melt at the taste.

    I knew tonight was going to be special.

    I turned, carefully adjusting the pillowcases, making sure the food wasn¡¯t getting crushed¡ª

    And then stopped.

    The cold room suddenly felt smaller. A shadow flickered by the vault door.

    Someone was standing there. Arms crossed. Watching me.

    And, of course, it had to be fucking Sofia.

    She didn¡¯t speak at first. Just stood there, poised, composed, unreadable. Hands on her hips, chin lifted, nose high in the air¡ªlooking down at me like I was filth beneath her boots.

    Finally, she broke the silence.

    "And what exactly are you doing, traitor?"

 Chapter 42

    My heart pounded, startled by her sudden appearance. "Can you not just appear like a ghost, please?" I said, hastily shoveling the last pack of steaks into the pillowcase and slinging it over my shoulder.

    "You will answer my question. What are you doing?" Her voice was sharp, laced with steel, like she''d finally figured me out.

    "I''m currently speaking to an entitled brat," I spat, stepping toward her to get past.

    She didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she planted a hand on my chest and shoved me back into the freezer.

    "Do not dodge the question!" she snapped, "What do you have in those¡­ pillowcases?" Confusion briefly crossed her face.

    She blinked, shook her head, and refocused, her face hardening again. "Tell me what you''re doing. Right now."

    I really didn''t like this fink. But she was a girl, so I have to be nice. Grinding my teeth, I forced the words out. "I am stealing food. Now move."

    She looked at me like I¡¯d just taken a shit on her foot. "You are in no position to order me around! And are you really just stealing food?"

    I clenched my jaw. "Well yes you stupid fink. Now I¡¯m going to look for a weapon, so can I rudely ask you to fuck off, please?"

    A slow, triumphant grin tugged at her lips. She raised an eyebrow. "I don''t think you''re looking for a weapon."

    My stomach sank.

    "I took your advice from last time," she continued, smug. "So I watched the video of you and the lieutenant speaking¡ªwhich, mysteriously, someone tried to delete, by the way." She tilted her head, watching me like a predator sizing up prey. "And I learned something interesting. Like how you confessed to sneaking into Alexandria every night. At first, I wondered why you didn''t just steal from here if you were hungry. And then I figured it out."

    She jabbed a finger into my chest.

    "You''re a traitor. You use your civvie status and food as a cover. You''re selling information to the rebels about the Blessed training regimen." Her voice dripped with accusation. "So, liar, tell me what you were really doing again?"

    I stared at her in utter disbelief.

    Traitor? The only rebels were the gangs, and I wanted them all to die screaming. What would they even do with that information?

    I exhaled sharply, forcing my voice slow¡ªlike I was explaining something to a particularly dense child. "I am stealing food because I am hungry. I didn¡¯t think it would be this easy, which is why I left for Alexandria. Okay? Is that understandable?" I tilted my head. "Besides, I thought you finks liked stealing, what with us having to ¡®find¡¯ our own weapons for the tournament and all."

    Her face twisted with anger and contempt. "Stealing weapons is a way for the potential new high-ranker to prove their resourcefulness and cunning." She sneered, her voice dripping with disgust. "You''ve stolen enough food to feed thirty people for three days. No way you''re eating all of that yourself."

    She jabbed a finger in my face. ¡°Plus, I know you¡¯re a liar, so you¡¯ll stay right here while I call the colonel.¡±

    Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out that sleek, lead-colored device¡ªthe same kind that let me drop that fink off the roof.

    If she called the colonel, things would get¡­ bad. He wouldn¡¯t let me go. Worse, the lieutenant might fess up that I¡¯ve been breaking out, which means I¡¯d be stuck here even longer.

    That can¡¯t happen. That won¡¯t happen.

    I stepped forward, hands raised in a placating gesture to keep her from bringing the thing to her ear.

    "Let''s not get hasty here," I said, forcing my voice to calm. "It¡¯s normal for B-ranks to steal stuff. I¡¯m just stealing for the rest of us."

    I glanced over my shoulder, lowering my voice like I was letting her in on a secret. ¡°We had a bit of an argument. I¡¯m just trying to make up for it now. That¡¯s what the food¡¯s for, okay?¡± I said, as convincingly as possible.

    She tilted her head, eyes sharp. "Oh really? But I thought you were hungry, and that¡¯s why you were stealing the food? Or am I mistaken?"

    Shit.

    "I didn''t want to tell the S-rank about our lowly B-rank problems,¡± I said, forcing a shrug, desperation creeping up my spine like an old friend. "That¡¯s why I said I was hungry."

    Her smirk didn¡¯t fade. "So you¡­ lied to me?¡± She shook her head, eyes flashing. "And now you expect me to trust you¡¯re telling the truth? No, I think you know you¡¯ve been caught.¡±

    She lifted the device to her ear.

    I moved before I could think, my hands snapping to her wrist, shaking

    "Sofia¡ªplease." My voice cracked. "Don''t do that."

    I swallowed hard, my throat dry as sand.

    "If you let me leave, you¡¯ll never have to deal with me again. I swear on everything holy, I¡¯m not what you think I am. Just move, and I¡¯ll be gone. Never to be seen again. Isn¡¯t that what you want?"

    I didn¡¯t even know what I was saying. My mind was running in circles, scrambling for the right words, anything that would make her listen.

    Then I realized I was begging.

    Begging.

    My stomach churned. Nausea crawled up my throat.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I swore¡ªI swore¡ªI would never bow again. Not to the finks. Not to anyone.

    And yet, here I was. My voice cracking. My hands shaking.

    Pathetic, a small voice whispered in my head.

    And of all people, it had to be her.

    Her face tightened, a look of cold certainty settling in.

    ¡°Do you see?¡± she spat, wrenching her hand away. ¡°Look how desperate you are to leave, traitor.¡±

    She straightened, voice cold and sharp. "This only proves what I already suspected. The food is a cover, and now that I''ve caught you, you''re willing to say anything to escape. If you weren¡¯t guilty, you wouldn¡¯t be this afraid."

    I froze.

    I wasn¡¯t some rebel selling secrets. I wasn¡¯t running to betray them. I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything except leave. But she had already made up her mind.

    I could see it happening¡ªthe finks dragging me to the colonel¡¯s office, not believing a word I said, torturing me until I gave up my kids, killing them in front of me one by one until they heard something they liked¡ªsomething they¡¯d never hear.

    My stomach twisted so hard I thought I might throw up. I took a step back, pulse pounding, breath shallow and quick. My vision blurred at the edges. I couldn¡¯t reason with her. I couldn¡¯t make her understand.

    If I stayed, my kids would starve. If she called the colonel, they''d die screaming.

    We needed to leave. Tonight. I¡¯d have to steal the submarine. I¡¯d have to make Vincent do as I said¡ªkill him and force the others to help me if I had to. Worst of all, I couldn¡¯t even kill the girl in front of me to buy time. Not unless I wanted my kids to suffer. Slowly. She was the general¡¯s daughter, after all.

    But she was in the way.

    So I punched her in the face.

    Everything slowed. I watched it happen, crystal clear. Her eyes widened in surprise as my dice landed, her reaction sluggish. I could see every microexpression¡ªher pupils dilating, nostrils flaring, jaw tensing as she tried to move¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t fast enough. My fist connected hard.

    Her head snapped back, blood gushing from her nose. She blinked, dazed, hands rising slowly to her face. I caught her wrist mid-motion, twisted her around, and locked my arm under her throat. I walked her backward, dragging her the same way I''d dragged the guards at the gate.

    She didn¡¯t go down easy. Instead of clawing at my arm, she planted both feet beneath her. I saw it coming, clear as day¡ªthe moment she shifted her weight, the way her muscles tensed. She hooked her leg behind mine, grabbed my foot, and yanked.

    Even with my dice, I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop her. We fell.

    She landed on top of me. I was already moving, shoving her off, rolling to my feet as she pushed herself up. Too slow. She was on her hands and knees. She wasn¡¯t even looking at me yet.

    I grabbed her by the hair, hauled her up, and drove my fist into her face. She crumpled to her knees, so I kicked her, hard, in the chest. She flew backward, crashing into a steel table. Food spilled everywhere.

    I didn¡¯t stop to watch. I lunged for the pillowcases, grabbed them, and ran.

    As I reached the pantry doors, I glanced back¡ªjust in time to see her press the device to her mouth.

    "Colonel Walker! Help me! A traitor is trying to escape!"

    I sprinted, faster than ever. Past the dormitories, my boots slamming against the dirt. Through the doors, blowing them open so hard they crashed against the walls like a gunshot.

    I ran straight for the fence, the floodlights above casting long, jagged shadows. Jumping, I tucked my knees to my chest, barely clearing the barbed wire.

    I hit the ground hard, my legs absorbing the impact as dust kicked up around me. Heart pounding, I glanced back at the fence and muttered, ¡°Thank God.¡±

    Then I turned toward the road¡ªand froze.

    Twelve finks stood there, staring at me wide eyed.

    The guard I¡¯d snuck past a few times was with them, seemingly out on patrol.

    Where the fuck were all these finks last time I snuck out?

    I almost felt bad.

    Almost.

    They were in the way.

    I surged forward, fists tightening around the pillowcase straps, ready to teach them what happens when you stand between me and my kids.

    Just like the first day I¡¯d gotten blessed, I ran straight at them, remembering how I¡¯d knocked them over.

    Their shields snapped open without a sound, glowing as they activated. They slammed them together, the seams fusing like one solid wall of lead and energy.

    And when I hit them, I bounced off.

    The men grunted as their boots dug into the ground, absorbing the impact. It didn''t matter. I grabbed the top of a shield, using it as leverage to vault over them.

    As I cleared the shields, a net whipped through the air, unfolding like a metal-webbed claw.

    A fink¡¯s tattoo glowed, the pulsing lines sending a ripple through the net¡¯s cords as it snapped shut around me mid-air, cinching tight in an instant. Like they¡¯d seen countless things try to jump their line and knew exactly what to do.

    I crashed to the ground, the impact rattling my bones. The pillowcase of cutlery skidded beside me as the net¡¯s fibers contracted, yanking me backward with brutal force.

    The fink with the glowing tattoo reeled me in like a hooked animal. Around him, the other finks started screaming,  "Surrender! Stop struggling!"

    I waited. Biding my time.

    As he dragged me past one fink, I shot up onto my feet, muscles straining against the net, and grabbed her, spinning her around and dragging her backward¡ªjust as a dart buried itself into my leg.

    "Fuck this," I growled, throwing the girl at the fink with the glowing tattoo. The second she hit him, the net vanished.

    I grabbed the pillowcase and hurled it at another fink, hitting him so hard he flew backward with a grunt.

    Another tackled me as I was hit with another dart.

    I felt it sink into my stomach, but I still managed to sprawl onto the fink¡¯s head, shoving his face into the dirt.

    There was shouting, orders barked out, but my dice made them loud and slow. I ignored them, grabbing the man beneath me, hoisting him up, and hurling him at the fink with the tranquilizer gun before bolting for the road.

    A line of finks with shields moved to cut me off.

    I hit them first.

    They weren¡¯t ready. Their shields weren¡¯t fully locked. They crumpled, hitting the ground hard.

    I had one pillowcase of food.

    It had to be enough.

    I tore down the road, sprinting with everything I had¡ªand then another dart slammed into the back of my shoulder.

    I ran for another ten seconds, my eyelids growing monstrously heavy. My body screamed for rest.

    Sleep was death.

    I smacked myself, forcing my legs to keep moving, trying to outrun the tranquilizer.

    Then my clothes grew heavy.

    Too heavy.

    I tripped, tumbling head over heels, sliding on my face as the weight piled onto me.

    Far heavier than anything the colonel had thrown at me before.

    I landed flat, facing the city, the pillowcase just out of reach.

    I fought. I clawed at the ground, trying to push myself up, but every movement only made it worse.

    The weight pressed down. My clothes squeezed like a vice, crushing my ribs.

    The old wound those bastard lieutenants had given me roared back to life.

    Then¡ªa boot slammed onto my back, the colonel''s voice echoing into the night.

    "And where the fuck do you think you¡¯re going?"

 Chapter 43

    I was sitting in the colonel¡¯s office, cuffs on. They had dragged me here after the tranquilizers wore off. The colonel sat across from me, smoking a cigar, casual as ever.

    I stared down at my shoes before looking up at him. ¡°Well? The fuck are we waiting for?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. Just sat there, staring at me, face blank, expressionless. Funny, it was the same look he had when he was executing the lieutenants.

    We stayed like that for about ten minutes¡ªsilent, unmoving¡ªuntil Lieutenant Zenzele stormed in, a furious scowl twisting her face. But her eyes darted between me and the colonel, sharp and accusing, and I knew she wasn¡¯t just angry at me. She was angry at both of us. Yay me, I guess?

    And then fucking Sofia walked in after her, head held high, a plaster over her nose like she¡¯d been in some massive fight. Pathetic. I only hit her once. Okay, maybe twice. But still.

    ¡°Why the fuck are you here?¡± I sneered, and before I could even register movement, the lieutenant was behind me, smacking me hard across the face.

    ¡°And what the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing here? Hey, Boris? Do you have any idea how serious this is?¡± she hissed, her eyes boring into mine, sharp as knives.

    I looked away. Not because of the slap¡ªI could handle that¡ªbut because of the hurt in her eyes, and that was too much to bear. I turned back to the colonel instead. ¡°Can we, like, skip to the execution, or do I have to wait to die of old age?¡±

    A small smile tugged at his lips, and then, without looking at me, he spoke to the lieutenant. ¡°You got one, Lieutenant. Leave it. He¡¯s a big boy.¡±

    I glanced up in time to see Zenzele poised to hit me again. She flicked her hard gaze at the colonel, gritted her teeth, then exhaled sharply and stepped back, standing at ease like we had to do every morning.

    The colonel turned his attention back to me. ¡°Alright, lay it out for me, step by step. What the fuck do you think you were doing?¡± His eyes shifted to Sofia, one brow raised, like he didn¡¯t quite buy what she had told him. ¡°She says you¡¯re selling information to the rebels.¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°I was just running to Alexandria. Looking for a weapon. Don¡¯t listen to the spoiled brat¡¯s nonsense¡ªshe has no idea what the fuck she¡¯s talking about.¡±

    ¡°Sir. Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± Sofia said, her voice firm, dripping with certainty. ¡°When I cornered him in the freezer¡ªbefore he assaulted me, I might add¡ªhe told me he was hungry. When I pressed him on it, he said he¡¯d argued with the other B-rankers. I think he was just trying to weasel his way out because he knows he got caught.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I believe he¡¯s using the food he stole as a cover, trying to give legitimacy to his claims,¡± Sofia continued, gesturing toward the pillowcases filled with food. ¡°I mean, if he was really just hungry, why run to Alexandria¡ªsixty kilometers away¡ªwhen there¡¯s an entire pantry full of food down the hall?¡±

    She spoke with certainty, like she had rehearsed this speech on the way here, every word polished and deliberate. And in that moment, she sounded just like her mother.

    ¡°He¡¯s a traitor, sir. I believe he¡¯ll be a valuable source of intelligence to use against the rebels.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck kind of cartoons are you watching?¡± I asked, completely bewildered.

    ¡°Be quiet, Boris,¡± the colonel said, his tone final, brooking no argument.

    And then, as if none of this was urgent, as if we weren¡¯t all sitting here in a room thick with tension, he leaned back in his chair and continued smoking his cigar.

    That seemed to throw Sofia off balance. Her eyes flicked around the room, searching for something¡ªmaybe for the colonel to react, maybe for reassurance¡ªbut the lieutenant didn¡¯t budge. She just kept staring at me, her expression locked in fury, jaw clenched so tight I thought she¡¯d crack a tooth. I had no idea what was happening, but we all just sat there, waiting for¡­ something.

    Five minutes passed before the door opened, and one of the finks I had scuffled with at the gate walked in, accompanied by a lower ranker from our year. I¡¯d seen him around in the mornings, but he clearly wanted to be anywhere else but here. Go figure.

    He snapped a sharp salute, standing stiff despite the sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Sir!¡± he said, voice shaking.

    The colonel waved a hand lazily. ¡°Cale, activate your ability. We¡¯ll have a field test today.¡±

    Cale nodded furiously, tapping his arm. His tattoo glowed. Then the colonel turned back to me. ¡°Right then, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    I blinked. ¡°The fuck? You know my name.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you can tell me again,¡± he said, colder this time.

    I exhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯m Boris.¡±

    The colonel shifted his gaze to Cale and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He believes he¡¯s telling the truth, sir,¡± Cale confirmed, his stance rigid.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± The colonel nodded, seeming satisfied. ¡°I apologize, Boris. But it¡¯s important to set a baseline.¡± He paused, his voice taking on a careful edge. ¡°Did those nuns and that priest you told me about die five to six years ago?¡±

    I stiffened. Why the hell was he asking about that?

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    The colonel turned back to Cale.

    ¡°He believes what he¡¯s saying, sir.¡± Same as before.

    And then it clicked. Cale could tell the difference between the truth and lies.

    I felt sweat trickling down my back.

    ¡°Good,¡± the colonel said, taking another slow drag from his cigar. ¡°Now then, Boris. You said you were going to run to Alexandria. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered, swallowing.

    Cale hesitated, his brows knitting together. ¡°He believes what he¡¯s saying, sir¡­ but¡­¡±

    The colonel raised an eyebrow at him but didn¡¯t press the issue. He turned back to me instead.

    ¡°And were you going to look for a weapon?¡±

    I hesitated. Just for a second. But the air immediately grew colder, the weight of the colonel¡¯s stare settling on me like a noose tightening. His eyes narrowed, sharp as a scalpel.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said after a beat, trying to sound as convincing as possible, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat if I believed it hard enough, Cale would too. But the poor bastard¡¯s face went white, and his voice was tight as he said, ¡°He¡¯s lying, sir.¡±

    The lieutenant was with me in an instant, moving so fast I barely had time to register it before she was standing right next to me. I glanced back and caught Sofia looking down at me from the bridge of her nose, the way someone might look at a caged animal¡ªlike she had known all along and had finally caught the monster.

    The colonel set his cigar down, leaned forward, and crossed his arms over the desk, locking eyes with me.

    ¡°Boris,¡± he said, his voice calm, measured. ¡°Were you colluding with the rebels?¡±

    I scoffed, pulling a funny face. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t, and you know I wasn¡¯t. Don¡¯t believe that bitch¡¯s lies.¡± I sneered, anger bubbling up, pissed off that he would even entertain the idea. I respected him. He had killed those stupid lieutenants. But this? This was a bit much.

    He didn¡¯t react. Just held my gaze for a long, heavy moment. Before shifting that gaze to Cale, and he practically withered under it. His eyes darted toward Sofia, apologetic, before he stammered, ¡°H-He¡¯s telling the truth, sir.¡±

    The second the words left his mouth, both the colonel and the lieutenant exhaled, relief washing over them. Before I could blink, the lieutenant clamped a hand down on my shoulder, her grip gentle, almost¡­ grateful. And then, just as quickly, she was gripping my shirt, shaking me like I was the biggest idiot in the room.

    ¡°So what the fuck were you doing, Boris?¡± she snapped. ¡°Stealing food again? If you were that desperate, why not take from the pantry? And for fuck¡¯s sake, I was already organizing something for you from the higher ranks, you absolute moron!¡±

    She was throttling me and coddling me at the same time.

    I glanced at Sofia, who looked so disappointed it was almost funny. Almost. I flashed her a grin before turning back to the colonel.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked.

    The colonel just smiled. Even as the lieutenant fussed over me, straightening my shirt like she hadn¡¯t been the one to ruin it. It felt¡­ nice, being cared for. Even if she was still pissed. Not that I¡¯d ever tell her that. I¡¯m taking that shit to my grave.

    ¡°Yes, it matters,¡± the colonel said, still looking far too amused. ¡°Thankfully, I am not forced to execute you now, though that is protocol.¡± He leaned back in his chair, cigar still in hand, the picture of relaxed satisfaction. ¡°So¡ªgive me something good to tell the higher-ups, and you¡¯ll only be punished severely instead of, well¡­ becoming dead.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Well, I was just going to Alexandria to see the statue. It¡¯s nice.¡±

    The colonel¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but the edges of his eyes tightened ever so slightly.

    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s all?¡± he asked lightly. ¡°No other reason whatsoever?¡±

    ¡°The statue¡¯s real nice,¡± I said again, feeling the first hints of sweat on my palms.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The colonel took another slow drag of his cigar. ¡°I want a yes or no, Boris. Were you only going to see the statue?¡±

    My stomach twisted, a cold tingle creeping up my back. But I forced the words out anyway.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The colonel turned to Cale.

    Cale swallowed hard, voice small, almost apologetic.

    ¡°He¡¯s lying, sir.¡±

    The colonel¡¯s smile vanished instantly as the lieutenant hauled me up by the collar, lifting me as high as the chain would allow.

    ¡°Tell us why the fuck you were running there, Boris! This isn¡¯t something you can just brush aside! You will tell me right now!¡± she shouted, shaking me hard enough that my teeth rattled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I muttered, barely above a whisper, staring at the floor, refusing to meet her eyes.

    Sofia took a sharp breath. ¡°Sir, while he might not be colluding with the rebels, he could still be aiding them¡ªunknowingly, unwillingly. I went through the recordings of his personal training sessions, and one of them¡­¡± She hesitated, like she was carefully choosing her words. ¡°One of them had been tampered with. Someone attempted to delete it. Even if he doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s guilty, I believe this alone proves something is going on.¡±

    The lieutenant stilled. Her grip loosened, and she dropped me back into the chair, turning to look between Sofia and the colonel, her expression tense with guilt.

    I don¡¯t think she saw it, but I did¡ªthe way his eyes changed. Cold fury locked onto Sofia with such intensity I almost shrank under it. When I glanced back at her, I saw her face go pale, her eyes widening as the colonel¡¯s stare bore into her like a blade.

    The lieutenant snapped to attention, looking like one of the kids caught red-handed, knowing they were about to get torn apart but still needing to say something.

    ¡°Sir, I was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± the colonel cut her off, his voice disturbingly calm. ¡°You were trying to protect the boy. That¡¯s why I let it slide.¡± He dusted off his cigar like none of this was pressing.

    She stiffened, eyes wide. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Come now. You¡¯re still new, so you wouldn¡¯t know that only the administrator and myself can delete footage.¡± He shook his head, almost disappointed. ¡°Of course I knew.¡±

    Sofia stepped forward, anger rising in her voice. ¡°Sir, this is a complete breach of protocol, and to allow the boy to leave¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sofia.¡±

    Just one word. But the way he said it made everyone freeze.

    His tone was sharp enough to cut, his expression unreadable, but the weight of it was suffocating.

    ¡°Because of you,¡± he said slowly, deliberately, ¡°I now have to punish a boy who, yes, was breaking out¡ªbut in doing so, he helped me prove that those bastards weren¡¯t doing their jobs correctly. They couldn¡¯t even order someone to patrol the yard, to stop one sleeveless from escaping. And because of you, I might have to execute him.¡±

    His voice remained eerily calm, but his movements weren¡¯t. He snatched up the pillowcase full of food and emptied it at her feet in a sudden, angry motion.

    ¡°Execution. Because he decided to steal some fucking food.¡±

    Then he reached into his pocket, pulled out a pistol, and held it out to her, grip first.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, his eyes locked on hers. ¡°Do you want to be the one to carry it out? To shoot the boy in the back of the head?¡±

    Sofia stood frozen, her mask shattered, her mouth opening and closing like she was searching for words that wouldn¡¯t come.

    ¡°I¡ªsir, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± His voice sliced through her stammering like a blade. ¡°Don¡¯t speak again.¡±

    Then he turned back to me, his patience finally worn thin.

    ¡°Now, Boris. You will tell me where the fuck you were going and why you were going there, or my hands will be tied, and you will die in that chair. Am I clear?¡±

    I looked down at my shoes, exhaled, shook my head once, then slowly lifted my gaze to meet his.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    The lieutenant struck me hard across the face.

    ¡°Excuse me? Excuse me! What the fuck did you just say!?¡± Her voice cracked, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°You will tell us now, Boris! Right now!¡±

    The colonel just watched, looking¡­ sad.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I said.

    ¡°He¡¯s sure of nothing!¡± the lieutenant burst out, turning to the colonel¡ªpleading, desperate. ¡°Walker, please! Just let me talk to the boy¡ª¡±

    I stood up, reaching out, trying to place a hand on her shoulder¡ªsome weak attempt at reassurance¡ªbut she smacked it away, grabbed my shirt collar, and hauled me out of the room, slamming the door in my face.

    More shouting erupted from behind the door. I could still hear her, still hear the colonel, their voices rising and falling in heated bursts, but I couldn¡¯t make out the words.

    Cale and Sofia must¡¯ve decided it was smarter not to stick around, because they followed me out shortly after.

    Sofia shot me a look of pure disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to die to keep your reason for leaving a secret, but you¡¯re not colluding with the rebels?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I said with a shrug, glancing up at the ceiling. ¡°Thanks for getting me executed, by the way.¡± My voice dripped sarcasm.

    Something shifted in her expression¡ªlike an ice cold bucket of water had been thrown over her¡ªand suddenly she turned sharply on Cale, who was trying to sneak away.

    ¡°You! Low ranker. Come here.¡±

    Cale sighed but spun on his heel, marching back to stand at attention. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°At ease. Stay there. Tell me if he¡¯s lying or not,¡± she ordered, frantic now. Then she turned back to me, desperation burning in her eyes.

    ¡°Why were you running to Alexandria?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Just really liked seeing the statue of your dead daddy.¡±

    She flinched. Looked down. Then back up.

    ¡°Where in Alexandria were you running?¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck would I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me! You won¡¯t be executed that way! I can figure out how the rebels are using you, you idiot! Just tell me!¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Does the word ¡®no¡¯ mean nothing to you? Besides, I¡¯m not working for, being used by, or even remotely favorable to the ¡®rebels.¡¯ Hate the gangs almost as much as I hate you.¡±

    Cale muttered, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth, ma¡¯am.¡±

    I gestured toward him like, See? Told you.

    And for a split second, I swear I saw something¡ªguilt, hesitation¡ªflash across her face. She looked away, searching for something, anything. Then her eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°...The statue. The statue! It points to the entrance of the tower! That¡¯s where you were going!¡±

    ¡°What? No, I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Cale¡¯s voice came in small, hesitant. ¡°He¡¯s lying, ma¡¯am.¡±

    I snapped my head toward him, furious. ¡°What the fuck, man?¡±

    But Sofia wasn¡¯t listening. Her gaze flicked down¡ªjust for a second¡ªto a bread roll in between her feet that must have rolled out the door earlier, and her breath caught.

    ¡°The food,¡± she whispered.

    My stomach dropped.

    Her eyes darted back up, wild with realization.

    ¡°The food! You weren¡¯t just running. You were bringing supplies. That¡¯s why you took so much¡ªyou weren¡¯t just stealing for yourself. You were carrying it somewhere.¡±

    I felt my hands clench into fists. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Cale shifted uncomfortably. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ lying, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Sofia¡¯s eyes widened even further.

    And then, without hesitation, she wrenched the door open.

    The shouting from inside hit us like a wave.

    ¡°Lieutenant! Sir! He wasn¡¯t just running to Alexandria! He was trying to break out of the tower! He wa¡ª¡±

    I lunged at her, clamping a hand over her mouth. ¡°Shut the fuck up! Shut it!¡±

    I tried to drag her backward, but then I felt my brain turn off, dragging Sofia down with me as I fell onto my ass.

    By the time I regained control, Sofia and the lieutenant were already hauling me back into the office, shoving me down into the chair. Cale stood there too, annoyingly, watching everything unfold.

    ¡°Sir! I figured it out! He was trying to break out of the tower!¡± Sofia said, pacing back and forth, manic energy spilling off her in waves.

    ¡°And the food! He¡¯s willing to die rather than tell us because there¡¯s someone waiting for him back in the township!¡±

    Her breath hitched, and then something snapped into place. Her eyes went even wider, somehow.

    ¡°Wait! I remember! That day¡ªSir, he had a little girl with him. And another boy around his age! He¡¯s trying to go back there! That¡¯s where he¡¯s been going each night! He has been running to Alexandria, but he¡¯s been scouting the tower¡¯s entrance!¡±

    She nodded to herself, like she had solved some grand puzzle, then turned to the colonel. And then, the most surprising thing I''d seen in a while happen. She begged.

    ¡°He thinks they¡¯ll be in danger if he tells us! He hasn¡¯t done anything! He¡¯s just been running there and back! So we don¡¯t have to execute him! We can just lock him up! He doesn''t need to die!¡±

    I felt the whole world start to cave in. The sky was falling, the walls were closing in, and the ground beneath me had cracked open.

    ¡°No¡ª There¡¯s no one waiting for me¡ªshe¡¯s wrong¡ªlisten, I can expla¡ª¡±

    The colonel lifted a hand, silencing the room. Then he sat back, calm as ever, watching me like he had already seen the end of this conversation.

    ¡°Even without Cale¡¯s ability, I can hear you lying.¡±

    His voice was steady. Even.

    ¡°This is actually good, Boris. I don¡¯t have to execute you now.¡±

    He exhaled, tapping ash from his cigar.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start again. You were looking for ways to escape. I assume you found one, judging by the amount of food you were taking?¡±

    I gritted my teeth. ¡°No.¡±

    Cale¡¯s voice came quiet, hesitant. ¡°He¡¯s lying, sir.¡±

    Something in me snapped.

    That same feeling from the taxi came rushing back¡ªtrapped, staring down death¡¯s door, knowing I was fucked. I had been so close. So fucking close. I could have kept them safe. But she¡ªshe¡ªhad ruined it.

    She had killed them.

    She had killed them the moment she stopped me in that freezer.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, shaking my head. My voice was flat, but there was something boiling beneath it.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    I exhaled slowly, meeting the colonel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I was breaking out of the tower. Like a few finks could stop me now.¡± I sneered. ¡°It was easy. I even got to feed my kids a few times.¡±

    Then I turned to Sofia.

    ¡°But you.¡±

    My voice dropped to something colder.

    ¡°You stole the food out of their mouths, your goddamn self.¡±

    She stiffened.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just let me die?¡±

    The words came out slow, bitter.

    ¡°You killed my children.¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°And now, I''m going to kill you.¡±

    I lunged as the dice rolled.

    My hands were inches from her throat before Colonel Walker moved.

    His hand flicked as he tapped his shoulder, his ability activating.

    Before I could react, the weight crashed down on me, slamming me to the ground.

    My arms were unsleeved. I still had time. I tried to grab hold of her feet before she could jump away, but she was already moving, her eyes wide with fear. The lieutenant was on me next, slamming her full weight onto my back, wrestling to pin my arms.

    I thrashed beneath her, snarling, raging up at Sofia.

    ¡°I was just feeding my kids! Because of you, they¡¯re going to starve!¡±

    My voice was hoarse, raw, torn straight from my chest.

    ¡°Fucking monster! Child killer!¡±

    I twisted, fought against the weight, clawed at the floor, but it was no use.

    Sofia just stood there, breathing hard, staring at me.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the last thing I fucking do¡ª¡±

    I strained against the weight again, one last effort, my vision tunneling, my world narrowing to nothing but her.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

 Chapter 44

    I woke up, feeling my nose complain, my ribs ache from where that buffoon had struck me the other day. I saved his life, and now he hates me? I do not understand civvies. Their logic is inconsistent, their gratitude fleeting, their emotions overriding all reason. I must ensure he does not ruin my image among the lower ranks. A single false rumor could spread like rot. And authority, once questioned, can slip further than expected.

    I snorted. No, he was unlikely to be a danger now. He was confined to his quarters in B sector until further notice. The colonel had made that clear.

    I do not understand why he wasn¡¯t thrown in prison alongside Lieutenant Daniel, but perhaps the colonel saw value in an empty display of mercy, some grand performance of restraint after the execu¡ªafter that disgusting display the other day. Either way, he was contained. That was enough.

    For now, it was time to tackle the day. I rose, ensuring my bra would not hinder today¡¯s exercises while correcting my hair, which unfortunately always grew rebellious while I slept.

    The room was silent except for my breath. I moved with precision, folding my sheets before dressing. Left boot first, then right, always.

    My hand hesitated over the drawer.

    I shouldn¡¯t. I should just finish getting dressed.

    But¡ªwhat if I could figure it out today?

    I opened it carefully, as if touching the photograph too suddenly might shatter whatever meaning it held.

    There he was. Father.

    The ink had faded over the years, but his expression had not. Unyielding. Powerful. Absolute.

    I swallowed against the lump in my throat.

    A gift. Proof of her favor. This was the only thing Mother ever gave me.

    I always think back to that day. What had I said? What had I done? Why had she given it to me?

    I needed to know. Maybe she would reward me again.

    My fingers trembled as I traced the corner, careful not to smudge the edges. I had to keep it perfect.

    If I won the tournament. If I was publicly praised for discovering the lost mine I knew existed. If I won the mid-year battles. If I won the final battle against the older sleeveless at the end of the year. If I was undeniable, unstoppable¡ªthen mother could show me off proudly as her daughter.

    Then, and only then, I would earn her favour again.

    I slammed the drawer shut and pulled on my shirt, forcing myself to move with the same precision as before.

    I crossed the room to the whiteboard, where every B-ranked soldier¡¯s name was listed¡ªnotes, strengths, weaknesses, strategies. My private record of their capabilities. I crossed out ¡°definite traitor¡± under Boris¡¯s name.

    Instead, I added ¡°aggressive¡± under strengths.

    I almost crossed out ¡°coward¡± under weaknesses, but then I remembered the way he had stammered when caught using his nighttime abilities. I decided to leave it as is.

    I should prioritize the A ranks, but as Mother would say, a good general plans for every outcome.

    So, I would learn the A ranks, master their strengths, memorize their weaknesses. But I would not neglect the B ranks either. They were less defined in my notes than I liked, my limited proximity to them making their observations frustratingly vague. That needed to change.

    However, I realized I could kill two birds with one stone. By tracking the strengths and weaknesses of both the B ranks and the A ranks, I would not only refine my understanding of their abilities, but also determine the most effective way to utilize them in service of the brigade.

    It was a good plan. A necessary plan.

    I had smiled when I first thought of it, and even now, it almost made me smile again.

    But I kept the mask on. Like Mother would.

    I returned to my study of the A ranks, committing their abilities to memory, tracing their strengths to their inevitable weaknesses. Every power had a flaw¡ªno matter how devastating, no matter how overwhelming. If I could identify those flaws before they did, I would have already won.

    I took one last look in the mirror, fixing a loose strand of hair that had fallen into my face. My reflection stared back, clad in a sleeveless black shirt and pants, the same uniform as the rest of the sleeveless. Lieutenant Michael had been thoughtful enough to procure a pair of military boots, ensuring I matched the others. But it still wasn¡¯t right.

    I should have been wearing the cloak.

    The thought lodged itself in my mind, sharp, unshakable. Every time I looked at my reflection, I felt the same dull disappointment, the same quiet irritation. It wasn¡¯t just about the fabric¡ªit was about what it meant. It was about who I was supposed to be.

    But for now, this imitation would have to suffice.

    I studied my face carefully, checking my handiwork. I had applied enough makeup to conceal the swelling under my eyes, the bruises that brute had left behind. It would hold¡ªso long as no one looked too closely.

    You might be wondering, why had I not gone to the healers?

    It was not because I feared them. Not because I sought to prove my endurance. That kind of pain was meaningless. No, there was a reason. A purpose.

    Because later¡ªwhen the moment was right¡ªSelena would see. And she would heal me.

    That was the logical choice, of course. I needed her trust, her favor, her loyalty. It had nothing to do with her gorgeous green eyes.

    I dismissed the thought as I stepped into the hallway, my footsteps measured, my posture flawless.

    Ahead, a group of low-rankers moved toward their mess hall, their idle conversation dying the moment they saw me. As if on instinct, they snapped into formation, pressing themselves against the walls in a long, disciplined line. Their salutes were sharp, their backs straight.

    Good.

    I held my head high as I passed through their silent reverence, imagining¡ªfor a moment¡ªthis must be what Mother feels like.

    I continued forward, finally reaching the turn toward the high-rankers mess hall. Two low-rankers flanked the entrance, standing at attention as I approached. I nodded to them¡ªa calculated gesture, just enough to acknowledge their discipline without lowering myself.

    As I walked down the passage, I slowed my steps. Not consciously. Not on purpose.

    And then, as expected, one of them finally spoke.

    ¡°Geez, every time I see her, I fall in love.¡±

    Not the reaction I wanted. My face twisted into a scowl, but no one was watching. I let it stay.

    ¡°Love? I shit my pants every time I see her,¡± another muttered. ¡°Why did we have to be in the same year as Alexander¡¯s daughter?¡±

    I lifted my chin slightly, my stride unwavering. Respect. That was what mattered.

    ¡°You¡¯re both insane. Do you know how lucky we are? My life is going to be amazing under her, probably even going to get paid more.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Their words grated against me. Not because they were incorrect¡ªI would reward loyalty, I would ensure the lower ranks remained well-fed, well-paid, well-looked after.

    But they must never forget their place. A hand that feeds can also take away.

    I moved on from eavesdrop¡ªfrom gathering information. Understanding how my subordinates viewed me was a necessity.

    At last, I stepped into the high-rankers¡¯ mess hall. As expected, I was the first to arrive.

    The room was spacious, well-lit by the morning sun streaming through tall windows, casting soft golden hues across the polished wooden floors. A single long, empty table sat in the middle of the room, lined with high-backed chairs¡ªcomfortable, proper, befitting those of our rank. The air carried the faint aroma of fresh bread and sizzling bacon, and I allowed myself a moment to smell the air, taking it in.

    I briefly considered chastising the others. Waking up so late was inexcusable. But I decided against it. I would correct this behavior when it mattered¡ªwhen we reached the mines, when training truly began.

    For now, let them enjoy this brief period of comfort.

    Feeling magnanimous, I walked up to the chef behind the counter. Gerald. A B ranker, competent enough, though not without his flaws. He was already sweating, eyes darting to the food in front of him as he slid the tray toward me.

    ¡°Here you go, ma¡¯am.¡± His voice was tight, his posture rigid. He remembered. As he should.

    I took the tray and turned away, but the moment I saw the eggs, I stopped.

    Too firm.

    I spun on my heel, leveling him with a stare. The color drained from his face.

    ¡°Gerald.¡±

    His fingers twitched.

    ¡°I have told you before. My eggs will be soft. I do not wish to have to tell you a third time. Am I clear?¡±

    I saw the exact moment the words hit. He paled. His mouth opened, closed, then opened again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am! Of course! Right away!¡± he blurted, scrambling to take the tray from my hands before vanishing into the kitchen.

    I waited, arms crossed.

    He knew how to make them correctly. He had made them correctly, previously. I had already demonstrated what was expected. So why the mistake?

    When he returned, I watched closely as he activated his ability¡ªhis hands trembling slightly as the eggs, bacon and toast appeared out of thin air.

    I took the tray again, holding eye contact. Then, deliberately, I glanced down, giving the plate a small shake.

    The eggs wobbled perfectly.

    I nodded once and turned away, already dismissing him from my thoughts. He should have done it correctly the first time, the incompetent.

    I carried my tray to the table, seating myself with perfect posture, every movement deliberate.

    Through the door, I could hear the others approaching¡ªlaughter, chatter, the ease of those who had yet to arrive in my presence.

    The moment they stepped inside, the noise died.

    One by one, they moved to the counter, collecting their food. No words were exchanged. No lingering conversations continued.

    They sat down, filling the seats around me. Selena to my left. Calder, Viktor, and Bongi across from me.

    I took a slow, measured bite of food.

    This pleased me greatly.

    I hid my smile behind the motion, allowing my satisfaction to settle in the space between us.

    Respect. That was what mattered.

    If they respected me, if they feared me, then my plans would unfold without resistance.

    Calder was the first to break the silence.

    "Uh, good morning, Sofia," he said, his voice caught between confidence and hesitation. He puffed out his chest, but I noticed the tension in his shoulders.

    Like he wanted to take up space and disappear at the same time.

    Calder Ashford.

    The ability to engulf himself in fire. A powerful A-ranker.

    I had observed him closely¡ªcloser than he realized. He was faster, stronger when in his flames, nearly unstoppable in close combat. His fire was a double-edged sword, though. He couldn¡¯t wield weapons. Couldn¡¯t hold anything in his hands without turning it to slag.

    A flaw. A weakness to exploit.

    He was, by far, my biggest threat in the tournament.

    "Good morning." I met his gaze, watching. Testing.

    He didn¡¯t flinch. Good. Possible second-in-command material.

    Bongi spoke next.

    "What are you training today?" His eyes flicked around the room, as if scanning for exits.

    Bongi Cole. His ability to slip into shadows was deadly powerful, but it came with a very exploitable weakness I could take full effect of in the tournament.

    I had yet to confirm whether he could transport weapons when he shifted, but I had to assume he could for his clothes shifted with him.

    A natural scout. A perfect ambush specialist. And, if need be, a perfect thief.

    "Ability training," I answered, keeping my tone flat.

    He shrank away. I felt bewildered, why would he shrink away? I had just answered his question.

    "Right..."

    Viktor¡¯s voice cut in, heavier than before.

    "Are you excited to leave next week? See your mother?"

    I turned my attention to him.

    Viktor Maddox. The son of Vasili Maddox. I had known him the longest.

    His ability seemed unbeatable. Teleportation¡ªlike his father.

    However, while his father, an S-rank, had no restrictions, Viktor¡¯s A-rank ability came with a limitation: he could only teleport to coins he was holding when he activated his power.

    At first, I thought this to be a crippling weakness.

    But I had seen him in action. His ability was anything but weak.

    He was unpredictable. Fast. Impossible to pin down. The second biggest threat in the tournament after Calder.

    "Of course."

    Viktor nodded, sighed, then returned to his food. Why did he sigh? Why hadn¡¯t he continued the conversation?

    "What happened to your face?" Selena¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    I turned to her.

    Selena.

    The ability to make her body glow, proliferate the room with light seemed undeserving of her A rank status. That was until you realized that the light healed whichever wound it touched, on whomever it touched.

    The least dangerous opponent in the tournament. And yet, perhaps the most important subordinate in my brigade.

    Her green eyes were sharp, creased with concern. I should answer.

    But instead, my gaze lingered¡ªon the soft gold of her hair, the striking emerald of her eyes, the quiet kindness etched into the lines of her smile.

    No. Stop.

    I forced the thought down. Calder was the better match. His father had served my mother faithfully. A marriage between us would be politically beneficial.

    The whole of Kaleidos would benefit from our union.

    I realized she was still staring at me, and I almost blushed. Thankfully, the mask stayed on.

    "I believed there to be a traitor among the lower ranks. I attempted to apprehend him. He fought to free himself. Thankfully, I was able to make sure that didn¡¯t happen."

    They didn''t need to know my suspicion was incorrect. Or, well, they could figure it out for themselves.

    Everyone at the table stared at me, wide-eyed.

    Then, all at once, the flood of questions began. I almost shrank back into the chair¡ªalmost. But my spine held rigid.

    "Who was it?"

    Viktors voice, cutting through the noise.

    "Boris." I spat the name. The moment I said it, the questions multiplied.

    But unlike the boys, Selena didn¡¯t ask any. She simply looked at me, sheepish. Then, she glanced angrily at the boys, "Shut it."

    The boys immediately fell silent. I should have done that. Who is she to upstage me?

    Then, after a pause, softer now¡ª

    "May I heal you?"

    I feigned reluctance, ¡°No.¡±

    By appearing to give in, I would seem magnanimous. Understanding.

    That was what the lower ranks wanted¡ªa leader who wasn¡¯t just ruthless, but fair. Now, all I had to do was wait. She would argue. I would reluctantly accept. The others would approve.

    And, finally, she would heal me. God, I wished she would hurry. My nose still ached, even half an hour after getting out of bed.

    But Selena didn¡¯t argue. She held my gaze for a moment longer, then¡ªslowly¡ªshe nodded. Then, without another word, she turned back to her food.

    I blinked.

    Wait.

    No.

    That wasn¡¯t how this was supposed to go. Why wasn¡¯t she healing me?

    I looked around. No one spoke. They were focused on their food, eating while glancing up, clearly still curious about the buffoon.

    I pressed my lips together, forcing myself to focus on my own meal, but suddenly, it tasted like nothing. What had I done wrong? Why wasn''t she healing me?

    We rose from the table, heading toward the high-rankers¡¯ training area. I kept my steps measured, my posture flawless. But inside, I was furious.

    Why hadn¡¯t the interaction gone as planned?

    Then, slowly, it clicked. This wasn¡¯t a failure. It was undeniable proof. They respected me so much that they wouldn¡¯t dare argue. She wouldn''t dare argue. I held my head high. Let them see me bear the bruises. Let them know I do not break. Yes. This works perfectly.

    For I am Alexander¡¯s daughter¡ªand no bruise will perturb me.

 Chapter 45

    After breakfast, I strode toward the colonel¡¯s office. I had planned to speak with him last night, but he dismissed me right after we restrained and punished the civvie. Apparently, he had urgent matters to discuss with Lieutenant Zenzele. I failed to see how anything could have been more important than speaking with me.

    I am under his command for the next two years, but I will remember this moment. If it happens again, it will undermine my eventual authority. I must find a way to return the favor over the coming years¡ªto remind him that I am not someone to be dismissed so easily.

    As I walked past a group of low-rankers, I noticed they weren¡¯t training. Curious. Still, I did not chastise them, for the salutes they gave me were razor-sharp. This behavior will need to be corrected in the mines¡ªthoroughly¡ªbut a touch of leniency in this introductory period might endear them to me.

    Rounding the final corner to the colonel¡¯s office, I slowed my pace. No particular reason, of course¡ªmerely an opportunity to gather intelligence on how the lower ranks spoke of their superiors. So I flattened my back against the wall and tiptoed back to where I could hear them.

    ¡°Man, Sofia¡¯s scary,¡± one of them muttered, letting out a low whistle.

    ¡°Yeah, no shit.¡± Another snorted. ¡°She¡¯s like a walking execution order.¡±

    I allowed myself a small smile. As I said¡ªrespect is what matters.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, who cares? You hear what happened to Boris?¡± someone else whispered excitedly.

    ¡­This stupid civvie. Why is it that wherever I go, he seems to cause problems? And why were the lower ranks discussing him with such fervor? He was just another B-ranker.

    ¡°Cale said Boris was running all the way to Alexandria and breaking out of the tower each night! Even fought off the guards at the gate¡ªall of them.¡± The speaker sounded as if he were grinning, relishing the absurdity of the story.

    I wanted to correct them. That wasn¡¯t what happened. Did they truly believe he could break past the tower¡¯s most fortified entrance? The fact that he wasn¡¯t caught while scouting is already an anomaly¡ªone I will need to discuss with Mother when I leave next week.

    ¡°No way, dude. Do you know how many Blessed guard the front gate? At least a hundred! And where would Cale even get this story from?¡±

    ¡°Cale said he was called into the colonel''s office yesterday, and something huge went down. Apparently, Boris was almost executed, but Sofia saved him. He¡¯s gotta be related to them somehow¡ªI don¡¯t care what Theo says. I mean, what, he breaks out, and suddenly it¡¯s fine? And then she steps in to save him? Nah, I thin¡ª¡±

    I kept walking, my scowl deepening. First, they spoke about him as if he were anything more than a murderer from the township. Then, they had the audacity to suggest I was related to him? The very thought of my name being uttered in the same breath as his was an insult. I would be less offended if they had slapped me in the face.

    I wanted to turn back, to lecture them until they understood the error of their ways¡ªand then lecture them some more. But I didn¡¯t. I had put off this matter for too long. It was time to deal with it.

    I hesitated before knocking on the colonel¡¯s door, the memory of his expression flashing in my mind¡ªthe way his face had twisted when Lieutenant McGill begged, the emptiness in his eyes as he executed the other men on the stage. As if it were routine. As if he were used to it.

    I schooled my expression, putting the mask back on as his voice rang out.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    I stepped inside. He barely looked up from his desk.

    ¡°Yes? What can I do for you, Sofia?¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡± I snapped a salute.

    He sighed, rolling his eyes as he waved his hand, dismissing military protocol like it was beneath him. I swallowed the urge to lecture him.

    ¡°I wish to know who is being groomed to win the B-ranker ascension tournament,¡± I said, keeping some of the papers hidden behind my back.

    The colonel finally looked up, and gave me a long, unimpressed stare.

    ¡°And, pray tell, how is that any of your business?¡± He leaned back in his chair, hands resting behind his head.

    I met his gaze evenly. ¡°Sir, my mother has discussed at length with me who would win the last two ascension tournaments. I believe it is not just important¡ªbut vital¡ªto know who will be joining the high rankers this year. Ensuring there is no discord among my subordinates, while maintaining the balance of the top-down hierarchy, is my responsibility.¡±

    I placed the papers on his desk.

    ¡°Marnus Grobbler,¡± I began. ¡°A strong B-rank whose only flaw is timidity, but his ability is unquestionably high-rank material. Not only does it make him deadly in combat, but the versatility it provides is nearly A-rank in its own right.¡±

    I handed him the sheet detailing Marnus¡¯ full name, parentage, and a few strategic ideas for his potential use.

    The colonel simply watched me. I hesitated¡ªhe wanted me to lay out my full assessment. I pretended to oblige, while keeping two key papers in reserve.

    ¡°Richard Parker,¡± I continued. ¡°A strong B-rank. His combat ability is formidable, and from my observations, he commands respect among his peers. Unfortunately, the civvie¡ª¡±

    ¡°Boris,¡± the colonel interrupted flatly.

    I gritted my teeth but kept the mask on. ¡°Boris slapped him near the beginning of the introductory period¡ªin front of the entire mess hall and all the B-rankers. Not one lifted a finger to assist. I believe this indicates division among them, especially where he is concerned.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    The colonel just stared at me. I almost faltered. I needed to know who they intended to let ascend. But he was waiting¡ªforcing me to lay out everything.

    The two other candidates I had considered, Zach Mitchel and Kate Lodwick, were not ideal. Their abilities would be atrocious to work with, but their parentage was too prestigious to ignore.

    Zach¡¯s power¡ªintangibility¡ªwas impressive on paper, allowing him to phase through any attack. But in reality, it was a liability. It made formations difficult, and while he could flank well and serve as a psychological weapon, he lacked the presence of a true leader. His father, however, was a well-connected B-ranker, elevated to captain¡ªthe highest rank a B-ranker could achieve. That alone made him a contender.

    Kate, on the other hand, had the ability to create living puppets. Under different circumstances, she would have been the obvious choice. Her power was extraordinarily useful. If not for the long cooldowns and severe material limitations, she would be my first pick. I had observed her training, both alone and with a team. While she was physically fit, she was not yet at the level required for the Black Cloak. Her mother, however, was an A-ranker. That meant she had to be considered. If she were to ascend, I would need to push her training to the absolute limit to reduce her cooldowns to an acceptable level.

    ¡°The tournament is fair,¡± he said at last, once he was convinced I¡¯d revealed all my candidates. His smirk betrayed the lie. ¡°No one gets special treatment.¡±

    I almost laughed. Fair? Maybe in principle. But in reality, certain people needed to win. Otherwise, what was the point of the tournament in the first place?

    There was a knock at the door, which he dismissed with a loud, ¡°In a minute!¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

    ¡°Well,¡± he continued. ¡°If I had to pick, it would be Boris. So, he will ascend.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself. The mask slipped. ¡°Excuse me? The civvie? A high ranker? Absolutely not. The fact that he is a B-ranker is already a travesty. And besides, I will make sure he doesn¡¯t even win his first match.¡± My voice rose slightly, despite myself.

    The colonel simply snorted. ¡°Okay. Then I will make sure he loses and assist you in elevating whichever B-ranker you prefer.¡± He leaned forward in his chair, his gaze sharpening. He had been waiting for this blunder since the moment our conversation began.

    ¡°But,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°I need a favor in return¡ªsimilar to the last one you did for me. Contact your mother. Get her permission for me to execute Lieutenant Daniel.¡±

    ¡°And then, I will make either Marnus or Richard win the tournament. Just as you¡¯ve asked.¡±

    His words dragged me back to that moment¡ªthe sound. The sickening squelch of a man being crushed to death. I could still hear his begging every time I closed my eyes, still see his severed head lying on the stage, his face contorted in an eternal scream.

    I knew Mother had people executed. ¡°A calculated display of ruthlessness can do far more good than haphazard displays of mercy,¡± she always said. The words echoed in my ears, and for the first time, they rang hollow.

    Because I remembered the look in his eyes.

    Lieutenant McGill had said he hadn¡¯t raped her, and the colonel had killed him anyway. Just like that.

    I¡­ I couldn¡¯t watch another man die.

    ¡°I watched you kill five men because of that last favor. I will not be a part of that again. You will give me the informa¡ª¡±

    My order died on my lips.

    The colonel¡¯s expression hardened, his gaze pressing down on me like a weight.

    ¡°You forget, Sofia,¡± he said, voice flat, both hands resting on the table. ¡°This is not your house. I am not your subordinate. Do not¡ªever¡ªspeak to me that way again. Am I clear?¡±

    I swallowed hard, nodding once.

    He held my gaze for a moment longer before leaning back in his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t see why this bothers you so much. You helped me execute the others.¡±

    He shook his head, sighing. Then his tone shifted, turning cold. ¡°I see you need motivation. If you refuse to secure permission for that thing¡¯s execution¡ªthen I will simply ensure Boris wins the tournament.¡±

    A small smile tugged at his lips. ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t even be difficult. He¡¯s powerful, after all. Not even one of my ace squadrons could stop him. And they¡¯ve served with me for nearly a decade.¡±

    I¡­ I was a failure.

    ¡°N¡ª¡± The denial barely made it past my lips before I clamped my mouth shut. If I refused, I wouldn¡¯t get the information. I needed that information.

    The colonel raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll let you think on it. Dismissed.¡±

    And just like that, he leaned forward and returned to his paperwork. He had dismissed me. Again. Like I was nothing. Like I was just some soldier.

    I am the daughter of Alexander himself.

    Fine. Let him think he¡¯s won. Let them all think they¡¯ve won.

    I saluted sharply, turned on my heel, and wrenched the door open¡ªonly to come face-to-face with the bastard.

    Boris.

    We stood there for a fraction of a second, staring at each other. Then, before I could react, he lunged, going straight for my throat with his cuffed hands.

    He didn¡¯t make it.

    A moment later, he was on the ground¡ªagain¡ªa seemingly recurring theme in his life. He struggled violently against the weight holding him down, snarling, ¡°Let me go! Let me kill her!¡±

    I make sure he isn¡¯t executed, and this is how he repays me. This is what a civvie is.

    I glanced over my shoulder. The colonel stood behind his chair, watching Boris with a mildly annoyed scowl even as his tattoo glowed while he pointed at him. I briefly wondered why he had even called him here. Then I stepped on Boris¡¯s back and walked out the door.

    He dismissed me. Again. And he dares to admonish me¡ªme¡ªfor not wanting to execute a man, as if there would be no repercussions?

    Who does he think he is? Who does he think he¡¯s talking to?

    My nails dug into my palms. I am not some low-ranker to be ordered around. I am the daughter of Alexander. The future of this tower.

    So why did I feel like a pawn?

    My stomach twisted, and I forced the thought away. No. I will show him. I will show them all.

    I don¡¯t need his help. I don¡¯t need his assistance. I will figure out who is being groomed for the tournament myself. If they are not to my liking, I will make sure they do not ascend.

    Because I am not just my mother¡¯s daughter. I am not just some piece in their game. I am the one who moves the pieces.

    And I do not lose.

 Chapter 46

    I was fuming as I walked away from the colonel¡¯s office. Dismissed¡ªagain. And then the civvie gets to attack me with no repercussions? What is going on here?

    I needed to find another way to get the information. If the colonel wouldn¡¯t assist me, I would gather it myself. The moment the B-ranker tournament started would be my best opportunity. The weapons the B ranks used would give it away¡ªnothing else. If I observed closely enough, I could determine whether they found their weapon by chance or received it intentionally. That would tell me exactly who had the favor of those in charge.

    I turned these thoughts over in my mind as I walked toward the high-rankers¡¯ training area. It was conveniently close to B sector, meaning I could slip out later and review the video recordings again. Perhaps I¡¯d missed something.

    I arrived to a familiar sight¡ªCalder running laps around the high-rankers¡¯ training warehouse, already drenched in sweat. Ever since he ran with Boris, he had been pushing himself harder. Annoyingly, I had to admit¡ªthrough gritted teeth¡ªthat the buffoon had accomplished something no one else had. He had made Calder try.

    It was a good opportunity for me as well. I decided to join him, pacing myself alongside him as we ran the two-kilometer track.

    Ten laps later, we came to a stop. His breathing was measured¡ªmine wasn¡¯t. He smiled at me, not quite panting, his shirt nowhere to be found as he took a long swig of water.

    The sweat gleamed off his abs, and the unnatural glow from the tower¡¯s artificial light only served to highlight each one, making them pop more than they actually did. The effect was... aesthetically pleasing. I had never thought much of our eventual marriage, but at least he took care of his body. That, at the very least, was acceptable.

    He caught me watching, and I nodded, ¡°I see you are working hard.¡±

    ¡°¡®Course,¡± he said.

    Then¡ªhe flexed his bicep.

    A shiver of revulsion ran down my spine. Why would he do that? The sheer ego behind such an action almost made me regret stepping into the training grounds at all. This was a behavior that would need to be corrected¡ªbefore it had the chance to repeat itself.

    ¡°What have you got planned for the day?¡± he asked, handing me a bottle of water.

    ¡°Ability training,¡± I responded, taking a swig.

    He scoffed into his hand, nodding. And then¡ªsilence.

    Why did he stop talking? I had answered his question.

    Ten seconds passed before he finally spoke again. ¡°So, uh¡­ before you do that, I wanted to go through a few drills if you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±

    I considered it. Was this a romantic gesture? A friendly gesture? Or simply practical, since no one else was here?

    It didn¡¯t matter. Each of those possibilities served my interests.

    I nodded, walking toward the center of the mat.

    After drilling double legs for a while, Calder rolled his shoulders and smirked. "Mind sparring with me for a few rounds? See if the drills actually took hold?"

    I nodded once in affirmation, stepping into my stance. We circled each other slowly, both of us feinting, testing reactions, looking for patterns. His footwork was disciplined, but there was something predictable about his movement¡ªhe always squared up slightly after jabbing, just for a moment. An opening.

    I waited, baiting him into throwing the jab. The second it came, I slipped outside and drove a stiff shot straight into his gut. A clean hit. But before I could capitalize, his hand shot up behind my head, grabbing it, yanking me forward. Annoying.

    I dropped completely, shooting for a double leg before he could set his feet. My shoulder crashed into his hips, and I drove through, sending him backward.

    We hit the mat hard, scrambling¡ªhis arms pushing against my shoulders, my hands fighting for underhooks, both of us angling for control. For a brief moment, I lost it. He rolled, shifting into my guard, his weight pressing against me, his hips locked between my legs as he leaned back slightly, trying to stabilize.

    Then he paused. His eyebrows lifted ever so slightly, and a small, knowing smirk flickered across his face. His gaze flicked downward, assessing the position of our hips¡ªhis expression turning coy.

    Stupid. Why would you willingly allow yourself to be distracted? I decided to punish his lapse in judgement.

    In an instant, my right leg snapped up, wrapping around his neck, my foot hooking behind his shoulder. I pulled his left arm through, pressing it tight against his own carotid artery, and hooked my left leg over my right, locking up a perfect triangle choke.

    His smirk disappeared as his face became pink in colour, and he tapped three seconds later.

    He stood up afterward, ¡°How are you so good at this?¡±

    ¡°It is expected,¡± I replied.

    He just nodded, as if that was enough to answer.

    I turned away, taking a map off the weapon rack and heading toward the training town at the center of the base.

    I wanted to scream.

    If that were in the tournament, he would have beaten me. One activation of his ability and I would have been on fire, overwhelmed, dead.

    No, I cannot allow him to get within even ten metres of my person. I am the daughter of Alexander and I made such a mistake?

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Stupid stupid stupid, my thoughts hissed at me as I arrived at my destination.

    I unfolded the map of the dilapidated training town, scanning it, absorbing every detail, even as my mind churned through the weaknesses in my ability.

    It was almost perfect.

    Better than anything I had dared to hope for before I awakened.

    And yet¡ªit was still disappointing.

    Because unlike Mother, I would never fight on the front lines.

    I shook my head. No. My ability was a dream, perfect for nearly every battle, with equally powerful applications outside of combat. But there were two glaring problems:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">One-on-one combat. My ability lacked outright destructive power, and worse¡ªit took time to take hold. A luxury I wouldn¡¯t have in a duel.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Stamina. I could only activate my ability twice before it felt like I had run a marathon. Recovery took at least two hours. That meant, outside of emergencies, I could only use it once per hour. Unacceptable.</li>

    </ul>

    The first issue had no direct solution. My ability wasn¡¯t designed for single combat. That meant I would need strong subordinates or better weaponry to compensate.

    The second, however?

    I could fix that.

    I needed to push my endurance as quickly as possible. If I could increase my activations¡ªif I could stretch beyond two, then three, then more¡ªthen the strategic and tactical potential of my ability would expand exponentially.

    With it, I could reshape entire battlefields in an instant. Restructure the island itself, molding it into something prosperous, efficient, perfected.

    No civvie would risk his life escaping a fortified zone just to find food¡ªbecause no one would go hungry to begin with.

    I studied the map in my hands, tracing the layout of the first town founded in the Tower¡ªa place long abandoned, now repurposed as a training ground. Forgotten. Broken. Used only to teach close-quarters battle.

    It was a town no one cared about anymore.

    And that made it the perfect place to test my limits.

    As I studied the map, it became clear that this town had been thrown together with no real thought behind it. Buildings were haphazardly placed, with little regard for practicality or efficiency. I decided to correct it using an economic approach.

    The barber shop, for instance, had its main entrance facing a narrow alley rather than the larger road beside it¡ªa baffling decision that limited accessibility. But the most egregious examples were the hospital and town hall.

    The hospital¡ªarguably the most important structure in any settlement¡ªwas positioned at the edge of town, near the outskirts, as if it were an afterthought rather than a vital necessity. If there were an emergency, people would have to navigate through the entire town just to reach it. What kind of fool designed it this way? The roads leading to it were narrow and winding, making it even more impractical for transporting the wounded. It should have been centrally located, near the main roads, easily accessible from any part of town.

    And the town hall? It was smack in the middle of a cluster of low-density housing, as if it were nothing more than a glorified community center. It didn¡¯t have a direct path connecting it to the main thoroughfare, forcing anyone seeking official business to weave through side streets and residential areas.

    I tapped my left shoulder, directing my will into the tattoo¡ªnot just allowing myself to see the light but feeling it. My eyes glowed, my feet left the ground, and a perfect copy of the town map materialized before me.

    I imagined¡­

    A grand gathering¡ªthe entire town assembled in the square, waiting in hushed anticipation.

    The mayor, dressed in his finest attire, would step forward, wringing his hands nervously. His voice would tremble as he spoke, carrying across the crowd.

    "Lady Sofia, the town hall¡¯s outer boards are falling apart. A minor issue, of course, but¡­ would you grace us with your aid?"

    All eyes would turn to me. Expectant. Hopeful.

    I would pause, allowing the moment to linger¡ªletting them feel the weight of my consideration. Then, with a gentle, knowing sigh, I would shake my head.

    "No."

    Gasps. Whispers. A ripple of uncertainty.

    Then, before anyone could question me, I would stride past the mayor, past the gathered townsfolk, toward the heart of the settlement itself.

    And with a mere touch of the map, I would fix everything.

    The town hall would shift from its absurd location in a cramped district to the very heart of the settlement, where it belonged. The hospital would no longer be shoved to the outskirts like an afterthought but placed along the main road, seamlessly woven into the town¡¯s new, perfected design.

    I would widen the roads, straighten the alleyways, removing every flaw.

    And as the changes took form¡ªthe silence.

    Then, the roar of approval. Cheering. Praises. The people would rush to me, eyes wide with reverence, voices trembling with gratitude. ¡°Lady Sofia! Lady Sofia! Only you could have done this!¡±

    And at the edge of the square, just beyond the sea of admirers, mother would stand.

    Watching.

    But this time, her gaze would not be cold. It would be warm, proud. Her lips would part slightly, her eyes glistening. And then, for the first time, she would nod.

    Not out of duty. Not out of expectation.

    But because I had proven myself.

    I let myself savor the moment, let myself bask in the¡ª

    A deep groaning sound cut through the air.

    I blinked, heart hammering.

    Slowly¡ªso slowly¡ªthe hospital had begun to shift. It wasn¡¯t instant. It was moving. Dragging, crawling across the ground inch by inch, as though the land itself resisted before finally yielding.

    The road beneath it buckled ever so slightly. The structure crept forward like a great beast waking from slumber, windows trembling in their frames. Dust curled into the air where it had once stood.

    At first, it was eerily quiet, just the faint, unsettling noise of friction between stone and soil. But then¡ª

    A hideous, scraping noise cut through the air, so loud I had to cover both my ears.

    I snapped my head toward the town hall.

    It was pushing into another building. The corner of its foundation had caught against a smaller structure beside it, forcing the wooden frame to bend. The slow, horrible sound of timber splintering filled the air as the weaker structure resisted.

    My fingers curled into fists.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to sound like that.

    I had measured it perfectly. Planned every detail, down to the meter¡ªeven when the map itself spanned kilometers.

    And yet¡ªimperfection.

    My jaw tightened. Unacceptable.

    No matter. I would correct this.

    The mistake was not mine. It was the world¡¯s failure to obey.

 Chapter 47

    After training, I went to dinner, later than the others.

    They were laughing, talking¡ªuntil I walked in. Their voices cut off like a blade through cloth. Selena sighed. Sighed. As if seeing me was disappointing.

    A pang of something sharp rippled through me, but I kept the mask on.

    I collected my meal¡ªa medium-rare steak, salad on a separate plate. Didn¡¯t want the blood getting into the greens. Then I sat.

    They were still watching.

    ¡°I trust you all trained well,¡± I said evenly. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass ourselves in the tournament. I shall see you tomorrow. Goodnight.¡±

    For some reason, they took this as their cue to leave.

    Whenever Mother said something similar, people stayed. They fought to tell her about their training, to prove themselves. Why didn¡¯t they do the same for me?

    They filed out. All but one.

    Selena lingered by the door, one hand on the frame, fingers flexing like she was debating something. Her weight shifted from one foot to the other, and for a brief second, she half-turned toward me. Her eyes met mine.

    A flicker of warmth passed through my chest. An overwhelming need for connection fled through me. Sit. Stay. Say something. Say anything.

    It would be easy. A single question, a comment, a nod even.

    But then her gaze dropped as she sighed, again. She gave a slight shake of her head and then turned and walked through the door.

    I felt a shadow crawl over my spine, pain leaking through every piece of me.

    But I straightened. No. This was right. They respected me too much to sit with me. Too afraid to disappoint me.

    This is good. This is good. I repeated to myself as I tore into the steak, chewing slowly, the taste feeling almost bitter on my tongue.

    I forced myself to swallow, setting the knife down with precision. Across the empty dining hall, the faint clatter of dishes from the kitchen echoed back at me, filling the silence they had left behind.

    I finished my meal alone.

    Then I stood, pushed my chair in, and walked out.

    The halls were quieter at this hour, the lights dimmer, the tower settling into its usual nighttime rhythm. Footsteps, distant voices, the low hum of life just out of reach. I passed no one on my way to my room.

    I reached my room and locked the door behind me, walking to the empty whiteboard hanging on the wall. It was time to go through the matchups.

    There would be six of us in the tournament. I wrote the other high rankers'' names at the top of the board, and for the contestant that would rise up, I just wrote B ranker, the name unimportant for now.

    For my first match, I could go with myself versus Bongi. He was easily countered by any source of light, making him the safest option.

    I needed to speak with Slava¡ªhe could help ensure that I skipped the second round. Since the six-versus-six format would result in an odd number, one contestant would automatically advance. Obviously, that would be me. Skipping a match would give me the chance to gather far more information by watching whoever won.

    Who am I kidding? Neither Viktor, Bongi, nor Selena could beat Calder. I needed to start preparing for him now.

    I reiterated my earlier observations from sparring, reminding myself to avoid any grappling against him. Just to reinforce the thought, I scribbled a note on the right side of the board:

    NO CLOSE COMBAT WITH CALDER!

    Next, I wrote down another matchup: Me vs. Selena. Absolutely NOT!

    If I fought Selena in the first round and then skipped the second, it would look too easy¡ªtoo convenient. Like I was being prepared for victory. At first glance, it might seem like an easy way to advance: fight the only healer, then face Calder. But that would actually put me at a disadvantage. I didn¡¯t want to repeat the mistake I made during my introduction¡ªbeing caught off guard by too many unfamiliar faces. I could acclimate better by fighting a slightly tougher opponent first before dealing with him.

    I circled Selena¡¯s name. If she wasn¡¯t going to fight me, who should she fight? Maybe the B-ranker who would ascend? No. That would just inflate their ego¡ªwinning against the healer, someone who couldn¡¯t even fight back would make the B ranker think they were bigger than they were.

    Right then.

    Viktor could face the B-ranker. Calder could face Selena.

    I smiled at my own genius. Giving Calder an easy opponent would lull him into a false sense of security, making him more predictable. That would give Viktor a better chance of dragging out the fight and forcing Calder to reveal more of his tools.

    I would need to speak with Johannes. He could design the perfect countermeasures to Calder¡¯s ability. Flashbangs were an obvious choice. Armor wouldn¡¯t hurt either. But then it hit me¡ªCalder¡¯s fire was powerful enough, but it wouldn''t even matter if he just shot me at the start of the match.

    Okay. Armor would help, but I needed more. Smoke grenades could impair his vision while simultaneously highlighting him when he used his ability.

    And then, a thought struck me.

    What puts out fire?

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A fire extinguisher.

    I could just ask Johannes to make grenades that dispersed fire-extinguishing foam everywhere. And not just for this fight¡ªit could be useful in emergencies throughout the tower. Maybe even across all of Kaleidos.

    Feeling satisfied, I went to bed.

    I would need to get access to the file that housed the matchups. The Colonel had said only he and the administrator could change it. That meant I would need the same permissions¡ªor, as much as it grated on me, the Colonel¡¯s assistance¡ªto ensure the matchups went in my favor.

    I hesitated. Should I call Mother? Should I give in to what the Colonel wanted?

    No.

    I banished the thought. He would get nothing from me. Not after the dismissal.

    I woke up too early. By the time I got up for breakfast, I was the only one there. Again. I needed to have a serious conversation with the others about their tardiness.

    After eating, I walked to the warehouse, intending to do some runs before gathering intel on the B-ranks. But as soon as I stepped through the door, my stomach dropped.

    The Colonel was here.

    Colonel Walker lounged in the middle of the room, seated on a chair, watching the door.

    I walked in, and he raised an eyebrow.

    Immediately, I rushed over and saluted, my voice loud and clear. ¡°Good morning, Colonel!¡±

    He nodded, satisfied. ¡°I see you¡¯re here early. I''m glad. You may relax for now.¡±

    I did as I was told, but I wasn¡¯t looking forward to the day anymore. The Colonel rarely came by, but when he did, it never led to anything good.

    I started stretching, trying to prepare myself, warming up my muscles.

    One by one, the other high rankers walked through the door. Each of them froze the moment they saw the Colonel, sighed, and then marched up to salute, just as I had. He nodded at each of them in turn, acknowledging them with his usual respect.

    Then Calder arrived.

    He stepped through the door, froze, and paled at the sight of Walker.

    The Colonel barely looked at him before stating, ¡°You were last. Give me five pushups.¡±

    Five? I almost cringed. He was the most physically capable among us, so it shouldn¡¯t be too bad, but I still pitied him.

    Calder snapped into a salute, shouting, ¡°Yes, Colonel!¡± before dropping onto his hands.

    His face twisted in confusion as he raced through the five pushups, like he was waiting for the weight to hit him. Then he stood back up, hopeful, as if he¡¯d been given an easy out.

    The colonel simply looked at the ceiling, shaking his head as if looking for an answer, ¡°Calder. I did not tell you to start.¡±

    Calder¡¯s face drained of color. Without hesitation, he got back into position, waiting.

    The Colonel smacked himself lightly on the head, like he¡¯d just remembered something. ¡°Oh! My mistake¡ªI forgot. You¡¯re a team.¡±

    His voice remained casual, almost amused.

    ¡°To rectify his behavior, all of you will do ten pushups.¡±

    I heard Selena groan.

    We all lined up next to Calder, dropping onto our hands, waiting.

    The Colonel tapped his armrest, then pointed a lazy finger at us. ¡°I want to hear you. And if one of you drops, you start again. Begin.¡±

    The weight hit like a truck.

    It felt like an entire car had been dropped onto my back.

    ¡°One!¡± we shouted, lowering ourselves in sync. My arms trembled just from the lockout.

    ¡°Two!¡± we cried, pushing back up.

    The Colonel¡¯s voice echoed through the hall. ¡°Viktor didn¡¯t go low enough. Start again.¡±

    We reset.

    We got to three before Selena collapsed beside me.

    ¡°Selena dropped. Start again.¡±

    We got to two before his voice rang out again.

    ¡°Bongi dropped. Start again.¡±

    One by one, we broke.

    Only Calder and I remained.

    My arms shook. My shoulders screamed. But I refused to lose.

    I still remembered watching Calder run past me. Watching the civvie run past me. Never again. I would not lose again.

    I felt like my back was being crushed. My arms strained past their limit.

    On the sixth restart, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I collapsed, falling flat on my face.

    ¡°Sofia dropped. Start again.¡±

    I gritted my teeth. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I had trained for this since birth¡ªso why was I on my face, gasping for air like a dog? Shame burned through me as we reset.

    ¡°One!¡± we shouted, pushing ourselves up again.

    It took ten attempts before none of us could lift a finger, let alone do a pushup.

    The Colonel looked almost annoyed. ¡°I am disappointed. You can¡¯t even do ten pushups. Why do you think you can command armies when you can¡¯t even do ten pushups? Stand.¡±

    At his words, the weight lifted. Air rushed back into my lungs, and all of us gasped, finally able to breathe.

    But I knew better. We weren¡¯t done.

    We staggered to our feet just as the Colonel spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your running is any better.¡±

    At least the weight wasn¡¯t on us this time. That meant he was waiting for his power to recharge. I really hoped it wouldn¡¯t.

    We ran.

    Every step felt like a rebellion. My lungs burned, screaming to be coughed up rather than endure another lap. But I pushed the feeling down and kept going.

    We moved slowly at first, all of us falling into a loose, unspoken formation. Ten laps in, the Colonel¡¯s voice rose again.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t running fast enough. I want three laps done in the next three minutes. Begin.¡±

    We broke into a flat-out sprint.

    Calder and Viktor led, neck and neck, followed closely by me. But even with our Blessed bodies, the two-kilometer track was too long to complete in time.

    We tried.

    At best, we managed a lap and a half before the Colonel¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°You failed. Get back in line.¡±

    My legs felt like lead.

    Each breath tasted like rust.

    Even Calder was panting. The rest of us? We had been reduced to staggering messes.

    Yet none of us spoke a word of complaint as we lined up.

    The Colonel watched us in silence for two minutes, shaking his head every so often, looking at us like we were disappointments.

    Then, finally, he sighed. ¡°Right then. Since you can¡¯t run or even do push ups, let¡¯s see if you aren¡¯t completely hopeless at something. Hmm, how about squats? I think it¡¯s the easiest bodyweight exercise, so I¡¯m giving you a nice freebie.¡± He pointed another lazy finger, as he looked under his fingernails for dirt.

    ¡°All I want is five of them. Five squats. That¡¯s all. Do it together. Don¡¯t cheat. If you succeed, I¡¯ll let you go to ability training.¡±

    The weight slammed into us far harder than before, and I felt like I could barely stand let alone do a squat.

    And yet, we dropped down together, voices hoarse, barely managing to rasp out¡ª

    ¡°One!¡±

 Chapter 48

    The Colonel had personally overseen our training for the past few days, each one harder than the last. I severely missed ability training, and when I brought up that it would be good for us to train our abilities with him, all he said was:

    "You lot can''t even do ten pushups, and now you want to train with your ability? No. Actually, for bringing this up, get on your face. I''ll even make it easy for you. Just give me five, and I''ll let all of you do ability training. You are an S-rank, so it would be easy, wouldn''t it?"

    I shuddered at the memory. Five pushups? I¡¯d done far more than fifty. Each one worse than the last.

    After another lonely breakfast¡ªsomething that was becoming a pattern¡ªI checked the training hall. It was empty. I let out a breath, relieved.

    So I went to watch the B-ranks. It was Friday, which meant they¡¯d be given their individual training. I hoped the civvie wouldn''t get his, but I knew the Colonel wasn¡¯t actually punishing him, so there would be an ¡®exception¡¯ made just for him most likely.

    As I arrived at B-sector, I saw the last B-rank slip into their personal quarters, glancing back at the lieutenant as if she were a tyrant. I wanted to snort. The lieutenant was practically a puppy compared to the Colonel. I''d like to see them go through half of what us high-rankers had endured these past few days.

    I kept walking after stepping through the door, giving a grateful nod to the two guards standing outside the civvie¡¯s room. They straightened instinctively. A flush of pride filled me. Good. They knew to respect me.

    I continued toward the security desk, where all the training recordings were displayed.

    When I arrived, I knocked politely before opening the door and stepping inside.

    Reginald sat behind the desk, twisting a Rubik¡¯s cube in his hands. His eyes flicked up, growing wide as he scrambled to his feet, half-saluting before second-guessing himself.

    "Hello. Want to watch the B-rankers again, Miss Grant?"

    "Yes, Reginald. I shall see you later."

    I brooked no argument as I walked past him and took his chair. He hovered uncertainly before leaving, the door shutting just a little too hard for my liking.

    I turned my attention to the monitors.

    Richard was sparring with one of the older sleeveless¡ªa sergeant now. I could not wait until next year when we finally received a rank. Even if it was far below where I deserved to be, it would be better than just sitting under the general label of sleeveless.

    Richard was doing well, using his spear not just to keep his opponent off balance but as a distraction¡ªbaiting the sergeant into focusing on it before lunging in with a knife.

    The moment the sergeant adjusted, Richard switched tactics. Now the spear was his primary weapon, aiming straight for his opponent¡¯s back as the sergeant swung at his head. Richard¡¯s face lit up¡ªhe thought he had won. Then the sergeant ducked. The spear slammed into the ground over his shoulder, the shaft vibrating gently against his neck.

    Kate was using similar misdirection, building both a large puppet and a smaller one, fashioning them out of brooms, guns, and their straps¡ªeverything tied together in a makeshift construct. She stood back, letting her puppets do all the fighting while the sergeant assigned to her weaved through their attacks. Eventually, he stopped playing around, grabbing the smaller puppet by its broomstick neck and hurling it straight at the big one. Both shattered, clattering to the ground in pieces.

    The sergeant nodded, satisfied¡ªuntil the moment he turned back to Kate and got double-legged, hitting the ground flat on his ass. He recovered fast, though. Before Kate could transition to a stronger position, he had an arm around her neck, heels driving into her hips, locking in a tight guillotine. She tapped five seconds later.

    And, without realizing, my eyes had found their way to a certain monitor again.

    He was sparring with the only lieutenant assigned to the B-ranks. Why he got that kind of privilege, I still didn¡¯t know. The first time I found out, I had been furious, but there was nothing to be done. At first, I thought it was a blessing in disguise¡ªhis lieutenant didn¡¯t seem to be a teacher, only a sparring partner. No drills. No structured lessons. Just fighting.

    It should have worked against him. She should have left him unprepared for the tournament.

    But watching him now, that thought felt¡­ premature.

    For someone so untrained, someone who fought like a toddler throwing a tantrum, nothing his lieutenant did seemed to matter. Every hit she landed, he shrugged off. Every counter, he barreled through. She couldn¡¯t even keep him at a distance¡ªhe just absorbed the punishment and kept coming.

    Then he threw an entire boxing bag at her.

    She dodged it effortlessly, only for a pistol to bounce off her leg. She yelped, hopping backward just as Boris slammed into her. He flung her high into the air as he charged past, colliding with the wall so hard I swore the building shook.

    She landed with catlike grace behind him.

    I barely had time to process it before the door swung open, and Lieutenant Zenzele stepped inside.

    "I thought you''d be in here. Saw Reginald out in the hall."

    "Good morning, Lieutenant," I responded, feeling slightly annoyed that she spoke to me so casually.

    "And good afternoon to you too, Sofia. Who you got your eye on today?" she asked politely, standing behind me.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Marnus and Richard."

    I remembered that the Colonel and the Lieutenant, despite their disagreement over the civvie the other day, still spoke constantly. If she reported my picks to him, I needed to be ready. By making it seem like I was entirely focused on them, I could craft a narrative that seemed rigid¡ªpredictable. That way, if they tried to use this information against me later, I¡¯d have room to maneuver.

    "I see," she said, nodding. Then she hesitated.

    "Sofia, it feels strange to say this. But thank you. For saving him."

    She pointed at Boris just as he hit the ground, his lieutenant balancing effortlessly on his hands before springing away as he thrashed beneath her.

    "He''s such a stupid boy, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if any of them got¡­ just. Thank you."

    She looked at me with such genuine gratitude that I found myself sitting up a little straighter.

    I wanted to chastise her. But I agreed. I didn¡¯t want anyone in my brigade to be executed. Even him¡ªthe ungrateful civvie.

    So instead, I just said, "You''re welcome," and turned back to the screen.

    "So, who do you think made the most improvement?" she asked over my shoulder, a small hint of amusement in her voice. "Since you¡¯ve been watching them train so closely?"

    "Truthfully? Either Richard, Zach, or Nina. I mean, at first, none of them could even get their sergeants to take them seriously, let alone activate their abilities. By next week, they might actually force a real fight. Make them use everything they have."

    I watched as Zach fazed through his sergeant, spun around, and nearly cracked her across the head.

    "And Boris? No improvement at all?" she asked. I could practically hear her eyebrow raise.

    "If you start at the bottom, of course you improve. It¡¯s like watching a very aggressive puppy learn to walk," I said flatly, annoyed.

    And yet, this puppy refused to stay down. A small part of my mind whispered, which annoyed me greatly.

    She just snorted in response. I didn¡¯t understand why. His improvement wouldn¡¯t matter. He would still lose.

    The door opened again.

    The Colonel stepped inside, hesitating briefly when he saw the lieutenant. She snapped a salute.

    "Good afternoon, Colonel!"

    I hesitated, then followed suit, standing to salute before sitting back down when he waved a dismissive hand. He moved to stand behind me, eyes on the monitors.

    "I see you are not training, Sofia," he said, slight amusement in his tone.

    "I am observing, sir. I need to see if my initial assessment was wrong and adjust accordingly if that is the case," I responded, relaxing slightly at the good mood in his voice.

    "Makes sense. Well, Lieutenant, who do you think is going to win?" he asked, turning to her with a smile.

    I watched them through the reflection of the monitor. The lieutenant took half a step away from him but quickly returned a wider smile.

    "Well, Marnus probably has the best ability out of the B-ranks¡ªversatile, strong, and he can use it often. But Kate¡¯s is probably the best as a one-off. Nina¡¯s is so durable. And Diana can fly, so she has a strong tactical advantage," she prattled on, listing every B-rank competing. Then she paused before adding, "Oh! And Boris would probably give A-rankers a run for their money in a straight one-on-one duel. So him, Marnus, or Zach will probably win."

    "Boris won¡¯t win," I said stiffly, glancing at his monitor¡ªjust in time to see him take a full-on roundhouse kick to the head. He wobbled, shook it off, then dove straight back in, like he hadn''t felt a thing. Annoying.

    The Colonel raised a playful eyebrow. "I wouldn''t be so sure. The boy is¡­ well, he''s untrained and unrefined, but his raw talent is second to none in terms of fisticuffs. I mean, look at what he''s doing with Lieutenant Galina. And her ability is quite literally designed for one-on-one encounters."

    I bit my tongue. He had no chance.

    "Still. Boris, Zach, or Marnus¡­ interesting picks, Lieutenant," the Colonel said, nodding toward her.

    "I see you like the¡­ hands-on type," he added, and I felt myself cringe at the insinuation.

    She smiled politely, gesturing at the monitors, "I like them all. Even Richard, though he''s a bit bratty."

    The Colonel nodded but didn¡¯t say another word.

    "Well, I need to talk to Diana. She doesn¡¯t seem very motivated. I''ll leave you to it. Colonel?" she said, asking permission to leave.

    "Of course," he replied, stepping aside in the cramped office.

    I watched her in the monitor as she passed him. Her fingers lightly brushed the sleeve of his uniform.

    But the Colonel didn¡¯t react. He hadn''t noticed. His face remained unreadable, but his eyes¡­ there was a flicker of something. Disappointment.

    A silence stretched between us.

    Then, in the reflection, he locked eyes with me.

    "Now, Sofia, I wanted to talk to you. Have you contacted your mother? Have you received permission for his execution?"

    I straightened, carefully picking my words. "No, sir. He will not be executed. If you wish to gain permission, you must ask someone else."

    He raised an eyebrow, amusement crackling across his face.

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes," I replied flatly, keeping my eyes on the monitor in front of me.

    He smiled, then looked at Boris¡¯s screen.

    "Well, he¡¯s going to look good in the black cloak then, I guess. Have a nice day, Sofia."

    My mask slipped.

    I whirled on him, anger flaring hot in my chest. But the moment our eyes met, my body betrayed me¡ªI took a half step back before I could stop myself.

    The Colonel didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t have to.

    His gaze was steady. But his eyes had narrowed, and I swore the air in the room changed. My throat tightened. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to hold my ground.

    I took a deep breath. Control. Stay in control.

    "No. He won¡¯t," I said, my voice measured but sharp. "First match, second, third¡ªit won¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll be gone before the finals. He won''t even get a whiff of the black cloak. Am I clear, sir?"

    He looked at me, and then¡ªslowly¡ªa real, genuine grin spread across his face.

    "Oh? Is that so? And who will help you with that?"

    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business," I replied flatly.

    His grin widened, like he was watching a puppy bark at a wolf.

    "Well, well. Look at you, the mighty Sofia. You sound so sure. This will be an interesting contest, I see." He clapped his hands once, glancing past me at the monitors.

    Then he nodded, amusement flickering in his eyes as he turned¡ªonly to pause.

    Slowly, he leaned down, just enough to be in my space, that ever-present grin widening as he met my eyes.

    "Good luck," he murmured, his voice smooth, deliberate.

    Then, just as easily, he straightened, turned, and walked away¡ªhis grin never fading.

 Chapter 49

    The Colonel thought he could just get away with this? This absolute stupidity? Risking my entire brigade just to elevate him?

    The Colonel did not seem to be an incompetent man. Quite the contrary, besides the execution he seemed almost exceptional in his skill at leading. So was allowing Boris to be elevated some ploy I did not see? A request from some mysterious sponsor? Or was it purely out of spite?

    It doesn''t matter. Boris will stay a B-ranker. Oh, how I wish I could make his rank lower.

    Enough. Focus. What can I do?

    I need to be thorough. I need to pay even closer attention to the B-ranks¡ªwho has which weapon, who has the best chance against him. I sat down the moment the Colonel left, running through every B-ranker in my mind, trying to catch what I might have missed.

    Richard and Marnus. They need to win. Which means I can¡¯t risk them early. I paused, irritated as the thought crept in¡ªwhat if one of them lost to him? I shook my head. Even if they had a ninety-nine percent chance of victory, that one percent? Unacceptable. Not when I could throw other strong contenders at him first.

    I studied them all again, this time focusing purely on ability. Diana and Kate had good matchups against him, and Abigail¡¯s bone-making ability could work¡ªbut I only gave each of them about a seventy percent chance of winning.

    Nina¡¯s ability to withstand damage was outrageous, but she didn''t have the raw destructive power that could guarantee a victory. Her opposite, Richard¡¯s friend, Liam, whose ability to create shockwaves everytime he threw a punch, seemed to have great destructive potential, but I believe either could only beat him eighty percent of the time.

    Richard and Marnus were almost guaranteed to beat him, but I couldn''t risk them in the first match. I huffed, scanning the B-ranks, frustration creeping in. Eighteen competitors, and only seven had better odds than a coin toss? I gritted my teeth¡ªuntil I saw Zach sparring. I wanted to chastise myself for not thinking of him sooner.

    Of course.

    Boris¡¯s ability only enhanced his physical attributes. So what happened when he fought someone he couldn¡¯t touch? Someone who didn¡¯t need to be near him to fight?

    Zach wouldn¡¯t even have to engage¡ªjust keep his distance. A gun, a few well-placed shots, and it would be over.

    And if somehow, somehow, he failed? Then Liam, Abigail, Nina, or Kate would beat him. No one could escape odds like that, after all. And if even that failed? I¡¯d have Richard handle him. Marnus was my number one pick, after all.

    Satisfied, I smiled to myself and stood.

    I made sure Zach was alone before I approached.

    He sat on a bench outside his personal training quarters, wiping sweat from his brow, rolling his shoulders. He hadn¡¯t noticed me yet.

    I hesitated before I cleared my throat. He was exhausted¡ªshoulders sagging, breath uneven. I had read that fatigue made people irritable, prone to snapping. Would he react poorly? Should I wait? No. This was necessary. I braced myself for resistance.

    Instead, he jolted upright, saluting like a soldier caught slacking. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± His voice carried something close to reverence. ¡°Uhm, hello! What can I do for you?¡±

    Fantastic. I had worried over nothing.

    ¡°Hello, Zach.¡± I let him stand at ease. ¡°I saw your sparring session today. You¡¯re getting faster.¡±

    I stood a meter away, meeting his eyes, though he did his best to avoid mine.

    He nodded, eager. ¡°I¡¯ve been working on it. My ghost still needs work, but I¡ª¡± He stopped, then flushed. ¡°Uhm, my ability still needs work. But I think I¡¯ll have a fantastic move to use against the others.¡±

    ¡°Good. Because I may need you to use it soon.¡± I tilted my head slightly. ¡°To put it succinctly, I have come to ask you to do something impor¡ªno. Vital for the brigade.¡±

    Zach blinked, momentarily lost, as if expecting me to say more. Then, he snapped another salute. ¡°Of course! Whatever you need, consider it done!¡±

    I nodded. ¡°You will face Boris in your first match. You will win¡ªwith my assistance, of course. And if you do, I will help you win the tournament. I will help you earn the black cloak.¡± My voice sharpened, letting him know the great honour I was bestowing upon him.

    His eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. Then, just as quickly, his excitement faltered.

    ¡°Uhm, Sofia, ma¡¯am¡­¡± He hesitated, looking down. ¡°I¡¯d gladly accept your help, but¡ªI¡¯d feel like a liar. Even though he''s evil, Boris told me he doesn¡¯t want to win. I caught him sleeping once, and he said he¡¯d rather do that than train.¡±

    He looked genuinely conflicted, glancing between his shoes and me.

    ¡°So, uhm¡­ no, ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. You don¡¯t have to help me win when he¡¯s going to let himself lose anyway.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I filed every single word away for future use.

    A loyal man like this would be extraordinarily invaluable.

    ¡°Recent developments have come to light, and I believe he was lying,¡± I said, my tone measured. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him train. He almost trains as hard as you.¡± I tried to flatter him like I had seen on one of the serials that River had helped me watch.

    Zach puffed his chest out, then his expression twisted into something close to betrayal. ¡°First he lies to me, then he enjoys watching people die? What a bastard,¡± he muttered, shaking his head.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Tell me exactly.¡±

    He flinched slightly at my tone but obeyed nonetheless.

    And so he told me. About how Boris had enjoyed the execution. The sick man. About who agreed with him. Who didn¡¯t. How the B-rankers had split nearly down the middle, raging debates breaking out in the aftermath.

    Incalculably valuable information.

    When he finished, I let the silence stretch between us before speaking.

    ¡°Zach. For what you¡¯ve given me, I will reward you tenfold.¡± I met his gaze, unwavering. ¡°Tell me what you need to beat him, and it¡¯s yours. Tell me you want the black cloak, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    I needed his help with this. And I¡¯d need his help after the tournament, too. I would make sure he rose high¡ªafter beating the civvie, and then ultimately losing to either Marnus or Richard.

    ¡°I will find you again before I leave. Prepare. Tell me exactly what weapons you need, and they will be waiting for you. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Thank you! You won¡¯t regret this!¡± he said, beaming.

    I only nodded before turning and walking away, gritting my teeth so hard my jaw ached.

    Marnus and Richard agreed with Boris about the execution. Unfathomable. Did they not see what I saw? The begging? The thrashing? The outright cruelty?

    I caught myself.

    This is what the civvie is. He hides behind a mask of kindness, flaunting his little orphans, but underneath? A monstrous psychopath.

    I shook my head sharply. No. Don¡¯t think about the civvie.

    Marnus and Richard¡­ Even though this revelation about their character gave me pause, their abilities were too useful to ignore.

    On the way to dinner, I decided to rearrange the town¡ªput everything back how it was the other day. A chance to use my ability, even if just once. It had been too long.

    I had found, in the brief time with my ability, that when I used it, all negative thoughts simply left my mind. He left my mind.

    I watched as the hospital slid neatly back into place, this time avoiding the building it had scraped against before. A clean correction.

    I missed using my ability.

    I can¡¯t believe the Colonel would rather force me to do exercise than allow me to train with this.

    The roads narrowed back to their ¡®natural¡¯ width, and with that, I was done. Satisfied, I hurried off to dinner.

    As I sat down, I noted the silence. Everyone was quiet. Watching them, I considered something I had thought about earlier behind the monitors. Trusting them is dangerous. They could use the information against me. Run straight to the colonel and ruin any plan before it was set in motion.

    But¡ªthis was a calculated risk.

    Because if they did not do as I said now, all my plans for the entire year would fall apart. Because it would mean they did not respect me.

    I made my decision.

    ¡°I need your help,¡± I said to the table.

    Every single person froze. Every eye snapped to me, wide. Good reaction. But now I needed a yes.

    Calder and Viktor exchanged glances. Bongi didn¡¯t look away from me. When I turned to Selena, she looked outright shocked.

    ¡°With what?¡± Calder asked carefully. ¡°Do you want to speak to the low-rankers again?¡±

    What do I say? Tell them I¡¯m openly disobeying the Colonel?

    Give them what they need to know¡ªbut not enough to hurt me.

    ¡°I wish to make one of the B-rankers¡ªthe one I suspected of being a traitor¡ªlose. I have been watching them closely. And it seems someone is backing him, trying to make him win.¡±

    I paused, letting the weight of my words settle. Every eye at the table stayed locked on me.

    Perfect.

    I smiled inwardly before continuing.

    ¡°That will not happen. If you¡¯d pardon my language¡ªthe civvie does not deserve to even look upon the black cloak, let alone wear it.

    ¡°So.¡± I met each of their gazes in turn. ¡°I need help. Your help. Do I have it?¡±

    For a long moment, stunned silence.

    Then¡ª

    Bongi leapt at the chance. ¡°Of fucking course I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Viktor grinned, rubbing his hands. ¡°Hell, I think it¡¯ll be fun to actually use our powers for something instead of just training.¡±

    Calder looked downright ecstatic. ¡°A chance to fuck over that arrogant bastard? You can bet your ass I¡¯m in.¡±

    I turned to Selena. She watched everything with a small smile, then rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, okay. Count me in.¡±

    Do you see? The usefulness of respect? The power of one small speech, prepared on the way to dinner, to make them all obey?

    As I said¡ªrespect is the only thing that matters.

    Nothing had made me happier to hear their responses, listening to them all fawn over how to help me. They hung on my words, eager, willing. Not because they had to. Because they wanted to. Not only was this fantastic for all my plans for the rest of the¡ªno. Not even the rest of the year. The rest of my time leading my brigade, until I ascended to becoming The General. It also meant that they cared about me.

    I wanted to kiss each and everyone of them, but I kept the mask on, simply nodding. ¡°You do not know how much it pleases me that you will assist in this endeavor. Now. This is what we¡¯re going to do.¡±

 Chapter 50

    I woke up to panicked shouts and rushing footsteps. I jumped out of bed, already dressed, and raced into the hall, to find Selena racing out of her room. We nodded to each other, and ran together.

    We rushed in the direction of the shouting, bursting through the doors into a world of smoke and fire. The heat hit me like a wall, thick and suffocating, the acrid stench of burning wood and scorched metal filling my lungs.

    For a moment, it felt like the entire training town was ablaze¡ªthe fire stretched high, licking toward the tower¡¯s ceiling, its orange glow swallowing the early morning dimness of the crystals above. Embers spiraled through the air like dying stars, and shadows twisted and danced across the buildings, making it impossible to tell how much had already been lost.

    Then, as my eyes adjusted, I saw the reality. It wasn¡¯t the whole town, just two buildings at the heart of the fire¡ªyet the sheer scale of the flames, the frantic figures dashing through the smoke, the roar of the blaze as it devoured everything in its path, made it feel like an unstoppable force. The town hall was the worst of it, already collapsing in on itself, and across the street, another building burned like a beacon, flames pouring from its shattered windows.

    The colonel was in the thick of it, almost every lieutenant and even a few sergeants shouting over each other for updates, orders, anything that could turn the chaos into control. The sky above was alive with movement¡ªfliers dashing back and forth, dropping water onto the inferno, their silhouettes flashing in the firelight. I clenched my jaw. This was bad. Not as bad as it seemed at first glance, but still bad.

    And yet, beneath it all, I suppressed a smile. This was going very well. I kept moving, barking orders where needed, keeping my focus sharp. But beneath the urgency, a different kind of awareness settled in my chest. All was going to plan on our side, so Bongi should already be in his office by now.

    I knew that the resident lieutenant who could control water was dead, thus making the fire harder to stop. A shame the colonel did not think of the long term consequences.

    I saw them wetting the area around the fire, trying to make sure it wouldn''t spread, as some of the lieutenants spoke frantically into their Streams, trying to get a head count. I wanted to snort, no one went into the town, especially not at¡­

    I checked my Stream, not at five o''clock in the morning. A moment later, Viktor and Calder rushed out of the dorms, half dressed as instructed, racing towards us. They raced up to the colonel, saluting, asking what they could do, and the colonel just shook his head and turned back to the fire.

    I decided to join them, so Selena and I walked up to the colonel and simultaneously saluted, shouting ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Selena, thank god. Get your ass to the infirmary, there''s about fifty low ranks who need you,¡± he said frantically, before turning away and to go help one of his lieutenants. The woman was caked in sweat and soot, smoke rising from her clothes.

    What? Why would there be low ranks in the infirmary?

    I turned toward Calder first, forcing my voice to remain even. ¡°Was there anyone in the town?¡±

    He shrugged, completely unbothered. ¡°Not that I saw, but clearly there was.¡±

    That tone. The indifference. I felt a sharp spike of irritation crawl up my spine. This wasn¡¯t a mistake to him, just another inconvenience.

    A sergeant rushed past us, a low-ranker slumped in his arms, his uniform dark with soot and blood. His face was twisted in pain, his burned arm hanging uselessly over the sergeant¡¯s shoulder. The sight was a punch to the gut¡ªproof of the damage, of the suffering Calder was treating as nothing more than an afterthought.

    And then, just beside the path they took, Calder bent slightly, rubbing his sleeve against his boot, casually wiping away a smudge of soot. His expression was unreadable, almost bored, as if this were just another tedious morning chore.

    I stared at him. The contrast between him and the man fighting to keep a half-conscious soldier alive made my stomach turn.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± My voice was ice. ¡°Is that all you have to say? Your ability makes you immune to fire, right? So get in there and make sure there¡¯s no one else trapped.¡±

    His face darkened, eyes flashing with anger, his lips parting like he wanted to spit something back at me.

    ¡°Right. Now.¡±

    He thought better of it at my tone, and I could practically hear his jaw clenching, his teeth grinding audibly.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he bit out, his tone clipped. ¡°I was going to do that anyway.¡±

    I didn¡¯t believe him. Not for a second.

    He turned sharply on his heel, stalking toward the colonel to request entry before breaking into a sprint. I watched as he tapped his shoulder, flames erupting around his body before he disappeared into the inferno.

    That left Viktor.

    I shifted my focus to him, finding him standing unnaturally still, his head slightly bowed. His skin looked pale under the firelight, his fingers twitching at his sides like he was trying to suppress something.

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. ¡°Did you see anyone in the town, Viktor?¡±

    He jolted, like he hadn¡¯t realized I was standing right in front of him. Wide eyes met mine, and for a split second, something flickered across his face¡ªhesitation, guilt? It was gone just as quickly, buried as he seemed to find my shoes fascinating.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    His lips parted like he was about to speak. His gaze flicked somewhere over my shoulder, and for a moment, his breath seemed to hitch.

    Then, barely above a whisper, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Liar.

    The word settled in my chest like a lead weight.

    The Viktor I knew didn¡¯t have those wide eyes, that haunted look in his face. He didn¡¯t hesitate before speaking, always giving me a straight answer when I asked for one.

    Something was wrong.

    Had he seen someone? Had he hesitated? Had he known and simply chosen not to abort his mission?

    The questions turned in my mind, heavy and sharp. The heat of the fire no longer felt suffocating, but the air between us did. I let the silence stretch, watching him shift under my gaze before finally stepping back.

    ¡°Go help with the fire,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t a suggestion.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Viktor nodded quickly and rushed off, too eager to leave.

    I stayed rooted in place, watching the flames, feeling a cold dread settle deep inside me.

    Richard came walking out the fire, only his pants and shoes remaining intact, before he walked up to the colonel and shook his head. The colonel looked at him for a long second, and then said something, and Richard shook his head again. The colonel nodded, turning to one of his subordinates.

    He said something, and the man tapped his shoulder and pointed at the colonel.

    ¡°I''m bringing the buildings down, everyone get back right now!¡± the Colonel''s voice boomed over all the noise, making the roaring fire seem almost quiet.

    We all did as instructed, scrambling back as the Colonel tapped his left shoulder and pointed a finger. That was all it took.

    No sound, no warning¡ªjust an instant and the weight was there.

    The first building caved inward like a dying animal curling into itself, beams snapping, walls folding, fire pouring out in desperate bursts before being swallowed by the collapse. The second structure followed a breath later, the entire frame groaning in protest before buckling all at once, as though it had always been destined to fall.

    For a moment, the fire fought back, licking through gaps, twisting and reaching as if trying to escape the inevitable. But there was nowhere left to burn. Every wooden beam, every shattered tile, every ember-filled crevice was being compacted beyond recognition, its fuel crushed into something too dense, too strangled, to sustain flame.

    What had been two burning buildings¡ªbright, raging, consuming¡ªwas now nothing more than a smoldering mass of wreckage, heat still rippling off it, but the fire itself died.

    The fliers above swooped down, throwing out buckets of water to snuff out whatever remained. Steam curled into the air, but the fight was already over.

    No words. No ceremony.

    The Colonel simply lowered his arm and turned away.

    One of the lieutenants exhaled. ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered. ¡°That¡¯s never not terrifying.¡±

    The fire was gone. The crisis had passed. But the damage was done.

    I turned and sprinted toward the infirmary.

    The moment I stepped inside, the stench of burnt flesh, sweat, and antiseptic nearly made me gag. The air was thick with the sound of groans, shouted orders, and the frantic shuffling of boots against the floor. The room was packed¡ªtoo many bodies crammed into too little space, low rankers lying on cots, the floor, anywhere they could be placed. Some clutched at burns that covered their arms and faces, others writhed in pain as medics worked on them with hurried, desperate hands.

    In the center of it all, Selena stood like a living beacon, her entire body radiating a harsh, golden light that bathed the room in an unnatural glow. The brightness pulsed and rolled off her in waves, shifting and reaching outward, washing over the injured where they lay.

    Wherever the light touched, skin began to mend, charred flesh turning pink, wounds sealing shut. She didn¡¯t even need to touch them¡ªjust being near her was enough. Her uniform was soaked with sweat, her breathing ragged as she staggered forward, her glow dimming slightly before flaring back to life. She was burning herself out trying to keep up.

    A low ranker stumbled past me, his shield hanging uselessly from his burned arm, his face twisted in agony before Selena¡¯s glow brushed over him. He gasped, the pain fading in an instant, and collapsed to his knees in relief.

    Across the room, another recruit leaned over a cot, whispering something soft and soothing to a fellow sleeveless whose eyes fluttered, barely conscious. Blood stained the bandages hastily wrapped around limbs, the floor slick with water from overturned buckets.

    Then two men rushed in, carrying Beatrice on a stretcher between them. She was barely conscious, sweat pooling at her temples, her lips moving in silent murmurs. At her side, one of them held her hand, his voice raw with exhaustion.

    "You did so well, Bea. You did so well," he repeated, as if saying it enough times would wake her up.

    "What happened to her? Is she alright?" I said, stepping closer, checking her for any signs of serious injury. I had known her the longest, and while I pitied her for being a disappointment¡ªa low-ranker born to high-rankers¡ªI was almost grateful. Through her, I had a personal connection to the lower ranks, a bridge to understanding them.

    And I had known her the longest. Before the blessing, I might have even called her a friend.

    ¡°Uhm, lady Sofia, ma¨¢m, she¡¯s fine. Better than fine. Just overused her powers. She saved at least three dozen people from burns before we could evacuate her, and she was still doing so even after she started vomiting.¡± One of the lower ranks said. He was a shieldman and seemed to be used to smiling, but everytime his eyes darted around the room the smile would stop reaching his eyes.

    ¡°Tell me what happened. Now,¡± I ordered, even as I checked her pulse, stopping one of the nurses and grabbing an ice pack for her.

    The men glanced at each other, before the smiling one spoke.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, some of us shieldmen started going to the training town early, before the day officially started, to practice with our shields. More people kept joining us over time. This morning, there must have been at least two hundred of us in the hall across the street when the fire started.¡±

    He swallowed, his expression tightening. ¡°It spread fast. Too fast. We heard the first explosion, and before anyone could react, flames were already pouring through the windows. Then something must¡¯ve hit a gas line because the fire jumped¡ªshot straight across the street, right into the door of our building. Trapped most of us inside.¡± His voice dropped slightly, eyes flicking downward. ¡°If Isaac hadn¡¯t made us an exit, a lot of us wouldn¡¯t have made it out.¡±

    He looked around as if seeing the fire all over again, then winced and peeled off his shield, revealing the raw, blistered burn stretching across his forearm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he added quickly, trying to sound reassuring. ¡°We got everyone out.¡±

    I grabbed him by the shoulder, ¡°You will get that treated right now, am I clear?¡±

    He glanced at Beatrice, his mouth parting like he wanted to argue, but one hard look from me shut that down. He swallowed whatever protest he had, gave a stiff salute, and walked away.

    I moved through the room, stopping at every injured low-ranker, making sure each one was being seen to. One of them was crying softly, clutching her burned arm. I knelt beside her, resting a hand on her shoulder.

    Had I miscalculated? No. I gave clear instructions. It was their job to ensure the town was empty. If they had listened, no one would be hurt. This wasn¡¯t my fault.

    Viktor and Calder. They did this. They disobeyed me. They were supposed to make sure the town was clear, and they failed. No¡ªnot failed. They didn¡¯t care. They left my people to burn. My people.

    A cold, seething fury coiled in my chest, sharp and suffocating. They will answer for this. They will understand exactly what they¡¯ve done, exactly what their negligence has cost. And if they thought they could just walk away from this, if they thought I would let them off with a warning¡ª

    They were wrong. So very, very wrong.

    My rage, my frustration, my exhaustion¡ªeverything vanished the second my Stream buzzed. I exhaled sharply, scanning the message. The Colonels login credentials. Bongi had done it. Despite the mess. Despite the variables. Despite the risk.

    I glanced around. No one was watching me. No one had put the pieces together yet.

    I turned and walked out, my pace steady, my heart pounding. Because no matter how bad the fire had been¡ª

    This was what truly mattered.

    The field was eerily quiet. A small cluster of B ranks stood in loose formation, some still pulling on their uniforms, others rubbing the sleep from their eyes, all of them watching the thick plumes of smoke curling toward the crystals on the ceiling. The fire was nearly out now, but its mark remained¡ªash drifting through the air, the acrid stench clinging to their clothes, the distant murmur of frantic voices carrying from the infirmary.

    Bongi stood at the edge of the group, hands in his pockets, his posture as easy as ever. His expression was unreadable as he watched the last remnants of the fire fade into the dim morning light.

    He turned as I approached, offering a small smile. ¡°Hey, I think that went rather well.¡±

    His voice was easy, almost amused¡ªlike he truly believed this had all gone according to plan.

    I stopped in my tracks, the words hitting like a slap. I turned, looking back toward the infirmary, at the low ranks groaning on their cots, at Beatrice barely conscious. My pulse pounded in my ears. He didn¡¯t know. He hadn¡¯t seen it.

    I exhaled sharply. ¡°No. It did not.¡±

 Chapter 51

    I watched the embers die. I mulled over what I could have done better. Firstly, I should have harshly instructed Viktor and Calder on making sure that the town was clear before setting the distraction off. Secondly, if I had used my ability, would that have helped? I could have moved the buildings further apart, but then it would not have been localized to a central area, and Colonel Walker would¡ª

    No, I thought as I shook my head. This should not have happened in the first place. Anything after that was just mitigating the damage, mitigating the failure of two men who couldn¡¯t hear two hundred lower ranks congregating in the morning.

    ¡°Bongi! Come. We are going to help,¡± I said, my tone leaving no room for argument.

    I marched toward the infirmary, Bongi right on my heels. I did not want to have to listen to the injured moan and complain, but in times of crisis, it is good to be seen. Slava always tried to hammer home the effect a leader could have by being around her subordinates in times of need. I strode through the infirmary doors and got to work.

    It was midday by the time we finished healing everyone, making sure no one was in danger from their injuries. Selena had passed out at one point, and the Colonel had simply dunked a bucket of water over her head and told her to continue.

    It was strange. He had argued with the head doctor quite a bit while we worked. I did not catch the entire argument, but the colonel¡¯s tone seemed impatient, while the head doctor seemed a little bit too patient.

    I had ignored the argument, going to whomever seemed to be neglected. And yet, I felt only slightly more useful than a wallflower. My ability didn¡¯t let me heal, after all. But a kind word or gesture seemed to do a world of good for whoever needed a moment of comfort. I am not ashamed to admit I felt a rush of pride every time wide, teary eyes would stare up at me when I knelt down next to the low rankers.

    The B ranks had arrived a little after the fire had died and they had been hard at work in assisting the low rankers. Lieutenant Zenzele and Lieutenant Michael seemed to be the hands the colonel worked through, using them to make sure every task was completed to perfection. He ordered the buildings to be looked through thrice. I think he was making sure there were no bodies, no real casualties from the fire. Every time he gave that order, a dark look passed through his eyes, like there would be no place one could hide from his wrath if one of my low rankers died.

    No matter. We trudged toward the mess hall, having been granted a free day after this morning¡¯s ¡®freak¡¯ fire. Poor Selena was almost translucent, her skin white like she was sick beyond belief. I wanted to comfort her, so I fell into step beside her as we walked towards lunch.

    I still wanted to have a serious¡­ conversation with Viktor and Calder, but I must make sure the timing is right. Lecturing them publicly could backfire if they lash out, so I must seclude them when I can.

    As we sat, everyone looked like an imitation of Selena, pale faces and hard eyes staring into their gourmet food. Except for Calder, who kept glancing at the others and giving a soft sneer, as if wondering why the rest were reacting this way. I kept the mask on, but I decided that I would target Viktor first, since Calder was clearly going to need a far harsher reminder of his failure.

    ¡°Are we going to talk about what happened?¡± Bongi asked, his eyes searching each of us for an answer as he spoke.

    Selena just shook her head, too exhausted from using her power to speak.

    Calder looked confused, asking, ¡°Why? I think it went great. I mean, we got the info we needed, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Control. Keep yourself in control. ¡°Yes, we acquired the necessary tools to assist us in my mission. The collateral damage, on the other hand, was unacceptable.¡±

    Viktor flinched at my tone, looking away. Calder¡¯s face contorted into a mask of contempt. ¡°Am I supposed to care about some¡ª¡±

    He stopped talking as I stared at him. Rage flashed across his face, before it turned into an exact imitation of the rest of the table''s expressions, ¡°No, you''re right. They are our subordinates. I feel bad for what happened to them, I swear. I just think it¡¯s more important we focus on stopping the civvie, rather than dwelling on something that, in the long run, won¡¯t affect any of us.¡±

    I kept glaring at him. ¡°Do you think the Colonel won¡¯t ask questions about how the fire started? You are one of twelve people that have fire-based abilities in our year. How long before he¡¯s asking you those questions? How long until you break under the pressure? No. Collateral damage at this scale is a long-term problem. It will not be brushed aside.¡±

    That flash of rage came back, but he held his tongue and looked away. I wanted to keep going, to really make him feel the weight of my words. But from the boys'' expressions, this argument was almost a total victory in terms of their respect. They did not meet my eyes, all of them trying their best to look into their trays.

    I held my head high as I said, ¡°This discussion is not over. Now, we will do as ordered and start packing so we may leave for the tournament tomorrow. I will see you at dinner.¡±

    I stood up and walked out, arriving at my room. I, of course, was already packed. I thought about taking a look at The Colonel¡¯s stream profile, for the sheer value of the information I could gather on my supposed ¡®superior¡¯ was more than enough of a reason for me to take the device out of my pocket, but then I heard soft footsteps.

    I looked into the mirror, making sure my hair was symmetrical, and unfortunately noticed the state of my clothes. I brushed my teeth, throwing the disgusting pants and shirt off as I rushed about the room, making sure everything was neat, just in case, before realizing my underwear was sweaty from assisting in the infirmary the whole day.

    I raced to my drawer, and hesitated, seeing the only pair of underwear left was a pink set with cartoonish teddy bears all along them. The cleaners had packed the rest away.

    I agonized over the decision, but ultimately I decided being clean was worth the potential embarrassment, so I threw them on with a fresh change of clothes, made sure my hair was symmetrical like mother¡¯s, before stepping into the hall and stopping in front of her door.

    I knocked politely, and a perfect, tired voice called out, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    I tried to reply in as casual a tone as possible, ¡°Sofia Grant.¡±

    I cringed internally. Why did I say that?

    ¡°Oh, one moment,¡± the voice said.

    It took about thirty seconds before Selena answered her door, her face still pale, ¡°Hi Sofia, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I uh¡­¡± I cleared my throat, chastising myself for the filler, ¡°I wished to assist you. With packing.¡± I continued, before adding on quickly, ¡°Since you did so well in cleaning up after the others, of course.¡±

    Her spirits immediately seemed to lift, a smile forming on her face, ¡°Oh! Of course! Please come in,¡± she said, standing aside to allow me entry into her small room.

    It wasn¡¯t as spacious as mine, and her queen sized bed seemed like a slap in the face to a high ranker, but everything was decorated beautifully, whites and pinks flashing out from her decorations. She even had a few tower plants in here, giving a wonderful colour palette to the room.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I just needed to pack some clothes,¡± she said sweetly, the smile in her voice sounding like music to my ears.

    ¡°Of course, whatever I can assist with,¡± I said, glancing at the full length mirror, adjusting one of the hairs in my face.

    She opened the cupboard door, directing me with what I needed to pack and fold into her suitcase. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the underwear, I¡¯ve packed that already.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± was all I could say, before she stepped away and sat down near her desk, relief and relaxation flooding through her shoulders.

    I turned to the bed, and the clothes seemed to stare up at me. As I picked up one pair of jeans, it struck me that I have never folded clothes before. The maids had always packed my bags, and the cleaners had simply continued that service here. I cringed inwardly, then steeled myself. I racked my brain, trying to remember the cartoons I''d watched as a child to give me some direly needed direction, and set about the task. I mean, how hard could it be?

    I focused entirely on folding, even as I glanced back and saw Selena kick something nonchalantly behind her. This was awkward. I was ruining this. What should I say? You''re pretty? That wouldn¡¯t go over well. I thought of the perfect solution, twisting the words over in my head, making sure I didn¡¯t repeat the same blunder I had when requesting to be healed.

    ¡°What are your thoughts on this morning?¡± I said, my voice sounding stiff, commanding, questioning. I wanted to kick myself. This was meant to be casual.

    Her face looked almost¡­ disappointed¡ªas if she didn¡¯t want to discuss this either. ¡°I¡­ I think that what happened to everyone this morning was a travesty. It should never have happened.¡±

    I froze, realizing the implication in her words, ¡°Do you believe me responsible for their failure to follow orders?¡±

    Her eyes went wide, and she raised her hands, waving them frantically, ¡°No! Of course not! I remember what you said last night! Light the town hall on fire, get out of there when you hear someone, make sure no one gets hurt. It was Viktor¡¯s and Calder¡¯s fault, they didn¡¯t make sure the coast was clear.¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief, glad that she saw sense. I nodded, turning away, continuing with trying to fold the second pair of jeans like I had the first.

    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m glad you understand. It is still a shame though. They were lucky you were around to attend to them.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you. I tried my best,¡± she said politely.

    Yes, an opening. ¡°Your best was very impressive. I will have many uses for your ability in the coming years.¡± Finally, the compliment was natural, and for something she likes.

    ¡°Only my ability?¡± she asked in a small voice.

    I panicked, turning around sharply, my mask slipping, ¡°No no! Of course not just your ability! You will be a valued lieutenant for either the back or front lines!¡±

    She laughed slightly, ¡°Well, I shall be glad to be useful. Still¡­ what are your thoughts on this morning?¡±

    I relaxed, going back to folding the clothes, ¡°Unacceptable, as I said earlier. If the low rankers find out that Viktor or Calder are the ones responsible, it could ruin the command structure. I will have a thorough discussion with both of them on their failure.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said to my back.

    Then, only the sound of folding clothes could be heard throughout the room. Why can¡¯t I talk to her? I know only matters related to the military, the tower and my Father. Would she be interested in those? My eyes darted around the room, looking for anything that could be a topic of conversation, before she interrupted, ¡°Sofia¡­ no offense, but that¡¯s not how you fold clothes.¡±

    I felt my mask slip again, a horrified expression growing on my face, ¡°No, this is¡­ I was¡­¡±

    She was suddenly beside me, giving me a warm smile. She gently took hold of my wrists, guiding them along the folds of the shirt, walking me through the process gently, ¡°And now you fold in half. Fantastic.¡±

    Her hands on mine were making my heart beat out my chest. It was so loud I was sure she could hear it. ¡°Heal fifty low rankers and can fold a shirt. I¡¯m growing more useful by the hour,¡± she said sarcastically, giving me a wide grin as she pulled her hands away.

    I snorted before turning away, trying to hide the smile as I pulled the mask back on.

    ¡°Oh, so you can smile! And it''s a nice one too. Can this lowly A ranker ask for another?¡±

    I glanced back at her, but she was cringing to herself playfully, ¡°Wow, that was cheesy, even for me. Still though, I like this. Talking with you. You''re the only other girl here¡­¡± she sighed, turning to me, like she¡¯d been meaning to ask this for a while.

    ¡°Sofia, we are the only girls among the high rankers. I know you''re going to lead us and become the general and save the world yada yada, but I will not survive another minute if I have to keep hanging around the sausage fest. Can we like, be friends, talk more like this? Alone? If not, no worries, I will respect your boundaries.¡± she looked down, sheepishly, before glancing back up at me as she fiddled with her pants, ¡°But I think it¡¯d be nice to have some girl talk, ya know?¡±

    I was stunned at her forwardness, and I considered telling her the same thing I told the civvie. I could not be friends with my subordinates. They need to respect me, for I will forge this brigade into the most effective fighting force within the tower. And that would just be the beginning, for after I become general, I will create the greatest army in the world. Just like Father had. Like Mother after him.

    I just turned back to folding clothes. I glanced at her, and she looked devastated, her face growing almost as pale as earlier. She turned back to her clothes, whispering quietly, ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±

    Her small voice shattered any thoughts of hierarchy immediately. I grasped at every corner of my mind, thinking of the perfect response. I turned the words over in my head again and again, and then I sighed loudly, saying, ¡°No, please do. I liked your cheesy line after all.¡±

    She took a step back, looking aghast. ¡°Oh really? Wow¡­ okay, I can do cheesy. Did you hear what the falcon said to the S rank when he got caught running away? ¡®Don¡¯t worry! I''m winging it!¡¯¡± she said, wiggling her eyebrows, grinning at me like she said something clever.

    I allowed myself a small grin, exaggerating the eye roll I gave her, ¡°Really? That was so bad.¡±

    ¡°Badly amazing, I know,¡± she said, flipping her hair, turning back to the folded clothes.

    ¡°So, what are you doing for the rest of the day?¡± she said, her voice an angel¡¯s, the kindness in it felt almost undeserved.

    But the question brought me back from this fantasy. I straightened my back, all smiles gone from my face.

    ¡°I need to have a few unpleasant conversations,¡± I said, folding the last piece of clothing.

 Chapter 52

    After leaving Selena¡¯s room, I knocked on Viktor¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± I heard his voice from the other side.

    ¡°Sofia. I wish to have a word,¡± I said, my tone letting him prepare for the reprimand he was about to receive.

    I heard him sigh through the door, his footfalls heavy before he opened it slowly, an expression of dread on his face.

    ¡°Come in,¡± he said, sounding depressed.

    I stepped into his room. It was almost empty except for one family portrait on the nightstand next to his king-sized bed. He was, for some reason, still using the same brown blanket they gave to us on the night of our blessing, as if he hadn¡¯t brought his own.

    The family portrait caught my eye, his mother¡¯s arms wrapped around a much younger Viktor, both of them smiling brightly, unlike his father. Vasili stood to the side, his expression bored as always, his dead stare unchanged.

    I dragged my gaze from the portrait, looking around the room for any sign of occupancy. There was a desk, and a stack of papers neatly lined up on its side, but that was it. No plants, no colours, even the air felt undisturbed. As if he was never here, teleporting to be anywhere he wanted, like his father.

    Unlike his father, he lacked that ability, so I didn¡¯t understand why his room was so bare, but that wasn¡¯t what I was here for.

    ¡°You failed to obey my instructions,¡± I said, turning towards him slowly, letting him feel the weight of my stare.

    ¡°We did as you asked!¡± he said, exasperated. ¡°I left a coin here, ran there with Calder an¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even worse,¡± I interrupted, giving him a hard stare to let him realise his mistake of not letting me finish. ¡°You failed to take accountability for your failure. You lied to me. To my face. What do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, we checked the town, there was no¡ª¡± he started, smoothing his hair back, his eyes darting frantically.

    ¡°And you lie again!¡± I interrupted, ice in my voice, ¡°Viktor, I have known you since we were children. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice any differences in your behaviour? You knew there were low rankers there. Our low rankers. My low rankers. And you harmed them regardless. What if someone had died? What if someone had been crippled for the rest of their extended life?¡±

    He looked down, guilt seeping onto his face as he whispered quietly, ¡°I was just trying to be like my dad. I didn¡¯t realize it would¡­I just¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ he never mentioned this part, okay?¡±

    He was shaking his head, as if speaking to himself, glancing back at his family portrait as if it held all the answers.

    I exhaled through my nose. What did that have to do with anything? His father was a hero. Why bring him up?

    He looked up at me, tears in his eyes, but before he could say another word, I cut through his pathetic attempt at justification like a blade.

    ¡°Be like your father?¡± I scoffed internally, ¡°Please, even my mother has told me stories of your father¡¯s heroism. So I know that your father wouldn¡¯t hurt his subordinates if he had any. He wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone, as a matter of fact, beyond what was necessary. Do not use this false image of your father to justify your wrong doings.¡±

    He took a step back like I had slapped him. His face was a mask of utter disbelief and hurt, as if I had no idea what I was talking about, and should have known better.

    Before he could speak, I jabbed a finger into his chest, ¡°This is your fault. Not mine, not your father¡¯s. It is yours. Yours and Calder¡¯s. So Viktor, this will not happen again. And you should be very thankful for the personal connection I have with you, otherwise I would already be telling the Colonel about your mistake.¡± I took a step closer, magnifying the slight difference in our height as I stared down at him.

    ¡°And, this will never happen again,¡± I said through my teeth, ¡°Am. I. Clear?¡±

    Every word I said seemed to baffle him further, like he was still processing what I had said about his father and he wasn¡¯t given enough time to recover. But he shook his head, looked down at my feet, and just whispered quietly, ¡°Of course Sofia. You are very clear.¡±

    ¡°Good. Start packing,¡± I said as I walked out the barren room, right across the hall to knock on Bongi¡¯s door.

    I heard a thud from the other side, and I raised an eyebrow internally, wondering why he would be standing so close to the door. Before I dwelled too much on it, the door was wrenched open just as Viktor¡¯s banged close behind me.

    Bongi stood before me, standing to attention, ¡°yes ma¡¯am?¡± he said half-heartedly, seemingly prepared for the reprimand.

    ¡°This morning, you followed my instructions to the letter. I wished to tell you that I am very pleased with your performance,¡± I said, mulling over the words I needed to have with Calder.

    He looked pleased, relief flooding through his face, ¡°Thank you. I was almost scared for a mo¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I interrupted, waving a dismissive hand, ¡°I have made my displeasure clear, but you are not the one who needs to take the blame. Now. You will do another task for me. Find a B ranker named Zach Mitchel, and find out what weapons he needs for the tournament.¡±

    I turned away from Bongi¡¯s annoyed expression and walked to Calder¡¯s door.

    As I heard Bongi close his door behind me, Calder opened his, shirtless. As soon as he saw me, he sighed, standing aside to let me in.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    I strode into his room, walking past the old clothes on the floor, looking at a large picture of a scantily clad woman from one of those foreign serials, and posters of every action movie that was actually allowed inside Kaleidos.

    I swept my gaze over the room, turning towards him. ¡°You failed to obey my instructions.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow, mock offense on his face, ¡°oh, really? How so?¡±

    I felt like I had been smacked in the face. ¡°Where do I start? You failed to scout the area correctly. You failed to make sure that it didn¡¯t cause collateral damage. Pray tell, how exactly did you not fail?¡±

    ¡°Oh sure, that happened, but I did as you asked.¡± he said, leaning on the now closed door, ¡°I created a perfect distraction, didn¡¯t I? Hell, Bongi could have taken all the time he wanted t¡ª¡±

    ¡°You succeeded in your objective while endangering every other.¡± I interrupted, furious at his nonchalance, ¡°Do you think the Colonel won''t be far more vigilant of one of the only blessed with a fire based ability? Do you think that your actions haven¡¯t drastically made our future endeavours with the low rankers infinitely more difficult if they discover what you did?¡± I continued, my voice dangerously low.

    His eyes narrowed, as he stood up straight and walked toward me, stopping like he had thought of something.

    ¡°If¡±, he said after a moment, holding up one finger as if catching me.

    ¡°You are not clever. Viktor said he knew, so I assume you knew. Why didn¡¯t you abort? Why didn¡¯t you stand down?¡±

    ¡°When would we pull this off again? Tomorrow?¡± he shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, and I don¡¯t want that to be delayed, so there was no other time to do this. It had to be last night, despite the risk to the lower rankers.¡±

    I had expected this excuse. I would not allow him to think, for even a moment, that it held any merit.

    ¡°So because you wished to avoid being inconvenienced, you burned fifty of our subordinates and endangered the very reason you were there in the first place, nearly making this entire debacle pointless?¡± I asked, avoiding the anger bubbling up inside me, trying to keep the mask on.

    ¡°Oh, so you''re unhappy that I accomplished what you asked? And did it in a way that wouldn¡¯t inconvenience us?¡± he said, pointing at both himself and me.

    He shook his head, as if the notion was unacceptable, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s like my father always says, ¡®if there¡¯s someone in your way, go through ¡®em,¡¯¡± he continued, placing his hands on his hips as if this was an acceptable argument.

    ¡°Firstly, do not blame me for your failure,¡± I said, my voice dangerously low. ¡°Secondly, they were not in your way. They were across the street, Richard. How did you even manage to fail so badly that they were injured in the first place?¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°Must have hit one massive gas leak, I guess. Besides, all of them were healed back to tip top shape, so this is just going to be a bad memory they look back on fondly,¡± he said, clasping his hands together, ¡±So, have you gone through the credentials yet? What¡¯s the dirt on the Colonel?¡± he asked, as if his question was clever and not a pathetic excuse for a conversation change.

    ¡°No, I have not gone through the credentials yet. And your pathetic attempt at trying to change the topic shows you know what you have done.¡± I stepped closer to him, glaring straight up into his blue eyes, ¡°And you will not fail me again. Ever. Am I clear?¡±

    Rage shot through his face, but he stepped back and looked away, ¡°Of course. Loud and clear, Sofia,¡± he said after a moment, nodding in surrender.

    I looked at him for a moment before I turned to the door, just as it was wrenched open and the Colonel was standing there.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you fucking?¡± he roared, the veins jutting out of his face. ¡°Both of you, get to the warehouse right now!¡±

    He started banging on each and every door as I sprinted past, Richard tugging on a shirt not far behind me. The rest raced out of their rooms, as he shouted curses at us as we ran to the exercise warehouse, trying to escape his wrath.

    After we got into the building, we lined up neatly as the Colonel stomped his way up and down in front of us, his face a mask of rage and disgust.

    ¡°I told you I would give you the day off. Then I had an idea. A much better idea.¡± His tone was a mixture of mockery and anger, his expression remaining fierce, ¡°After all, how could I not thank you for your going away present?¡±

    My blood cooled. Did he know? No, no, impossible. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t leave it at just physical exercise, it would be a huge incident. This is just tradition most likely, pretend you have a free day and then take it away. Yes, nothing to do with this morning. Nothing at all.

    We glanced at each other, everyone unsure of what to do. He just continued staring at us, his eyes narrowing to slits.

    Finally, after what felt like one of the longest, most uncomfortable thirty seconds of my life, he spoke again, his voice a whisper, ¡°Oh? Are you not accepting my gratitude? Well. I feel disrespected.¡±

    He covered his mouth with his hand almost playfully, but his eyes stayed locked on us. He wasn¡¯t even blinking.

    ¡°I guess it''s time you make up for it,¡± he continued, ¡°Start doing pushups. Now.¡±

    His face contorted into something monstrous on the last word as he tapped his shoulder.

    The weight that hit me was far worse than anything he¡¯d thrown at us before. ¡°I want to hear you.¡±

    ¡°One!¡± we cried, all of us grunting with the effort.

 Chapter 53

    I almost suspected that he knew, from the way he was making us exercise. We had not stopped, and it felt like we had gone way past dinner, my lungs burning and my arms shaking with every motion now, as I was far too tired to do anything but put one foot in front of the other, hoping that he would say stop eventually.

    ¡°I see all of you are enjoying the going away present. Get to the pullup bars, do five, and then you may stop,¡± the Colonel said flatly, his tone long since grown bored after the initial rage he had started with.

    His voice seemed to convey this was just the normal going-away ¡®present,¡¯ but the crystals had long since darkened, and I could hear the tower going into its nightly slumber, so we must have been doing this for at least eight hours.

    We got to the pull up bars, and there was no weight this time. Selena breathed a sigh of relief next to me as we counted together. It was almost easy after the day we had, my chin drifting lightly over the bar and back down in four smooth, perfect pull ups.

    And as soon as we shouted four, the weight hit us. We all dropped, and just before I could get my legs under me, Selena tripped into me, unable to catch her weight. Both of us fell in a heap onto the mat.

    We laid there for a moment before the Colonel¡¯s voice spoke calmly, ¡°Get on the bar now, or you will not go home tomorrow.¡±

    The rest got on the bar, and I got to my feet, raising a shaky finger toward him, ¡°Sir, that is unacceptable as a punishment! We have don¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get your bear underwear onto the fucking bar. Now.¡±

    His tone was ice, his eyes monstrous. I flushed red, hiking my pants up as much as possible. I glanced at the others, all of them dangling, Selena¡¯s face a mask of desperation, begging me silently to do as told. I turned around sheepishly, jumping up and grabbing the bar.

    ¡°One!¡± We roared together, kicking my legs to try and counteract the weight. Every repetition was agony, and I heard clicking noises up and down the line, as if joints were being popped out of their sockets, until, finally, we reached four.

    I wasn¡¯t elegant, or in control, but luckily neither was anyone else. All of us were grunting, except for Selena, who was screaming as we tried our best to get over the bar for the last repetition. As soon as our chins got over the top, all of us fell to the floor and panted into the air.

    ¡°If I never exercise again I will die a happy man,¡± Calder said to the ceiling.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± the rest said in unison, all of us wishing for some ice cold water as we laid there together, the Colonel walking up next to us after a moment.

    ¡°Stand.¡±

    We were on our feet in an instant, all of us saluting and lined up neatly, even though he hadn¡¯t told us too.

    He stood in front of Bongi, holding his face not five inches away, and started walking down the line, looking each and every person in the eye as passed them. He stopped and stood for a lot longer in front of Calder, barely breaking his stride for Selena and Viktor, and then finally stood in front of me.

    He stared me in the eye for what felt like a whole minute, but was probably only twenty seconds. He didn¡¯t blink once, he just¡­ stared at me. Completely flat faced.

    ¡°Stop saluting.¡±

    I did as told, focusing on his nose rather than his eyes, in a vain attempt to avoid the glare. His grown boredom from earlier was gone, replaced by the same rage he had entered the warehouse with. I thought he was going to say something, but he just turned on his heel, walking away, waving his hand with a casual ¡°Dismissed.¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    I glanced down the line, seeing the rest do the same, all of us confused. When the colonel walked out the door, we waited five seconds before Viktor blurted out, ¡°He knows.¡± His face was pale, like he¡¯d just escaped an execution.

    ¡°Not possible. If he did, both of you would have been questioned and punished privately. He had no way of knowing we were involved,¡± I said, staring at the door, like he would pop out any moment.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the rest glance at each other. I started walking towards the mess hall, and after a beat, the others followed.

    When we arrived, I found that this day, from the disastrous execution of my plan this morning, to the unpleasant conversations, to the grueling exercise, had one final cruelty left to give. The mess hall, which was open almost all hours of the day, was now closed. When it rains it pours, or so the saying goes.

    The boys whined and complained as we went back to our rooms, none of us happy with going to bed without supper. I ignored them. Despite my exhaustion, my mind was racing with thoughts of tomorrow. I was going to see mother.

    I thought back to the Collider''s blessing, remembering the last time we had spoken. I had agonized over why she had spared the civvie for almost a week after the day he fell through the skylight. Any attempts at communication with him had yielded¡­ less than satisfactory results. But then, I figured it out.

    The answer had been staring me right in the face. It was a test. He was a test. He was actually almost a gift, and I still struggled to keep the smile down when I remembered discovering that fact. Through him, I could prove myself. Through him, I could show every blessed who their future leader was.

    Which brings me to the meeting I would have with her. What should I report first? The civvies behaviour? The executi¡­. The grotesque display? I shook my head. These were good to open with, but the only thing she would be interested in was what the new high rankers had on offer for the war, and how I reacted to the civvie¡¯s escapades.

    I already have the high rankers strengths and weaknesses, and she will be pleased to know about my campaign against the civvie. Maybe, just maybe, even proud that I am commanding the others against him so well. I will have to omit a few details from my report of course, such as certain events that transpired this morning in regards to the lower ranks. But the mission had been successful in terms of achieving its objective, after all. I would just need to make sure a few things did not come to light.

    I was shaken from my thoughts as the rest all bid each other goodnight. Not one of them had wished me goodnight. I straightened, pushing the pain welling up in my chest down as I strode purposefully to my room, but I hesitated before I stepped in.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I glanced over my shoulder, to Selena¡¯s shut door. I shook my head, chastising myself for these childish thoughts. The political marriage with Calder is far more important, I repeated in my head as I threw my clothes on the floor, not even bothering to change into anything else and jumped into bed.

    The fact that my stomach was rumbling was an absolute affront to all high rankers, I could not believe Gerald had closed the mess early. I was lulled to sleep by the thought of how I would chastise him tomorrow.

    I woke to screaming. I bolted out of bed, grabbed the lamp on the nightstand, wrenching it out of its wall socket and running to the door in nothing but the bear underwear I had forgotten to take off in my exhaustion. I practically pulled the door off its hinges, arriving to see the other high rankers standing outside their doors, looking down at a figure in the middle of the hallway.

    Selena looked panicked, frantically smoothing her hair out, as the Colonel stood at the end of the hallway, in his boxers, pointing at the figure as it thrashed desperately against the floor.

    And then the figure glanced up at me, baring his teeth, before he glared at the Colonel. Boris looked worse for wear, some of his clothes torn and his broken nose was bleeding heavily over the floor, but his eyes were filled with hate as he screamed, ¡°Come on fink! Let me go!¡±

    He turned his head so he could lock eyes with me, and tried to spit blood onto my foot as he sneered, ¡°You are never safe! I will kill you in your fucking bed if I have too!¡±

    I was horrified to see that he had escaped, and that he might have hurt Selena. I wanted to scream at the Colonel even as he walked casually down the hall. He came to stand over Boris, speaking into his stream with that ¡®you¡¯re in trouble¡¯ voice of his. Not a moment after he put his stream down, there were distant boots stomping quickly towards us.

    The Colonel looked at Selena. ¡°I heard you scream, did he harm you?¡± he asked, his voice ice.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered, her wide eyes staring down at Boris, ¡°I got up to go to the bathroom, saw him sprinting down the hall¡­ He just scared me,¡± she continued, taking a deep breath, she seemed to be trying to calm herself down, and mostly succeeding in the attempt.

    The Colonel breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°thank god,¡± under his breath.

    ¡°Sir!¡± I snapped, ¡°his behavior continues to be unacceptable, I feel that he must be punished immed¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. I¡¯ll get the gun, you can execute him yourself if you''re so eager,¡± he interrupted, not even glancing at me as he watched some of his subordinates fly down the hall towards us.

    I bit my tongue. Again. He knew I wouldn¡¯t execute him, even for such a transgression. And it had been against me. Worst of all? He had done so openly. Of course, his assassination attempt was poor, and his thrashing just seemed desperately pathetic, but the intent was there. No matter. One conversation with mother tomorrow, and I will never have to worry about him again, test or not. She would not accept even the possibility of my life being in danger.

    Maybe we can lock him up on the fifth floor, out of sight and out of my mind for the rest of my life. Yes, that would be perfect.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Selena lift her chin almost in hesitation, before she stepped forward, and asked the Colonel, ¡°Sir, may I heal him?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow, but nodded, stepping back. She walked over to him, tapping her shoulder, and then leaned over his thrashing body, gently whispering, ¡°Please don¡¯t struggle, you might hurt me.¡±

    For the first time since I had seen him, he complied, growing still. Her hand lit up, and he flinched at the light, but after a moment his nose seemed to stop leaking, and she stepped away, coming to stand next to me.

    ¡°That was very kind. And undeserved. Are you alright?¡± I whispered, glancing at her.

    ¡°Yeah, I''m okay,¡± she said, shaking her head slightly, ¡°He was just a little scary in the dark. Doesn¡¯t seem so bad now, does he?¡± she smiled slightly down at him.

    ¡°He would look better in a cage. Where he shall be going very soon,¡± I replied flatly, watching as the Colonel¡¯s subordinates cuffed the buffoon, picking him up and walking back down the hall. He had started thrashing again, shouting obscenities through the entire process.

    Colonel Walker tilted his head, rubbing his chin with his free hand, ¡°You know what? Sofia, that¡¯s a brilliant idea.¡±

    He nodded, seemingly pleased with himself, before raising his voice at the subordinates carrying him, ¡°You two, throw him in cell block A tonight.¡±

    His subordinates looked at each other, seemingly confused, ¡°But sir, that cell block is occupied?¡±

    ¡°Well then, he will get to enjoy some company. Dismissed,¡± he said, looking Boris straight in the eye, almost as if he was signalling something.

    Boris grew still for a moment, then scrunched his face in confusion, shouting, ¡°What the fuck do you want?¡±

    The Colonel didn¡¯t reply, just watching him get dragged around the corner even as he stifled a yawn.

    ¡°All of you go back to sleep, I¡¯ll see you on the bus,¡± the Colonel said, dismissing us with a bored tone as he walked back to his room.

    Selena hurried to her door, and hesitated as she opened it, turning back as she gave me a shaky smile, and saying, ¡°Goodnight Sofia.¡±

    I was too stunned to reply, at the absurdity that she had been in danger, and was now bidding me goodnight. I just stood there, trying to think of what to say, but clearly I took too long. Her expression grew disappointed and she retreated to her room.

    I was rooted to the spot. Why hadn¡¯t I said something? Said anything?

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I finally whispered to her closed door, going back to bed.

 Chapter 54

    My alarm took three rings to wake me instead of the standard two. I got up, threw the clothes from yesterday into a wash basket, placing it near my door as I got dressed and ready for the day.

    I memorized the Colonel¡¯s credentials as I got dressed, writing them down on the white board five times before closing my eyes, trying to make sure the information would stay in the back of my mind as I erased the message off my stream, covering my tracks.

    I arrived at the high-rankers'' mess hall first¡ªagain. A few lieutenants relaxed behind the counter with Gerald, but I ignored them. I walked up to the counter, staring straight at Gerald, and said angrily, ¡°Why were you not here last night?¡±

    He looked me square in the eye as the two other lieutenants raised their eyebrows at me.

    ¡°Excuse me? Who do you think you''re raising your eyebrow at? I am a high ranker. Must I speak to the Colonel about your behaviour?¡± I said, hunger making my mask slip, my tone biting.

    ¡°The colonel has given us new orders. All sleeveless, regardless of ability rank, are now to be treated equally,¡± Gerald said, and I could almost hear giddiness in his tone, as he slid over a disgusting plate of food, the eggs overcooked, the toast almost black, and the bacon didn¡¯t even look cooked through.

    ¡°You expect me¡­ to eat that?¡± I said with disgust as I looked down at the food. He thinks to serve me food fit for the trash?

    ¡°If you have an issue with it, talk to the Colonel. Now take your food, and go away,¡± one of the new lieutenants said, leaning back in his chair like he was enjoying himself.

    I looked at him, really looked at him. Memorizing every detail of his face, from his pathetic excuse for a moustache to his combover, for I would make sure he remembered this moment when I came for him.

    ¡°May I request my normal breakfast?¡± I asked through gritted teeth.

    Gerald looked at me wide-eyed, a smile growing on his face, ¡°Sure. Why not?¡±

    He took my tray and threw the food away. I was relieved that at least this necessity wasn''t taken from me. If this is the Colonel¡¯s opening move, it is petty. I know he doesn¡¯t know that I star¡­. That Calder and Viktor started the fire, so this just seemed like an unnecessary abuse of power to demoralize me, because it affects the rest of the high rankers too.

    He came back with the same tray, which I almost screamed at him to change. He knows I do not like the old food touching the new, the fool. He tapped his left shoulder, his face growing in concentration as new ¡®food¡¯ appeared. An uncooked egg, still in its shell. Some brown bread which he knew I hated, and three pieces of ham instead of bacon.

    ¡°Here. Just the way you like it,¡± he said with a grin, sweat dripping down his face from his power, the lieutenants next to him snorting, seemingly pleased with their little game.

    I took the tray, my knuckles growing white from how hard I gripped it, and I looked every single one of them in the eye. ¡°I will not forget this.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, waving his hand in ¡®go away¡¯ kind of motion.

    I turned, and walked away. The fool. How dare he? He serves me food fit for the dogs, and then he waves me away? Me? The conversation I would have with mother later has grown into a far more serious discussion now.

    Calder walked in, an arm draped around Bongi as he waved his hand, as if he was explaining something. Bongi just kept his eyes on the floor, Calder¡¯s seemingly jovial smile nowhere to be found on Bongi¡¯s face. As they walked past, I heard Calder say, ¡°I¡¯m glad we had this discussion bro, don¡¯t make me have it with you again, okay?¡±

    Bongi just nodded, still looking at the floor. After the boys walked to the counter to receive their food, Bongi took his tray without complaint then came andd sat next to me. He was seemingly in his own world, for he did not even greet me.

    I wonder what they had been discussing? I do not know, but Bongi did not look like he enjoyed it. No matter, if Calder deemed it necessary for the hierarchy, it might even be a good thing.

    Calder looked shell shocked when he received the news, and I silently agreed with every word he spat at the lieutenants as he stomped to the table. However, as a lady, I would never say the words myself, of course.

    Selena and Viktor came in, smiling and joking. I clenched my fist around the knife as I saw them joking. Marriage with Calder, you will marry Calder, I repeated to myself as she playfully punched his arm before arriving at the counter. She smiled at Gerald, said something which he smiled at, and she got what she usually had in the morning.

    I wanted to scream at the unfairness of it all. But Viktor¡¯s eyebrows went high when he received his food, and he said something to the lieutenants, and one of them brushed him off with a wave of his hand. Viktor stood there for a moment in stunned silence, before turning on his heel and marching into to the table.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? Even if he knows what we did, this is too much,¡± Viktor muttered as he sat down, clearly angry with the burnt toast and poor imitation of the usual salad he had in the morning.

    Selena lifted a spoonful of perfect scrambled eggs to her mouth before her eyebrows knitted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She sat across from me, so I simply nudged her tray with mine, gesturing at the shelled egg sitting on my plate. Everyone¡¯s eyes shot up when they saw that, looking at me with wide eyes. And then Calder was off his chair, stomping towards the counter as he raised a finger, shouting at them, ¡°You dare to serve an S-rank this trash¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, they dare. It¡¯s called an order. Do you need to learn what happens when you disobey an order, Calder?¡± the Colonel said from the door, leaning casually against the frame.

    I had no idea how he had opened the door without me noticing, but he was tapping his finger against his bicep to an imperceptible rhythm, his eyes almost relaxed for the first time since I had met him. But they never left Calder.

    Calder turned white, glancing back at the Colonel and then to me, before shaking his head, looking down, and walking back to us with a defeated look in his posture.

    ¡°Thought my lieutenants wouldn''t stress the ¡®order¡¯ part enough, so I just came to make sure all of you know what¡¯s happening,¡± the Colonel continued. Gerald raised a hand in greeting, a warm smile on his face. The Colonel nodded back kindly, not even chastising them for their lack of salutes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in twenty minutes for the bus ride. You will not be late.¡± He turned and walked out the door.

    ¡°He has to know, we are so screwed,¡± Viktor said, putting his hands in his face.

    ¡°He knows nothing!¡± I said through my teeth. I was extremely irritated he had not listened to me the last hundred times I had told him, so I emphasized every word I spoke as I glared at him, ¡°Like I said, if he knew, he would be punishing just the two of you.¡±

    He nodded, wilting under my glare and looking away. I noticed the rest glance at each other, but no one broke the silence that fell.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    It took a moment for Selena to stop looking bewildered, before gently sliding her tray over.

    I glanced from the food to her, sighed internally, and said, ¡°thank you, but no.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like eating other people¡¯s food, especially when I could see the bacon grease melting into the eggs. Disgusting.

    She looked disappointed, the same way she had last night, but nodded as she looked down, before shoveling the food into her mouth again.

    We got up and left for the bus when everyone was finished, my food remaining untouched. I cannot believe I had missed two meals. But mother would rectify this soon.

    As I walked to my room, I stopped dead in my tracks as I came to a realization. They had spoken to me. Calder had defended me. They hadn¡¯t tried to avoid me like they usually did. A mixture of disappointment and glee spread through my chest, and I felt conflicted through the entire process of hauling my luggage to the bus.

    Colonel Walker stood at the edge of the bus, looking both bored and relieved to see us go, as if we were an inconvenience he was finally rid of. We got into a neat line, saluting sharply, and all he said was, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the tournament.¡±

    We got onto the bus after, and Selena slid into the open seat next to me, surprisingly. I thought I would be sitting alone on the way home. Pure glee sprouted in my chest this time, the earlier disappointment at not receiving the same level of respect completely gone.

    She was wearing earphones as we drove back to Alexandria. I had missed home dearly, and seeing my father¡¯s statue in the distance flooded my body with a sense of both dread and relief. I got to go home. But I also had to report to mother.

    And that reminds me¡ªI need to focus on the tournament, see what matchups Colonel Walker has in store.

    I whipped out my stream, hammering in his credentials instead of my own, and started scrolling through the files, ignoring the messenger app filled to the brim with unanswered texts, and finally found them. I was going through what he had in store as we got about halfway down the dirt track before Selena said next to me, ¡°I liked your underwear last night.¡±

    I whipped my head towards her so fast I almost smacked her in the face when I realized she was peeking over my shoulder at the stream in my hands. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I blurted out.

    She just grinned sheepishly, ¡°I said, I liked your underwear. The bears were so cute.¡±

    I straightened, crushing the stream in my grip, reminding myself of the conversation we had yesterday. She was being playful, don¡¯t bite her head off.

    I searched for the perfect words and said, ¡°Is this¡­ cheesy?¡±

    She snorted as she pulled her face into a confused expression, ¡°Sure, why not? Are you excited to go back home? See the infamous general, conquer the world and save a few orphans in your free time?¡± she said, wriggling her eyebrows.

    I felt myself blush, and my ears growing red seemed to embolden her, but before she could keep speaking, I said proudly, ¡°My mother isn¡¯t infamous. She is the leader this island needs. The world needs. She is highly regarded among everyone, from civilians to high rankers.¡±

    Sofia just rolled her eyes, ¡°Yeah yeah, everyone knows that. But I¡¯m talking with you now you sexy princess. Want to grab a bite to eat before the tournament starts? I think it¡¯d be fun,¡± she said, wriggling her eyebrows at me playfully.

    I hesitated, my entire face flushing. Was this a friendly gesture? A¡­ romantic one? No, no, she was probably just trying to get into my good graces so I would favour her in decision-making. Mother warned me about people like her.

    No, I thought.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.

    She beamed at me, ¡°Yay. We can go to that pizza place. You like pizza right? It will be amazing.¡±

    She said it more to herself than to me, before she whipped out her stream, ¡°So, can I get your number or are we not there yet?¡±

    I felt so lost, and I stammered out a reply, ¡°I have to¡­ I am currently¡­. sure.¡±

    I chastised myself for my nervousness, remembering mother¡¯s words:

    You must always, always speak clearly and concisely. It allows you to deceive more effectively, child.

    I read her my number, and she sent me a text straight away, then she looked at my stream eagerly. Of course, it didn¡¯t pop up.

    ¡°A fake number right in front of me? Damn, that¡¯s cold¡­ wait.¡± Her face paled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I was just trying to be playful. I wasn¡¯t¡­ I hope¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s the right number,¡± I interrupted, and she sighed with relief. ¡°This isn¡¯t my account¡ªit¡¯s the Colonel¡¯s. I was going through the B rankers matchups.¡±

    Instantly Viktor and Bongi popped their heads over the back of their seats, and I saw Calder whip around in his seat, where he sat across from Selena.

    ¡°Can we join?¡± they asked, almost in unison.

    I sighed, angling the phone so they could all see. ¡°Of course. The civvie and Zach will fight each other first. Their powers are...¡±

    It was another half-hour of explanations, and all of them asked questions, arguing with each other every five minutes. This, unfortunately, happened whenever I explained a power. They would stop only when I told them what was actually going to happen, no matter their wishful thinking.

    I had been so immersed in the discussion I hadn¡¯t even noticed we had entered the city. Finally, I was in front of the tallest skyscraper in Alexandria, the rest long since dropped off at their desired locations.

    I was nervous, I didn¡¯t know if what I had was adequate for mother. But I comforted myself with the thought that I could see Slava. That would be nice. Maybe he would get me some ice cream, and watch one of the banned films with me. We could even watch my favourite, Tangled. Flynn Rider was the perfect man, after all.

    I steeled myself against my nerves, took my luggage and entered the elevator. My heart beat faster with every floor, and finally on the thirty first floor, it dinged.

    I strode past the exquisite statues of my father¡ªdepictions of his battles and triumphs plastered on every wall¡ªthen walked past the secretary, and knocked politely on the doors. I waited three seconds, as is customary, before walking in.

    Mother stood with her back to me, gazing out the window at my father¡¯s statue. After a moment, she turned and said, ¡°Sofia. What do you have to report?¡±

 Chapter 55

    The words caught in my throat, all the planning and preparation going straight out the window. Where do I start? At the beginning? With the civvie? My mind scrambled for answers, before ultimately snapping back into place. Start as planned. With the high rankers abilities.

    ¡°Good evening mother. I have a few things to report if you have the time?¡±

    ¡°I have a few matters to attend to. Try to be brief,¡± she said, waving me to come stand next to her, so that we could admire my father together as she turned to stare back out the window.

    I planned out the perfect explanation to my report as I walked towards her. I stopped a respectable distance away, facing her unaged side as she faced the statue.

    I know that looking at mother¡¯s aged side is useless when trying to read her emotions, so I focused entirely on her unaged side. Sometimes, if I was lucky, I could see an emotion trickle through.

    She didn''t look my way as I started explaining each high ranker''s ability as quickly as I could, from Selena¡¯s healing to Calder¡¯s fire, before finally ending on Viktor.

    ¡°And his weakness is obviously durability and raw offensive power. He seems to only be able to teleport one or two people at a time, so he provides a possible quick escape if a high ranker is found within a desperate situation, since his abilities'' duration time, if unused, is the best among the A ranks by far.¡± I felt proud as I finished, because the words were exactly as planned.

    I could hear the impatience in her voice, ¡°And yourself child? Your ability, strengths and weaknesses?¡± she asked.

    I took a step back. Had she not been curious enough to look? I knew for a fact the Colonel had a file on me and that he had sent it to Sandra, Mother¡¯s secretary. I had heard all the other high rankers complain about how their parents had hounded them on their stream¡¯s for information, always asking for daily updates. Why hadn¡¯t she¡­

    No, no, that can''t be right. She was testing me, and I had almost failed. She just wished to see if her assessment matched mine. Alright, time to make her proud, I thought to myself as I stood to attention, as if standing in front of Colonel Walker.

    ¡°I can change any map features within what seems to be a ten by ten kilometer range, so one hundred kilometers squared is in my realm of influence. In my opinion, the strengths are almost limitless, the economic advantages alone seem staggering, let alone changing the geography in a military setting.¡± I began, trying to see if she reacted. Mother cocked her head in silent contemplation.

    ¡°And the weaknesses?¡± she asked.

    ¡°...Unfortunately, it takes time for the changes to take effect. From what I have seen, moving small buildings takes five minutes if it''s about 1.2 kilometers. About ten minutes for larger ones of the same distance. Roads seem to follow the same convention. I have only theorized what I can do in terms of elevation changes with contour lines, and for farming specifically I can already think of the wonders I will be able to accomplish, from perfecting windbreaks to drastically improving irrigation along with canals an¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are rambling. Stay on topic child,¡± she chastised. Her voice gave away her ever growing impatience.

    I bit my tongue as I winced. My big mouth, why is it that I only ramble with mother? It must be the nerves. I took a deep breath, keeping the mask on tightly.

    ¡°Of course, sorry mother. My ability seems to be purely utility based, so raw offensive power, speed and other such things don¡¯t apply to me. Which makes my ability unsuited for one on one encounters. However, I believe for large scale engagements my power is unparall¡ª¡±

    Mother was shaking her head disappointedly, ¡°So you will not be able to fight on the front lines,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Mother, I will be extraordinarily useful in overseeing frontline engagements, I will be able to sway entire battles in our favo¡ª¡± I began, trying to make her see reason, that I¡¯m useful, but she was just waving her hand in a ¡®lets move on¡¯ kind of way.

    I felt crushed. Was I a disappointment? And from her mutteringings, she seemed to think that I wasn¡¯t able to assist her, to fight alongside her, to eventually take her place as¡ª

    I shook my head. No. Stop feeling sorry for yourself. This is a test. She wanted to see my reaction, and when I glanced into her reflection in the window, I could see the disappointment in her eyes, even though her face hadn¡¯t changed. Right. Time to prove myself.

    ¡°That was the first half of my report. I have also been conducting a campaign against Colonel Walker. He wishes to elevate a B ranker I find unsatisfactory, so I have been assisting the candidates I believe will most help the brigade I shall lead in the future. A Marnus Grobbler and a Richard Parker,¡± I said carefully, eager to prove myself after the test I had just failed.

    She raised an eyebrow, amusement crackling in her eyes as she finally turned to look at me, ¡°Despite the failure that put him in that position, Colonel Walker is an extremely dangerous A ranker. One even I can¡¯t help but respect. How goes this ¡®campaign?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Excellently. I have already stolen his credentials, have access to the tournament roster and potential matches, and will change them to suit my plans. Acquiring them had been¡­¡± I caught myself before I mentioned the fire, ¡°difficult. But, I have them nonetheless.¡±

    Mother kept watching me, then lifted her hands and clapped politely, ¡°Well done. That is very impressive. As long as you manage to keep it confidential, and that there was no collateral in your ¡®acquisition¡¯, of course.¡±

    Why did she say it that way? I had kept it confidential, and well¡­ she didn¡¯t need to know about the collateral. She was watching me intently, expectancy dripping through her mask. Right, keep talking.

    ¡°Thank you mother. From what I have gleaned from being around the Colonel, I have met those requirements so far,¡± I lied.

    She watched me for a moment longer, her face unchanged as always, before she turned to look back out the window, ¡°Good. Has he made any moves so far? And how have you responded?¡± she said after a moment, folding her arms.

    ¡°So far, his only move has been to reduce the status of the high rankers. Apparently, all sleeveless, regardless of ability rank, are now to be treated as equals,¡± I said, still annoyed that B rankers had even dared to speak to me that way.

    A smile almost touched my mother¡¯s lips. What I would give to see one again. But, alas, she only kept talking. ¡°Oh? Well, an inconvenience to be sure, but nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I had meant to ask her to overrule this, and with a single statement that possibility was lost. I almost beamed at the compliment, though. I knew mother believed in me. I probably made her even prouder, by not smiling at the compliment, by just keeping the mask firmly in place, as she would.

    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±

    ¡°And what else? A man like that, unless distracted by some miracle, wouldn¡¯t have other moves in store.¡±

    I almost smiled from ear to ear. I planned for this question in the elevator, so I gave the perfect response.

    ¡°Of course. But it won¡¯t matter. Not even the usual politics from the high rankers will be a problem. I believe that instead of going through Colonel Walker, as would usually be the case and what the other high rankers will be forced to do, I can go straight to the source. The B rankers themselves.¡±

    I turned to face father¡¯s statue, ¡°the high rankers will be stuck with their usual infighting, while I can watch and see which B ranker is most favoured. Unfortunately, both Richard and Marnus are disappointments, so I theorize they will try to eliminate them early on in the tournament. I can make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±

    I was facing my father, but I was staring straight at my mother¡¯s face in the reflection.

    ¡°I believe this to be the optimal strategy, given my position within the sleeveless themselves. Because even if Colonel Walker locks me out of the matchups, I can still provide weaponry, watch which person seems to hold the current favour of the high ranks, and eliminate them if they are not to my liking,¡± I continued, my voice feeling almost distant by the end, every memorized line said to perfection.

    Mother didn¡¯t say a word, just kept staring, before turning to face me head on, her mismatched face a few inches from mine.

    ¡°I see you have given a lot of thought to this. On the one hand, if you manage to actually execute on this plan, I believe it will be a resounding success. On the other, I cannot in good conscience allow you to do this alone. You are a Grant,¡± she gestured at the statue, ¡°His legacy. I will assist you, as always, daughter.¡±

    Mother¡­ complimented me. Again? It has been¡­ even I cannot remember the last time she had complimented me twice in one day. I was struck to silence, a warm feeling bubbling up in my chest, threatening to burst out. I almost hugged her, but knew better than to try.

    She looked at me and almost raised an eyebrow, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll see you at the tournament. I have to prepare for the colonization of the new floor,¡± she said, turning to walk me out the door.

    When we reached the door, she seemed to think of something as she opened it, not opening it wide enough for me to walk out, ¡°Which B ranker does Walker wish to elevate? I shall see if I can assist you a little.¡±

    ¡°The civvie,¡± I said flatly, annoyed I had to bring him up.

    My mother¡¯s face hardened, her eyes focusing into slits as she stared at me. I took a step back, my heartbeat rising rapidly at the growing coldness in the room, ¡°Uhm, mother?¡±

    She started shaking her head from side to side, her eyes never leaving me. I felt ice crawl up my spine as I realized I had failed. I had disappointed her. And from her reaction, I had failed her badly.

    ¡°That changes everything. First of all, his name is Boris,¡± she said, her tone dangerously low. ¡°Secondly, there is nothing to be done. I suggest you accept that he will win now, and save yourself the effort of trying to stop him.¡±

    I was so bewildered I started arguing, emotion dripping off every word as I said, ¡°what? Mother, that doesn¡¯t make any sense. I will make sure that even if the Colonel assists him, he will still lose. How on earth could he possibly hope to win?¡±

    Even her mask couldn¡¯t hide the sheer contempt that crept onto half her face, and after a moment, she spoke slowly, annunciating every syllable, ¡°No, child. It will be impossible to stop him. He will not only win the B rankers ascension tournament, but the high rankers as well. His ability makes him twice as physically capable as the average blessed, and it lasts for hours. It is, quite literally, perfect for the tournament. Besides, if you knew what I knew about him, you wouldn¡¯t have these outlandish notions of standing in his way.¡±

    My mask was long gone, and my mouth was on the floor. My mother had never spoken about anyone this way, except for father. ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t be serious. If I put the civvie against Marnus or Richard it would seem unfair. And you think he could beat any of the high rankers? Selena, maybe, but Viktor? Calder? He stands no chance against any of us. Not one!¡± I shouted, and I took a step back as her contempt turned to stillness, every emotion leaving her face.

    She just stared for a long, countless moment, before speaking softly, ¡°Let us see daughter. But, think of this as motherly advice. Boris will win every match assigned to him, regardless of assistance, backing or weaponry. I suggest you abandon these foolish actions against the Colonel. Spare yourself the effort and heartache.¡±

    A question escaped my lips, the desperation of a child lingered in the tone of my voice as I whispered, ¡°Do you think he can beat me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Of course. As I said, none of you stand a chance,¡± she opened the door for me, queuing my signal to leave.

    I just stared at her. She didn¡¯t believe in me. This fact washed over me, making every hair I had stand on end. I turned and raced out the door, stomping past Sandra as quickly as I could, brushing the rebellious tear out of my eye as I raced through our conversation again and again.

    I rounded a corner at the end of the hall, seeing a man with his tattoo glowing, a golden halo above his head, surrounded and laughing with people near the elevators in the middle of the foyer as an elevator dinged.

    His smile widened when he saw me, like he had just received the best news in the world. The smile was too much. Her disappointment was too much.

    I started crying, the tears streaming down my face. His eyes widened as his smile died, and I closed the distance between us in moments, jumping into his outstretched arms. I wailed into his shirt even as he used his string to throw every single person around him into the open elevator.

    ¡°Hey, hey. It¡¯s okay. I''m here. You''re safe, I have you. What¡¯s wrong Sofia?¡± he whispered gently, holding me tightly into his arms.

    All I could do was sob, ¡°Slava, I¡¯m a failure! Nothing but a failure!¡±

 Chapter 56

    It was probably half an hour later after the incident in the foyer. Slava had princess carried me to a window, his halo unleashing a string that extended one story down from mother¡¯s floor. He attached the zipline, and we flew down, like we had a thousand times before. And, as always, it was the best way to make me stop crying.

    He had put on a movie after we had arrived, and he handed me a tub of ice cream. I just leaned against him, watching the movie, telling him about our conversation through the tears. But no matter how much I tried to move past it, to think of something else. I kept landing back on him. On that bastard.

    ¡°She said what?¡± Slava said angrily, almost crushing the ice cream in his hand.

    I sighed, wiping away the last tear as I turned to the tv softly in the background, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Apparently he¡¯s this great man I stand no chance against. I''m just going to give up, like she wants me to,¡± I said, shrugging half heartedly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he said, his anger mixing with disbelief ¡° Give up? Just because of a few words from that bitc¡­ from her? You always say she¡¯s testing you, and that you will pass those tests. How do you know this isn¡¯t her ¡®testing¡¯ you now?¡±

    I looked into my empty ice cream cup and whispered softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear the way she said it.¡±

    My lips curled, ¡°The way she spoke about him. She thinks he¡¯s this amazing and unstoppable guy, but if you met him all you would realize is he¡¯s a deranged dog barking at everyone that comes close. What has he even done? Scout out the entrance? I could do that. I could do that and know every weakness and guard rotation after one day of being there.¡±

    I put my head against his shoulder, even as I felt him nodding next to me, ¡°I know. In my estimation you already think like a seasoned tactician, with decades of experience under her belt. But, you''re still only sixteen. Don¡¯t listen to that woman''s words.¡±

    I felt him pull away a little, making me straighten on the couch, ¡°Look at me,¡± he said, his eyes almost glowing with warmth and certainty.

    ¡°I have met him. And I think he¡¯s useless. Who else could make every blessed stop and stare when she receives her power? Hey?¡± He said, a small grin forming on his face.

    My mask was long gone, unnecessary in front of him. I couldn¡¯t help but share his grin as he continued, ¡°And who else would have the guts to steal their commanders personal information, and enough brains to get away with it?¡± he said, smiling from ear to ear.

    I looked away before I did the same. Slava always knew what to say.

    I didn¡¯t speak for a moment. I hooked my arm around his, laying my head against his shoulder, just enjoying his presence. Finally, I said, ¡°If Alexander wasn¡¯t my father, I¡¯d want you to be.¡±

    I felt him tense at my words as if he¡¯d been shot. It took him a moment to recover as I felt him glance at me, before he relaxed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get all sappy with me young lady.¡±

    I hit his hand playfully.

    ¡°So, is your stomach ever going to shut up? When was the last time you ate real food?¡±

    He grabbed my hand and pushed it down before I could lift up the tub, ¡°Ice cream doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    I sighed again, ¡°Yesterday morning. Colonel Walker has said that all sleeveless are to be treated equally now. You should see what those useless lieutenants served me.¡±

    ¡°Give me twenty seconds and that order will be revoked. You need to eat after all,¡± he said, whipping his stream out his pocket.

    ¡°No!¡± I yelped, grabbing the device out of his hand.

    ¡°Mother said I can handle it! I can do that!¡± I said frantically.

    He rolled his eyes, holding up his hands in mock surrender, ¡°Okay, fine. But, if that¡¯s the case, what are you going to eat?¡± he had turned to look at something just over my shoulder.

    I had smelt it earlier, and I didn¡¯t want to give the game away. He had forgotten I was blessed now, so I turned and acted surprised to see my favorite food hover right behind me, ¡°This is amazing! Yay,¡± I said giddily, staring at the cheesy alfredo pasta, as it was placed gently into my lap, the steam still rising off it.

    ¡°It¡¯s so amazing I won¡¯t even lecture you for cooking it well listening to me cry,¡± I said with a small grin as I started devouring the food greedily.

    He waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I was multitasking, I can cook that behind my back with my eyes closed. I¡¯ve had enough practice, after all.¡± He grinned right back at me.

    Before I could say a word, my stream buzzed.

    He stole it straight off the couch next to me, leaning far away and looking at it like he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, ¡°Sofia! You have a message! It¡¯s from a¡­ Selena, she wants to meet up tomorrow. Wait.¡±

    He turned to me, and gave me the proudest smile I had ever seen on him, ¡°You made a friend.¡±

    I blushed deeply, looking away.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± I heard playfulness seep into his voice before I turned to look at him again, ¡°and it seems to be a special kind of friend,¡± he said, wiggling his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± I argued, the blush almost spilling into my ears.

    ¡°Please, missy. I¡¯m a man. I know when someone likes a girl,¡± he tossed the stream around, a playful smirk on his lips, ¡°Oh, I also let her know you''re going to be there. Although I don¡¯t know when you''re going to tell her you don¡¯t like pizza.¡±

    I tried to snatch the stream from him, and he caught my bowl as it slipped off my lap with his string, even as he held the device away from me, ¡°You are going to show me outfits for the rest of the evening, like you did as a girl. No politics, no civvies, no distractions. And then I''ll consider giving your stream back.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I mumbled, shoveling the pasta into my mouth with a huff.

    After I finished eating, I walked into the spare bedroom that I had commandeered when I was five and practically lived in since, and sorted out the clothes. I went with black, to mimic the eventual black cloak and imitate the respect that it garners, and walked out the room.

    Slava was sitting on the side couch casually as he stared down the hall. When I walked out, he whistled and hollered, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    ¡°Down right stunning! I love the black, suits your hair. Let¡¯s see¡­. How about some colour? Too much black and you¡¯ll look like one of those goths.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a goth?¡±

    He just waved my question away, so I walked back to my room, changed my shirt to a white tank top, showing off my belly.

    When I walked out again, his eyes widened. ¡°Absolutely not. Look at you, midriff exposed. What if some teenage boy sees you and drops dead? We must have some mercy. Change. Now.¡±

    His words were playful. His tone wasn¡¯t. And yet, I still enjoyed the compliment, so I raced back to my room, ready to try on something else.

    And so it went, for the rest of the evening. Slava continued chastising me every time I showed a little skin, but always said I was gorgeous. I was irritated that I couldn''t show off the body I had worked hard for, but he did make me feel better. I didn¡¯t think of my conversation with mother the entire evening.

    Finally, we decided on a wonderful denim jacket¡ªleft sleeve removed, of course¡ªwith black pants and a white t-shirt to round out the picture. I laid on the couch watching a movie softly in the background. He started singing halfway through¡ªbadly off key and butchering the lyrics as always¡ªand I fell asleep not five seconds later.

    It came time for the dat¡­ for the friendly meet up. Slava drove me personally, forgoing the usual driver we share, and was telling me exactly what to say if I wanted to be arrested.

    ¡°And afterward, you grab her and spin her into your arms, you whisper, ¡®how was that sugar?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Sure, Slava. Sounds good. I¡¯ll see you in thirty minutes?¡± I said, looking at the pizzeria, worry flowing through me.

    He didn¡¯t respond as I got out of the car. He rolled down the window for our usual goodbyes, ¡°Bye kiddo. I¡¯ll see you in a few hours!¡± he said as he drove off quickly.

    I stood there, stunned on the sidewalk, half tempted to call after him¡ªuntil I spotted her. She was already seated at a booth, watching me with one eyebrow raised, amusement flickering in her sharp gaze. A soft, sun-kissed yellow sundress hugged her figure, the fabric light and effortless, yet made bold by the dark leather jacket draped over her shoulders. The contrast between delicate and rebellious suited her perfectly. Her golden hair, swept up into a neat bun, revealed the curve of her neck, with a few stray strands slipping free to frame her face.

    I smoothed out my hair subtly, walking into the large restaurant with large pictures of every kind of pizza you can think of plastered on every wall, and I don''t need to tell you how good the place smelled.

    I slid in across from her. ¡°Hopefully I wasn¡¯t late,¡± I said, even though I knew I was exactly ten minutes early.

    ¡°Oh no, you''re right on time. So, how did it go with your mother? I remember you mentioned it on the bus in the middle of those oafs arguing.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I looked away, immediately feeling my spirits deflate.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but for what it¡¯s worth, the rest of us are blown away by the plan you have so far. I think it¡¯s clever,¡± she said sheepishly.

    I just nodded, ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡±

    I hate to admit it, but I remembered that stupid civvie asked if I ever smiled. Maybe there was a tactical use for it now? Hopefully it would ease the awkward silence that propped up after my statement.

    I curled my lips up.

    Her smile twitched in response, before she waved a waiter over. After ordering drinks, we sat together, glancing at the restaurant around us, not speaking a word. What was I supposed to say? Uhm¡­

    ¡°I like your¡ª¡±

    ¡°I think that¡ª¡±

    We said simultaneously, and she waved it away, ¡°No, sorry. You go first.¡±

    I waited a moment, and said, ¡°I like your hair. You look wonderful in a bun.¡±

    She smiled politely, ¡°and I love your outfit. I never expected you of all people to wear anything other than a black cloak, almost didn''t recognize you.¡±

    I felt slighted by the comment. Did I not look nice in my outfit? Slava said I looked like a goddess. Was he lying to me?

    She didn¡¯t notice my slight annoyance, simply continuing by drumming her hands against the table and saying, ¡°Now. I think that I figured out a sure fire way to make Boris lose. We can¡ª¡±

    I held up a hand, glancing from the table back to her, ¡°My apologies¡­ I just feel like I¡¯ve come here under false pretenses. Do you only wish to discuss matters related to the civvie?¡± I said with absolute disgust.

    Her eyes widened, ¡°Well¡­ yes? I thought that¡¯s why you agreed to be here? I didn¡¯t really understand your message through all the hearts you were sending yesterday¡­¡±

    A realization seemed to hit her, and she looked up, her eyes widened to saucers, ¡°Oh my god! I am so sorry! You thought this was a date!¡±

    I felt sheer, unadulterated panic flow through me, ¡°No! No¡­ uh, I was chatting with a¡­ I guess uncle? Step dad? He stole my stream, he was the one answering you!¡± I waved my hands in front of my face, trying to hide the fact that I was blushing furiously.

    She was staring at me wide eyed, ¡°That¡¯s the second time I have ever seen you stammer. Of course! that makes so much more sense as to why you seemed so confused when I asked you on the bus yesterday!¡±

    The panic seemed to rise up another notch, as I realized my reputation among the high rankers and relationship with what is arguably my most important subordinate was being flushed down the drain in front of me, ¡°No! No! I swear, I didn¡¯t think of it that way!¡± I said, lying through my teeth.

    I was actually getting increasingly annoyed, despite the panic and humiliation. How could she assume I wouldn¡¯t think this a date when she asked me to meet her while calling me a sexy princess?

    Selena was stunned into genuine silence, and I could practically hear gears turning in her head. She glanced down sheepishly after a long moment, my heart hammering in my chest as I was trying to formulate a way to fix this situation, before she said shyly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you liked me.¡±

    ¡°You are a trusted subordinate¡­¡± I thought back to our conversation the other day, ¡°And hopefully a friend. Yes, I like you.¡±

    I realized my blunder as soon as a wolfish grin appeared on her face, ¡°So you like like me right?¡±

    The panic returned in full force, ¡°I did not say that.¡±

    ¡°But you wanted to say that,¡± she said while flipping her hair, clearly enjoying this fleeting bit of power.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your power lets you read minds. So no,¡± I said, still scrambling for a way to fix this.

    ¡°A pity, I quite like you, so if you don¡¯t like me I think my hearts going to break,¡± she was twirling her hair, a sad playful look plastered on her face as if she didn¡¯t know exactly what she was doing.

    I looked away, embarrassment and shame burning through me at what felt like an unprecedented rate. Then I remembered that I am his daughter.

    I turned back to her, looking her straight in the eyes. The embarrassment, the shame¡ªvanished in an instant. I pulled the mask on and said flatly, ¡°yes. I am sexually attracted to you. Now, can we continue strategizing please?¡±

    She froze at my words, and this time it was her turn to blush, ¡°I uh¡­ wow you just said it outright¡­ Listen we can.. Uhm.¡±

    I felt a grin tug at my lips, and I let it stay there as I continued, ¡°Oh? Where was this earlier confidence? I thought you liked me, so what seems to be the problem? Is it the¡­ sexual nature of the attraction?¡±

    She blushed even more, fanning her face with her hands, ¡°Okay, alright. I surrender.¡± she said, holding up her hands while an embarrassed smile crawled across her face.

    She was saved by the bell, as the pizza arrived.

    ¡°So miss Casanova, want to take a walk down to the lake after our meal? Round off our ¡®date¡¯ with a romantic stroll?¡± she said, clearing leaning into the game this had turned out to be.

    The lake was a backup source of water for the floor in case the entrance was closed off intentionally/accidently, and apparently a romantic spot for potential couples to go to.

    ¡°Sure¡­ that sounds wonderful actually. Although I don¡¯t know who told you this was a date, because it wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ it was that mysterious step dad uncle man who sent all those hearts,¡± she said, nodding with totally feigned sincerity.

    ¡°It really was him.¡± I protested.

    ¡°Sure, and my boyfriend goes to another school.¡±

    ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± I asked, stunned.

    She rolled her eyes, ¡°No you sexy dork, I do not.¡±

    After finishing our meal, we made our way to the lake. The awkwardness had faded into something else¡ªsomething easier, lighter. Conversation came naturally now, like it had always been this way. We chatted about nothing. About everything, our conversation wondering to the strangest places as we strolled lazily by the water, the crystals glinting beautifully off the lake¡¯s surface.

    There was a blessed at the edge of the path, who¡¯s ability seemingly made him a one man band, a warm breeze carrying his songs across the whole lake. I took off my jacket and so did she as we walked past.

    She suddenly grabbed me and spun me around, tying her jacket around my waist. I didn¡¯t complain when her hand would linger a little lower than it should as she tied it around my back.

    I returned the favor with my jacket, before we kept walking, arm in arm, and she was telling me all about how her step parents from Goudstad had reacted to the news of her being a high ranker.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting me an acoustic guitar signed by Jimmy knox!¡± she said excitedly, which led to a half hour of her explaining who the man was and why she needed to have his signature on her guitar.

    The conversation baffled me, but at least I know she likes music now.

    We had found a comfortable silence as we arrived back where we had started, having walked the entire thing. It had felt like five minutes. I looked at my watch. It had been three hours. I smiled internally, but then her stream buzzed against my bum.

    I turned the jacket around, took the stream out and handed it to her, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    She looked disappointed before she picked up the call, and devastated when she put it down.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to get going, my step dads here. This was¡­ well. This was amazing.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe I actually used some of Slava¡¯s advice on this matter, but I took her hand and spun her into the crook of my arm and said, ¡°So how was that sugar?¡±

    She giggled, ¡°Now who¡¯s being cheesy?¡±

    ¡°I thought you liked cheesy?¡± I said, and she slapped my arm playfully.

    ¡°You like cheesy, dummy. Now, goodbye, and remember to keep in touch,¡± she said, completely polite, like this was just another day. I was confused at her change in tone, before she smacked my ass and dashed away as quickly as she could.

    I wanted to lecture her for such a public display of indecency, in front of her own guardian no less, but I just took my stream out, and sent her a message that read, I¡¯ll get you back for that, before I turned around and walked back toward the restaurant as I texted Slava to come pick me up.

    The date was wonderful, so wonderful that I hadn¡¯t thought about my conversation with mother or the tournament for hours. But, now that I had, I realized I needed to focus on the mission now far more than ever. I had thought it over as I was walking with Selena earlier. Mother rarely makes mistakes, but this is one of them. It falls to me to show her the mistake, and make sure that her prediction does not come to pass.

    I formulated ways for Bongi to get back to Fort Grant, the training base, so that he could take Viktor¡¯s coin there and allow us to hop back and forth as needed.

    We did this for the next few days, focusing mostly on Zach and making sure that he was ready, giving him very simple instructions and tactics he could use to win.

    And before I knew it, the tournament arrived.

 Chapter 57

    I woke up this morning to a pit of dread in my stomach. I knew what I had to do, I just worried the Colonel had caught on, that he knew I had his credentials and would ruin one of the biggest advantages I had in dealing with both him and the civvie.

    I shook my head, the time for worrying had passed. I rolled over, retrieving my stream and putting in the final matches for the tournament later. The colonel had made no changes at all over the last few days, so I assume when he had made his changes, he thought that would be the end of it.

    I tried to make my changes as subtle as possible, only moving contestants one space at most if I deemed the matchup unsatisfactory. But I was relieved to see that Zach was facing off against Boris in the final match of the day, so I didn¡¯t need to tip my hand too badly.

    I looked over the changes, feeling anxiety crawl up my spine and whisper doubt into my ear before I shook it away. I clicked save and got ready for the day.

    I went with Slava to the stadium, like usual. He seemed unusually quiet today, as if in deep contemplation. When we arrived, he hopped out and held the door for me before the driver could, bowing as if this was a movie.

    I laughed at his antics, and he joked with me the whole way to the high-rankers booth, which overlooked the entire stadium. But his usual sense of humour seemed slightly more¡­ forced today, as if he had something else on his mind. Probably the tournament, or he had had another argument with Mother.

    We arrived at the high rankers booth, and as always it was beautiful, with a fully stocked bar and D to B rank wait staff on hand to make sure all our needs were met. There were pool tables with large pictures dotting the area of past victories and bitter defeats, with a large glass pane overlooking the platform where the matches would take place.

    I always enjoyed coming here, with its comfortable seating and lively atmosphere. I pulled the mask on as I walked through the door. I scanned the crowd to see the sleeveless high rankers the year above us sitting together, the lieutenant who was assisting the civvie sitting slightly apart from the rest of them. Only about a third of all the high-rankers on Kaleidos were here, which was actually quite a few. Finally, I saw my high rankers sitting together, Viktor and Calder seemingly relaxed, while Bongi and Selena seemed almost¡­ uneasy.

    I was trying to figure out why so many high-rankers were here, but my jaw almost hit the floor as my eyes landed on the last people I would ever expect to see at the ascension tournament. Mother was chatting with Vasili, and Slava walked past me to join them not a moment later.

    Mother never came to watch the B ranks. The most interest she would show in their tournament was theorizing about who would be the most suited to ascend and keeping tabs on their progress.

    I was so stunned I stopped walking. But I recovered quickly, walking towards her. She stopped talking at my approach, turning to face me as Vasili gave me a respectful nod.

    ¡°Good morning, mother.¡±

    ¡°Good morning. I am glad to see you here, I will come find you later when the important match starts,¡± was all she said before she turned and started talking with Vasili again.

    Slava gave me a pitying smile, before clapping me gently on the shoulder. I took this as my cue to leave, feeling both happy that she didn¡¯t harbour any resentment from our last disagreement¡­ and almost disappointed that she hadn¡¯t. Was I the only one that cared?

    I tried to clear my thoughts as I walked back to my high rankers.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said as I sat down.

    They all greeted me in turn, Selena smiling at me warmly as she winked badly. I hid my smile as Calder drummed his hands against the table and leaned forward, ¡°So, were we successful? Did he notice?¡±

    I checked my stream for the fourth time that morning. And, thankfully, my changes had stayed. I shook my head, ¡°No. He hasn¡¯t noticed.¡±

    ¡°Cool,¡± he said with a grin.

    I saw him look to his father, who gave Calder a wink and a subtle thumbs-up before turning back to his conversation with a few others around his table. I assume this was just a friendly gesture, but what could they be planning?

    We made idle small talk, and I was almost startled when the bang of fireworks erupted just outside the window, signaling the start of the tournament.

    I smiled as I walked to the large glass pane, merely so I could see one of the most famous high-rankers walk onto the stage.

    Major Shange, fitted in black with what looked like a pattern of bubbles going around her back to make a big O, the only indication of the real power she had. She was the reason Mother could have the tournament in the first place.

    ¡°Welcome to the annual Ascension tournament! We are so delighted to have all of you join us,¡± she said with a wide smile.

    The crowd roared so loudly that you could almost think that the stadium was full.

    Of the two, the B ranker¡¯s tournament was the only one that could be seen as necessary, as it sought to address the shortage of combat-focused high rankers. And yet, it didn¡¯t see much attention from the broader public. Almost ironic that of the two tournaments, the one less needed was more popular.

    When I asked Mother why she let it continue, she had thought for a moment and then said, ¡°money is always necessary. We can use it to stockpile and assist with economic growth, daughter.¡±

    It was a little embarrassing to admit, but I enjoyed the B-rank tournament more. After all, only this one had someone who looked genuinely happy to win.

    ¡°We are here to watch the birth of the next high ranker!¡± Major Shange continued, smoke swirling around the large platform she stood upon.

    ¡°You know the rules! The winner can only be declared when someone surrenders or is no longer able to fight! But you didn¡¯t come here to hear me prattle, now did you? So without further ado, let the tournament¡­ Begin!¡± she screamed into the microphone, fireworks and sparklers erupting behind her, emphasizing her words. She always had a penchant for the theatrical.

    And so, the first two contestants walked out. I had had to sacrifice Nina to Marnus, even though I had considered her to go up against Boris on the minuscule chance he beat Zach. And, let¡¯s just say I was almost worried she would win.

    Her ability prevented her body from dissipating force. So where a bullet was dangerous because it applied force over a small area, she would walk through it like she was brushing off a bug.

    She had a long, serrated dagger and, somehow, she had acquired body armour. I was unsure of her parentage or backing, but the body armour was more than enough proof she was receiving some amount of assistance.

    I saw Marnus hadn¡¯t brought the gun I had Bongi deliver to him the other day. Good, he was following the plan to the letter, walking in unarmed. A runt like him wouldn¡¯t receive weaponry¡ªat least, that¡¯s what everyone would assume. I saw no need to give away our advantage so soon.

    I saw him wave meekly towards the crowd, probably greeting his parents. Then he looked at the booth, and I saw only fear in his face. I raised my hand, imitating Colonel Walker from the other day. This seemed to placate him, as he raised his hand back, then turned to face Nina. My high rankers fell in beside me not a moment later, all of them eager to see the result.

    ¡°Boys, you know the drill. He will ascend to be the sixth high ranker among us, but he will rise no further. It falls to one of you to remind him that he is still a B rank, regardless of what cloak he wears,¡± I said to the others. Bongi and Viktor nodded grimly, aware of the need to establish the hierarchy. But Calder¡­ Calder grinned as if he could not wait to get his hands on him.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see some action!¡± the Major roared, and the crowd roared right back at her. The match started with Major Shange tapping her left shoulder as she stepped off the raised platform. She lifted her arm, and what can only be described as a massive see-through bubble with a black tint formed around the entire platform.

    Her ability was one of the most powerful on the island, despite her being just an A ranker. If caught in the bubble, you could do as you wished. Kick, scream, maim whoever was trapped with you, it didn¡¯t matter. Because the moment she dropped it, you would be standing where you started, completely untouched. Her own little time loop, locked in a bubble.

    Nina raced forward as soon as the bubble was completed, her eyes almost desperate to cross the distance between them. No such luck, the platform is one hundred meters by fifty meters, and even her blessed legs couldn''t cover the distance fast enough.

    Or so one would think, but Marnus just stood there. Staring at her. He waited until the last possible moment before he tapped his shoulder, and disappeared into the ground, leaving a hole where he had just been standing. Nina looked around, her eyes wide, before she too tapped her left shoulder. Then she started running back and forth, seemingly trying to keep her feet off the ground.

    If you weren¡¯t paying attention, you wouldn¡¯t see the head that popped out of the ground right in the corner of the platform, watching her. The moment she stopped moving, his head disappeared.

    I hadn¡¯t realized that he would be useful for scouting. This only reinforced the need for him to join the high-rankers.

    His hand reached out of the ground just behind her, like a zombie rising from the grave, and then he grabbed her ankle. She only had time to squeal, before he pulled her into the hole. Marnus only half buried himself, the top of his head leaving a large wake behind him as he raced forward, cement and rock flying every which way as Nina was dragged behind him.

    He didn¡¯t leave enough space for her to fit, so she was being squeezed dangerously the entire time she was being dragged, her durability allowing her to break the concrete he was dragging her through.

    He had dragged her up, then down, then back up the platform. By the third turn, she started screaming, her ability pushed far beyond his limit. He let go immediately, springing out of the ground, his eyes never leaving her as he created some distance. But she just lay there, sprawled in the shallow trench he¡¯d carved into the platform.

    Slava would say she showed heart, because despite her ruined legs she tried to stand, rolling onto her stomach to try and lift herself up.

    He didn¡¯t give her the chance, racing over and jumping onto her back almost gently, wrapping his arm around her neck, and a moment later, she went limp.

    He laid her down almost tenderly, before he rose to his feet, his chest rising and falling with deep breaths. I must remember he must increase his stamina, otherwise he was flawless. Not a single mistake was made during his entire performance.

    The announcer had been detailing the fight, her usual demeanor chipper and upbeat, and I listened to her closing remark, ¡°Well, that¡¯s all folks. Got to say, in all my time doing this, I¡¯ve never seen such a violent contestant. Watch this one because I think we have a future high ranker on our hands here,¡± she finished with a wink to the camera.

    The bubble went down, and all of a sudden Marnus and Nina were standing across from each other. Nina seemed confused, getting back into her fighting stance as if ready to start. The Major looked at her with a sad smile and shook her head.

    Nina looked even more confused at the Major''s behavior, and then realization dawned on her face as she looked sharply from Marnus to the polite clapping of the crowd. She burst into tears, and ran off the stage.

    Major Shange didn¡¯t even look at her, just smiled at Marnus as he walked past, his face white with guilt. He won. That¡¯s all that matters.

    The Major seemed both bothered and unbothered, as if she were both the victor and the defeated. With a grin and a sigh, she said, ¡° And the next contestants are¡­¡±

    I went to sit down, the other matches were not nearly as important. My other two contestants who I might have to elevate if anything went wrong won their matches handily.

    When Kate walked out to her fight, she did so carrying a large table, two chairs and two assault rifles strapped to her back. The crowd laughed at her. But her opponent, Diana, looked terrified, holding an umbrella in one hand and a kitchen knife in the other.

    When the match started, Diana tapped her left shoulder, pointed her umbrella at Kate, and shot forward. Umbrella¡¯s allowed her to fly, and the longer she was in the air the faster she became. I was impressed, she was making a smart move by trying to close the distance as quickly as possible, even though her eyes clawed with desperation.

    It didn¡¯t matter, Kate had come prepared. She simply dropped the amalgamation of objects behind her as she pulled one rope as hard as possible. The rope in her hand seemingly completed a knot. Then she turned, tapped her left shoulder, and ran for her life.

    Despite not being in the air for long, Diana was plenty quick already, and her face twisted in triumph when she was a meter from Kate¡¯s back.

    Then¡ªshe stopped, abruptly.

    I saw the amalgamation of things Kate had gathered simply¡­ stand up. It used the chairs for legs, the table for the body, and the guns for arms. Kate''s puppet had managed to loop one of the gun straps around her ankle.

    Diana screamed as the thing brought her in closer, hugging her body even as she was held upside down. It placed one of the gun arms to her head as Kate approached since she had stopped retreating long ago.

    Diana surrendered. Kate advanced.

    Richard versed Philip in the next match that mattered. Philip¡¯s telekinesis was strong, but it was purely combat-focused. It worked similarly to a very powerful shove, able to throw an entire adult male a few feet into the air, and make them hover for a few moments before they came crashing down.

    Average for combat, almost entirely useless in every other endeavor I can think of. I worried for Richard, but he was wearing the body armor as instructed, and his face was the picture of determination.

    I saw him scan the crowd, and wave to some shieldman at the gate. They beamed with pride, nodding their encouragement. Richard stood up straighter, hiding his smile behind a scoff, before he ran over to the major.

    He whispered something in her ear, and with every word he spoke her grin grew wider, her eyes growing greedy before nodding her ascent. He ran back to his place, and both of them were ready.

    ¡°This is a brave one! I hope all of you watch him for the rest of the tournament because I know who I¡¯m supporting!¡± she said with unadulterated glee as she started the match.

    Both contestants immediately tapped their left shoulder as soon as the bubble closed, but Philip was able to get his ability off first. He simply waved his hand upward, and Richard flew high into the air, screaming the whole way up. Philip walked smugly towards him, saying something I couldn¡¯t hear as he pointed his arm in Richard''s direction as he advanced.

    Usually, I would think that he would just drop him, but Philip came to stand right underneath Richard before he waved his hand downward. Richard shot toward the floor with a furious speed, and I swear I felt the impact even through the bubble.

    Richard lay there for a moment, looking up at the sky. Philip turned around and held his arms up as if he were impressive. I saw Philip walk towards Major Shange as she stood just outside the bubble, shouting something I couldn¡¯t hear but was almost certainly some version of, ¡°I¡¯ve won, open the bubble already!¡±

    Philip continued on his little victory parade, his back to Richard the whole while, even as he rose from his knees to his feet.

    I could almost hear Philip''s smugness die as he turned back toward Richard, who stood not a meter behind him with a gun pointed at his face, Richard wiping away some blood from his mouth even as he nudged his floating spear into the back of Philip¡¯s neck.

    I could almost hear him growl surrender from up here. And so, Richard advanced.

    While the other matches were important, none mattered more than the last. Why? Simple. It was time for Zach to beat the civvie.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day with some truly incredible matches, but they saved the best for last.¡± Major Shange¡¯s voice echoed off the walls of the stadium.

    ¡°You have all heard tell of a man from the slums, without money, backing, or pants. And yet, somehow, he became blessed. And as if to prove his luck, this outrageous man even holds the general¡¯s favour,¡± she said into the microphone, letting the words hang in the air.

    When the silence felt suffocating, she leaned into the microphone with a grin, ¡°Shall we see what makes this man so special?¡±

    The crowd erupted¡ªboos, jeers, and threats rained down on the platform, and food followed not long after.

    I gripped my chair tightly as I got up, coming to stand at my earlier spot. Only Selena and Bongi joined me, for the others seemed to be mingling with their parents. Even now I could hear Calder¡¯s father roar with laughter at one of his son''s jokes. Viktor seemed to be¡­ chatting? With his father, by sharing a table with him even as Vasili just stared at Viktor, not moving a muscle. Viktor looked pleased with the arrangement, so I saw no need to assist.

    I was both furious and pleased. Furious at the Major for almost flattering Boris, even if it was sarcastic. But pleased¡ªextremely pleased¡ªat the crowd''s reaction. Even now, they chanted murderer, murderer, the echo resounding throughout the stadium.

    Then he was walking out, anger on his face as he looked at the crowd, like somehow they were in the wrong.

    Zach came out next, both of them approaching the platform. I was pleased to see he was using every piece of equipment Bongi and Viktor had acquired for him. He had a pistol with two spare magazines, a long serrated dagger attached to his hip, and even a grenade strapped to his belt. Oh, and of course a helmet and body armor. One could never be too safe.

    I almost smiled, for the victory was even more of a foregone conclusion. Why?

    The civvie had only a shield.

 Chapter 58

Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

 Chapter 59

Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

 Chapter 60

If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter 61

Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

 Chapter 62

Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

 Chapter 63

The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 64

The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.